Life Work 
 
 —of — 
 
 Qdra L.V. RICHMOND 
 
 H. D. BARRETT 
 

 
 '„% 
 
 ■ K ^ V s 
 
 A* 
 
 
 ,s v 
 
 \>*\ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
,.<V'»°V 
 
 %v 
 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 
 k V* 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 \ O- 
 
£w <f. fy^gC^t 
 
LIFE WORK 
 
 OF 
 
 Mrs. Cora L V.Richmond 
 
 COMPILED AND ED 
 
 HARRISON D. BARRETT. 
 
 PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUSPICES OF THE ^ 
 
 National Spiritualists Association 
 
 OF THE U. S. A. 
 
 tS73- X 
 
 t 
 
 CHICAGO: 
 
 Hack <fc Anderson, Printers. 
 1895. 
 
 \ 
 
 -\V 
 
*£> 
 
 9^^ 
 
 *<& 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1894, 
 
 By CORA L. V. RICHMOND, 
 
 in the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington, D. C. 
 
 All rights reserved. 
 
 \\ 
 
 & 
 
 & 
 
DEDICATION. 
 
 To the Press, Spiritualistic and Secular, without whose 
 
 VALUABLE RECORDS THIS ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE WORK 
 
 OF OUR SUBJECT WOULD HAVE BEEN 
 
 IMPOSSIBLE. 
 
 TO 
 THE FORMER, FOR ITS 
 FAITHFUL ADVOCACY OF AND 
 VALIANT DEVOTION TO THE CAUSE OF 
 SPIRITUALISM IN THE FACE OF VIOLENT PREJ- 
 UDICE ON ALL SIDES AND OPPOSITION FROM THE 
 COMBINED PROFESSIONS OF THE WORLD. ... TO SUCH 
 OF THE LATTER AS THESE RECORDS SHOW HAVE HAD THE 
 COURAGE AND INTELLIGENCE TO GIVE A CORRECT STATEMENT 
 OF WHAT WAS OCCURRING IN THE WORLD, RISING ABOVE 
 THE TOO GREAT TENDENCY TO SNEER AT THE UN- 
 USUAL, NEW OR UNEXPLAINED; RECOGNIZING THE 
 STATEMENT OF HAMLET THAT "THERE 
 ARE MORE THINGS IN HEAVEN AND 
 EARTH (HORATIO) THAN ARE 
 DREAMT OF IN YOUR 
 PHILOSOPHY.'* 
 
 TO THE ENLIGHTENED PRESS THIS WORK IS DEDICATED, BOTH 
 
 BY ITS SUBJECT AND THE 
 
 EDITOR. 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 PLATE I. 
 (Frontispiece) — Mrs. Richmond in i857- 
 
 PLATE II. 
 
 Mrs. Richmond in - 1876. 
 
 PLATE III. 
 
 Mrs. Richmond in - - 1894. 
 
 (iv.) 
 
OUTLINE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 INTRODUCTION, - - ix. 
 
 CHAPTER I, - - i 
 
 Parentage — Place of Birth — Childhood — School 
 Experiences — First Mediumistic Work — 
 Letters and Statements from Relatives and 
 Friends. 
 
 CHAPTER II, - - 44 
 
 Hopedale — Mr. Scott in Massachusetts — Removal 
 to Wisconsin — The Ballou Family — Adin 
 Ballou's Work — Work of Spirit Adin 
 Augustus Ballou. 
 
 CHAPTER III. - 84 
 
 Ouina — Her Earthly Life and Tragic Death — 
 Her Mission in Spirit Life. 
 
 CHAPTER IV, - 104 
 
 Other Controls — The Guides 
 
 CHAPTER V, 122 
 
 Work in Cuba, N. Y — Buffalo Pastorate— Work- 
 ers in Buffalo — Thomas Gales Forster — 
 Sarah Brooks — Horace H. Day — Removal 
 to New York City, 1856 — Philadelphia — 
 Boston — Baltimore. 
 
 CHAPTER VI, - - 144 
 
 Work in New York City. 
 
 (v.) 
 
VI. OUTLINE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 CHAPTER VII, - - 1 86 
 
 New York City (continued) — Prof. J. J. Mapes — 
 Hon. J. W. Edmonds — Dr. Gray — New 
 York Editors and Clergy — Other Places in 
 the East — Meadville, Pa., 1864 — Hon. A. 
 B. Richmond. 
 
 / 
 
 CHAPTER VIII, - 223 
 
 Washington, D. C. — Reconstruction — Senator 
 J. M Howard — George J. W. Julien — Gen. 
 N. P. Banks — Nettie Colbern Maynard — 
 Statement of Geo. A. Bacon. 
 
 CHAPTER IX, - - 248 
 
 England — Robert Dale Owen — George Thomp- 
 son — Countess of Caithness — Mrs. Straw- 
 bridge — Mr. and Mrs. Tebb — Mrs. Nos- 
 worthy — J. C. Ward — Mrs. Slater— Andrew 
 Cross. 
 
 CHAPTER X, - - 365 
 
 Work in England (Continued in Three Subse- 
 quent Visits.) 
 
 CHAPTER XI, - 416 
 
 California Work, 1875 — Other Visits — Letter 
 
 of C. M. Plumb — Letter of Mrs. John 
 A. Wilson. 
 
 CHAPTER XII, - - - - 434 
 
 Chicago Work, 1876 to 1895— First Society Char- 
 tered, 1869 — Complete Account of Work in 
 Letters and Statements of Members of the 
 Society. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII, - - - 504 
 
 Camp Meeting Work — Cassadaga — Lake Pleas- 
 ant — Onset Bay — -Lake Brady — Lookout 
 Mountain — Etc., Etc. 
 
OUTLINE OF CONTENTS. Vll. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV, - - 526 
 
 Literary Work — Hesperia — Volumes of Dis- 
 courses and Lectures — Psychopathy — Soul 
 Teachings — Poems — Other Literary Work. 
 
 CHAPTER XV, - - - 526 
 
 Literary Work (Continued) — Lecture on Gyro- 
 scope, (1858) — "The Shadow of a Great 
 Rock in a Weary Land," 1887 — Poems — 
 Choice Selections in Prose and Verse — Work 
 of William Richmond. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI, - - - 686 
 
 Letters from Personal Friends; from Orpha E. 
 Tousey; from Lady Caithness, and others — 
 Appreciation of the Work from Those Best 
 Qualified to Judge — Frederick F. Cook — 
 Wendell C. Warner — Drs. Emmett and 
 Helen Dinsmore. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII, - 725 
 
 Mrs. Richmond's Experiences while in the 
 Trance State, Written by Herself. 
 
INTRODUCTION, 
 
 It is impossible to measure the value of an individ- 
 ual life to the outward world until that life has closed, 
 and its records have become history, so that it can 
 be judged by its effects upon humanity at large. No 
 strong character in history has ever been fully appre- 
 ciated nor his work judged impartially during his or 
 her own lifetime. It is only after that life has ceased 
 to express itself through mortal form, perhaps after 
 long centuries, that the full value of what was said 
 or done through that instrumentality, is appreciated 
 and taken up by the world outside. 
 
 What was said of the Nazarene is true today. His 
 work and influence affected but very few during the 
 few years of his earthly pilgrimage, yet, in after 
 time, the influence of that life has been almost meas- 
 ureless upon millions of human beings; although the 
 effects of His teachings have been to separate famil- 
 ies, and to shed oceans of blood, these results were 
 through the mistaken application of what He taught. 
 They have also been instrumental in accomplishing 
 much of good to the human family, according to the 
 ability of those receiving them to apply them to 
 their own lives and to the lives of others in a just 
 manner. The philosophers of all the ages found 
 but few followers in their own time, but their 
 (ix.) 
 
X. INTRODUCTION. 
 
 thoughts were placed upon the pages of history, 
 and their philosophies are now eagerly read by the 
 thousands of students in all quarters of the globe, 
 who appreciate the sublime teachings that were 
 given through their minds so many years, perhaps 
 centuries, ago. 
 
 In the world of politics, the same thing is true. 
 The political leaders who endeavored to work out 
 something of good for their fellow men found mar- 
 tyr's graves in defense of what they believed to be 
 the truth. The Gracchi yielded up their lives for 
 the good of the people, to be apotheosized after 
 centuries had rolled away, as friends of the people 
 and martyrs to the cause of truth. Plato's political 
 economy, as well as that of Sir Thomas Moore, was 
 laughed to scorn in their day, but these have received 
 a new impetus at the hands of modern writers, and 
 they are now applauded as having been seers of that 
 better day that is in store for our humanity every- 
 where. Brutus, "the noblest Roman of them all," 
 wished people to be free, yet, owing to the inability 
 of the people around him to appreciate his thought, 
 he was called a rebel, and fell at last a martyr to 
 liberty. 
 
 There is but little difference between the terms 
 rebel and patriot. The Gracchi, Brutus, Washing- 
 ton, Emmett, were all rebels. They are now con- 
 sidered heroes because the people can see that what 
 they taught and what they strove to do was just and 
 right. Success made some leaders patriots at once, 
 like Washington; failure made the Gracchi, Kossuth, 
 and others rebels, to become patriots and heroes 
 
INTRODUCTION. XL 
 
 after the lapse of centuries. As Clarence Hawkes 
 so well says: 
 
 A hero rose in armor bright, 
 
 To drive a tyrant from the land. 
 
 The monarch brought his armed band 
 And crushed him in a single fight; 
 And wrong still triumphed over right. 
 
 ; ' The rebel died, his honored name 
 Was branded with a traitor's shame. 
 
 Another rose in greater might, 
 
 With armed men at his command. 
 And drove the tyrant from the land. 
 
 The people cheered his noble deed, 
 
 And placed the crown upon his head — 
 The crown of him who first had bled 
 
 In freedom's cause, and sowed the seed.'' 
 
 In the religious world, the same line of argument 
 will hold true, as can be shown by the work of Jesus 
 of Nazareth. The same is true of Zoroaster, Con- 
 fucius, Buddha, and all other religious teachers in 
 all ages of the world. The effect of the writings and 
 work of the Apostle Paul, of the Apostolic Fathers, 
 of Chrysostrom, of Augustine, of Jerome, of Abe- 
 lard, the Schoolmen, Bossuet, the Wesleys, the 
 Priestleys, Murray, Charming, Robert Dale Owen, 
 John W. Edmonds, and countless hosts of others, 
 whose lives have been lived in their own way, whose 
 teachings have been applied by millions of haman 
 beings, can only be measured to their full extent 
 now that these individuals have passed on to spirit 
 life. Their works can now be studied and the value 
 of their labors realized by those who read the records 
 of their lives in an impartial spirit. Not in the life- 
 
Xll. INTRODUCTION. 
 
 time of any great leader can there be a complete 
 realization of what that one life is to the race, owing 
 to the fact of the proximity of the people to the in- 
 dividual whose life is before them. 
 
 " 'Tis distance lends enchantment to the view, 
 And robes each sober mountain in its azure hue." 
 
 So with the lives of men and women, distance 
 brings out the finer points in their teachings, the 
 nobler attributes of their characters into bolder 
 relief, and, as often has been the case, their faults 
 and weaknesses as human beings have been lost sight 
 of or merged in their better qualities by their biog- 
 raphers. In their lifetimes, it is probable that these 
 same people were excoriated and villified by writers 
 who were unfriendly to them and their interests. 
 Witness the assaults upon the lives and characters of 
 our most prominent politicians, such as Webster, 
 Sumner, Lincoln, Grant, and others, and yet, when 
 they passed from earth, all those things that revealed 
 the humanity of the men seemed to be forgotten in 
 the glowing tributes of praise that their biographers 
 and followers would fain heap upon the altars of 
 their memories. 
 
 But it is not the life of any one individual man or 
 woman that makes up the history of any movement, 
 or makes it of value to the race. Therefore, it takes 
 the records of the united lives of the brightest think- 
 ers of the world to reveal the philosophy of history 
 in its true light. . In Spiritualism, there are many 
 whose lives and works make up a noble record of 
 achievements in the way of good deeds done for the 
 race. We cannot measure in full the influence of 
 
INTRODUCTION. Xlll. 
 
 any one of those individual lives apart from the 
 whole, and especially is it hard to determine the in- 
 fluence of the one whose life is depicted upon the 
 pages that are to follow. We are too near the scenes 
 herein described, and many who read these pages, 
 because of that very nearness, will fail to appreciate 
 the wonderful work she has done until after the eyes 
 of our esteemed co-worker and beloved friend have 
 been kissed by the sweet soft lips of death, and her 
 willing spirit wafted to its home in spheres immortal. 
 
 In conversations with us, Mrs. Richmond has said 
 repeatedly: " Spiritualism would have been if I had 
 never existed, and its great work could have been 
 done without me. Even if my gifts were entirely 
 blotted out of its record, there would be left such a 
 vast record of fact and inspiration that the labors of 
 my individual self might not be greatly missed by the 
 vast majority. Yet, I recognize that my mediumship 
 is an integral part of Spiritualism, and, as such, en- 
 titled to a place in the annals of its history." These 
 words can be said with truth of, perhaps, every 
 worker in the religious world of whatever period or 
 dispensation, yet no history of any movement is com- 
 plete unless it comprises the work of its most eminent 
 teachers and thinkers. Consequently, as our subject 
 truly says, her work is an integral part of Spiritualism, 
 and will be so considered in this volume. 
 
 Our readers are invited to scan the pages of this 
 record with great care, to note the developments that 
 each succeeding decade has brought forth in the so- 
 cial, political and religious worlds, so that the general 
 effect of what our subject has said and done may be 
 
XIV. INTRODUCTION. 
 
 set forth in a way that will show what can be accom- 
 plished through the instrumentality of a willing ser- 
 vant of the higher powers from the spirit side of life. 
 In years to come, when her life work shall have been 
 completed, and the people of that distant day are 
 permitted to read with unbiased eyes, the records of 
 her life, its full measure can be taken, and its real 
 worth to the world will be proved by the enlarged 
 views, better lives and clearer thinking of the people 
 of the future. 
 
 It is not our object to apotheosize our subject, nor 
 to claim all the encomiums of praise, all the honors 
 of the world for her. We only claim that she has 
 done a noble work in her own way, and, having done 
 it wisely and well, having exerted a helpful influence 
 over thousands of human beings, having endeavored 
 to make the world better because she has lived in it 
 as a part of its great machinery, she is entitled to 
 due credit for all her efforts, and should receive her 
 full meed of praise. She never has arrogated to 
 herself the credit for the work that she has done. 
 She has modestly disclaimed the world's plaudits, 
 and placed the credit and responsibility of her work 
 upon the guides who have prompted her speech, the 
 teachers who have directed her thoughts, from the 
 higher spheres. These pages contain but an imper- 
 fect record of the work those guides have accom- 
 plished through her organism. They show what one 
 frail body can be made to do with the assistance of 
 the vitalizing forces and soulful influences of the 
 spirit. Volumes could be filled, should we go into 
 the minutiae of her work. We have endeavored to 
 
INTRODUCTION. XV. 
 
 present in this history the leading features of her 
 mediumistic labor, its effects upon the thousands to 
 whom she has ministered, and the results that have 
 come from the seed that was sown by her in the 
 early days of the history of our movement. 
 
 So interwoven with the history of Spiritualism itself 
 is the life-work of our subject, who has been for forty- 
 three years a willing instrument in the hands of her 
 guides, that we are able to give much valuable data not 
 heretofore presented to the world in any history of 
 Spiritualism. It is interesting to note the names of 
 some of her contemporaries upon the Spiritualistic 
 platform during those years, and we cannot refrain 
 from mentioning at this point the names of the gifted 
 Ralph Waldo Emerson, Thomas Wentworth Hig- 
 ginson, and William Lloyd Garrison, who were 
 prominent speakers upon the Spiritualistic platform 
 thirty years ago. We feel especially grateful to the 
 thinkers and writers of those early days for the valu- 
 able literature that has been given to us through 
 their inspired teachings, and feel that their legacy to 
 the world is one so rich in intrinsic value that it can 
 not be fully appreciated by the general mass of the 
 human race, nor even of Spiritualists at the present 
 time. Spiritual illumination alone can bring a real- 
 ization of this to the minds of men. It has been 
 the aim of such workers as our subject to make this 
 Spiritual illumination possible, and to enable hu- 
 manity to hold larger views and to receive yet higher 
 instructions in the days that are to come. 
 
 We have examined no less than thirty volumes of 
 literature for data in connection with our work, Hun- 
 
XVI. INTRODUCTION. 
 
 dreds of letters have been written to and received from 
 personal friends of our subject, and many weeks and 
 months of careful study devoted to the preparation of 
 our manuscript and to the compilation of historical 
 facts germane to this biography. We have endeavored 
 to verify every statement made, and feel that we have 
 dealt impartially with the subject matter, so far as 
 was in our power so to do. We have endeavored to 
 make our statements concise, and sought to avoid 
 prolixity in all of our chapters. That which has 
 been deemed to be of the greatest interest to the 
 public we have culled with careful hand, and written 
 from the standpoint of appreciation as a co-worker 
 with Mrs. Richmond, and a student of her guides. 
 
 We offer this work to a generous public without a 
 misgiving, as the product of thoughtful study and 
 calm inspiration. As we send this volume forth upon 
 the sea of literature, we trust that it will find many 
 quiet harbors in which it can rest to give light and 
 knowledge to those whose faces are forever turned 
 toward the rising sun. 
 
 We are indebted to scores of friends for informa- 
 tion that we have gleaned from their letters. We 
 must especially return thanks to Marie Countess of 
 Caithness, Duchesse de Pomar, W. J. Colville, James 
 Burns, Emma Hardinge Britten, John C. Ward, Mrs. 
 Adelaide Slater and Mrs. William Tebb, of England; 
 William Richmond, S. H. Wortmann, Mrs. Helen O. 
 Richmond, Mrs. C. Catlin, F. E. Ormsby, Dr. L. 
 Bushnell, Mrs. Fred Ashton, Frederick F. Cook, 
 Dr. H. B. Storer, Mrs. C. C. Coleman, Mrs. Abbey 
 Heywood, Hon. Wendell C. Warner (United States 
 
INTRODUCTION. XV11. 
 
 Consul, Burslem, England), Mrs. M. H. Skidmore, 
 Hon. A. Gaston, Mrs. T. C. Gaston, Dr. E. C. Hyde, 
 Geo. H. Jones, John A. Wilson and wife, Col. H. J. 
 Horn, C. M. Plumb, Hon. George A. Bacon, Mrs. 
 Orpha E. Tousey, Hon. Thomas M. Locke, A. M. 
 Griffin, Andrew Cross, Dr. James E. De Wolf, Mrs. 
 Anna Orvis, and to all of the guides of Mrs. Rich- 
 mond, especially the spirit control, A. A. Ballou, 
 and the gentle Ouina, who have ably assisted us in 
 this work. 
 
 We must especially return thanks to Messrs. Colby 
 & Rich, the courteous and considerate proprietors of 
 the *' Banner of Light," for many favors received 
 from their hands. Their valuable histories have ever 
 been open to us, and the privileges of their editorial 
 sanctum have uniformly been extended to us. Much 
 of the success that has attended our efforts has been 
 due to the assistance they have rendered us. 
 
 Such as our work is, we give it to the public, and 
 calmly await its unbiased verdict. 
 
LIFE WORK OF 
 
 Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond, 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 CHILDHOOD 
 
 THROUGHOUT all ages of the world, the 
 lives of representative men have made up 
 all there was and is in the history of nations. 
 Eliminate personalities from the history of any 
 movement in civil or religious affairs, and only 
 empty shells would be left, mere outlines of 
 what these eminent personages had made great 
 and glorious. Clustered around historical names 
 are grouped the pre-eminent virtues that charm 
 the minds of the readers, and lead them almost 
 to idealize the ages that are no more. Every- 
 where we find the names of prominent men con- 
 nected with important epochs in history. War- 
 riors and statesmen mingle freely in the rapidly 
 changing scenes of the great panorama of human 
 life as painted upon the pages of history. All 
 great men simply serve to make the nations they 
 
2 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 represent glow with life and emotion as we read 
 of what they did, what they said, and of the 
 effects of their words upon those who followed 
 their teachings. 
 
 We are struck, however, by the one-sidedness 
 of historians as they write of the great personali- 
 ties that make up the history of nations. Repre- 
 sentative men are alone given prominence, and 
 the names and works of representative women 
 find but little place in the glowing tributes paid 
 by the vast majority of writers to the eminent 
 characters in history. Even our own American 
 history is somewhat faulty in this respect, and 
 we have been prone to boast of the prowess of 
 our forefathers, but have failed at the same time 
 to render a just tribute to the foremothers of our 
 republic. In all political movements this is also 
 true, and doubly true of the relijious reforms 
 that have been given the world during the past 
 ages. The Jews may refer to Deborah, Esther, 
 Hannah, and the Christians to Mary, Martha 
 and Elizabeth; but both unite in sinking or 
 merging the individualities of their women into 
 the personalities of their husbands, generally 
 giving the latter credit for what their wives have 
 accomplished. But we need not dwell upon 
 these points longer, as the evidence presented 
 would hereafter be merely cumulative. 
 
 It was reserved for the youngest and greatest 
 nation on earth, about the middle of the nine- 
 
CHILDHOOD. : 
 
 teenth century, to usher in a movement that 
 was if lined to overturn the ancient order of 
 things, and to cause the rewriting :: the histor 
 of the world. It was also destined to change 
 the entire current of thought concerning woman, 
 and give to her her true place in the category 
 of human eve:::? Clouds of bigotry and theo- 
 logical darkness had long enveloped the globe. 
 Cold Materialism with its pitiless edict of anni- 
 hilation was on the one side, and the horrible 
 pictures, the fearful mandates of Partialism were 
 on the other. Hope seemed lcs: in loubt and 
 fear, while L:ve was fettered hand and :::: by 
 rreid. dogma, and the gloom of Christian pes- 
 simism. At this hour when the human soul 
 cried out for succor, the angels : God, in the 
 rirsins of our arisen loved ones, bent near and 
 from their radiant forms threw a hallowed light 
 >ver all the earth that caused all humanity t: 
 smile again, because knowledge :: the future had 
 been given by means :: this very light. This 
 lispensation came unheralded by the blare 
 : : trumpets, by iremonials and pomp but 
 through the r.strumentality of little girls, in an 
 humble home among the plain farmers :: [west- 
 ern New York, was the tidings of angel ministry 
 proclaimed to a hungering world. The pendu- 
 lum of thought had oscillated far to one side, 
 and the mystic rap at Hydesville was the : all to 
 halt, a signal for it to turn in the :rr:s:te iirec- 
 
4 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 tion, but only so far as to evenly balance be- 
 tween the male and female influence in life. 
 
 This work was ushered in in the year 1848, 
 which should evermore be called ' ' The year of 
 the new Declaration of Independence," because 
 it marks the beginning of an attempt to do 
 justice to woman. 
 
 After the first manifestation what more fitting 
 instrument could be found by the heavenly mes- 
 sengers to confound the wise and to reveal the 
 things of the spirit than innocent children, little 
 girls whose souls reflected the truths as the per- 
 fect mirror does its surrounding objects ? As we 
 stated at the outset, it is the personalities, around 
 which cluster the associations and events com- 
 prising any movement, so in this new dispensa- 
 tion of 1848 we must consider the persons who 
 have proclaimed it to a listening world in order 
 to fully understand its scope and power. A 
 little girl was the first apostle chosen to do the 
 work designed by the spirit world. It is to the 
 life and work of that little girl, the one chosen 
 in that memorable period, that we shall invite 
 our readers' attention as they peruse the follow- 
 ing pages. 
 
 Cora L. V. Scott, now so well and favorably 
 known as Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond, was born 
 in 1840, near Cuba in Allegany County, New 
 York. Her father, David W. Scott, at that 
 time owned and was running a lumber mill on 
 
I fro 
 
 CHILDHOOD. 
 
 the hills between the villages of Cuba and 
 Friendship. When Cora was two years of age 
 her parents moved to Cadvtown, now North 
 Cuba, where the next seven' years of her life 
 were spent. Could the parents have foreseen 
 the brilliant future in store for their little daugh- 
 ter, how their hearts would have thrilled with 
 pardonable pride as they viewed it ! Yet what 
 was in store for Cora Scott was also in store, in 
 part, for other children who first saw the light 
 of day among the hills of western New York. 
 Here were born many of the now eminent 
 workers in the ranks of modern Spiritualism: 
 Margerhetta and Katherine Fox, Lyman C. 
 Howe, Mrs. A. H. Colby Luther, George P. 
 Colby, Mrs. Elizabeth Lowe Watson, Mrs. R. 
 S. Lillie, Mrs. H. S. Lake, Harry Bastion and 
 the Davenport brothers. Of these, the Fox sisters 
 began their work in 1848, aged respectively eight 
 and ten years, while that of Cora Scott began in 
 / 1 85 1 in her eleventh year, and all of the others 
 named, save Mrs. Luther, Mrs. Lillie and Mrs. 
 Lake, were but children when their public work 
 began; yet the appearance of them all was sub- 
 sequent to that of the subject of this sketch, 
 hence not contemporaneous with it, except in 
 later years. 
 
 David W. Scott was an independent in his 
 religious views, and at the present day would 
 probably be known as a free thinker. In his 
 
6 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 younger days he had read Thomas Paine's works 
 surreptitiously, and the impression left by that 
 great man's thoughts had been lasting. Mr. 
 Scott was always philosophical in his line of 
 argument, and determined to sift matters to the 
 very bottom. He was a searcher for truth in all 
 directions, and was willing to receive it from any 
 and all sources whatever they might be. Cora's 
 mother, Lodensy Butterfield, was of a religious 
 turn of mind, her parents being Presbyterians 
 and quite strict in their views; but she was also 
 a truth-seeker, and her religious opinions had 
 been materially modified when Cora's wonderful 
 mediumship was first discovered. She was, 
 therefore, quite prepared to receive the teachings 
 of the spirit world, and made no strenuous 
 opposition to the manifestations when they 
 appeared in her home. It will be seen from 
 these statements that the atmosphere of the 
 home of the Scotts was entirely free from the 
 sulphurous fumes of orthodoxy before Spiritual- 
 ism came to it; hence, Cora's mind had not been 
 biased by partialistic teachings and dogmatic 
 theology. Mr. Scott endeavored to keep pace 
 with the leading reforms of the times, and was 
 deeply interested in the " Hopedale Colony," 
 established by the late Rev. Adin Ballou, near 
 Milford, Mass. Mr. Scott spent one summer 
 and winter, 1 8 50-1, at Hopedale, and firmly be- 
 lieved in Mr. Ballou's plans; but, feeling that 
 
CHILDHOOD. 7 
 
 they did not have land enough in Hopedale for 
 the future growth of their colony, it was deter- 
 mined to organize a branch division in Wiscon- 
 sin. To carry this plan into execution, Mr. 
 u Scott moved to Waterloo, Wis., in the spring of 
 1 85 1. During his stay at Hopedale he had at- 
 tended one Spiritual seance and was interested 
 in the phenomena he witnessed, but his removal 
 to the West prevented him from continuing his 
 investigations. 
 
 During the summer of 185 1 he was busy per- 
 fecting his plans relative to the colony, but in 
 the early autumn an event occurred that made 
 a complete change in all of his plans and led 
 him to abandon that line of work forever. The 
 event was Cora's mediumship. From the very 
 first he accepted the wonderful teachings that 
 fell like pearls from his daughters lips, for he 
 was ready for the truths of Spiritualism, having 
 prepared himself through his own logical reason- 
 ing for the light of liberal thought. He was 
 heard to say on one occasion to his wife, after 
 their daughter began her public work : ' ' Well, 
 ma, I have now found my religion." Indeed he 
 had and so had hundreds, yes, thousands of 
 others, who have been permitted to slake their 
 spiritual thirst at the same never failing fountain. 
 
 Soon after Cora's mediumship was made 
 
 /known, Mr. Scott returned with his daughter to 
 
 their former home near Cuba, N. Y. Prior to 
 
MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 their return Cora had begun her public work as 
 a platform speaker, her first appearance being 
 / at Lake Mills, Wis. , during her eleventh year. 
 She went to Waterloo, to Milwaukee and to 
 many other places in Wisconsin, and on many 
 occasions was interviewed by college professors 
 and teachers who were nonplussed by her won- 
 derful flow of language and the scholarship of 
 her utterances. 
 
 When her first mediumistic experience came 
 to her, Cora knew nothing of Spiritualism. She 
 had never heard, save in rumor, of the "Roches- 
 ter Knockings ", and had no idea of what they 
 might mean. She was then eleven years of age 
 and presented no unusual appearance. She was 
 not over-precocious for her age nor over-studi- 
 ous, but she was fond of school and of play as 
 most children are. She had never been the sub- 
 ject of any unusual visions or indications in her 
 life. She was, however, unusually sensitive, 
 but not more so, perhaps, than hundreds of 
 others of similar temperaments; yet a word, a 
 look, or an unusual sight or sound of any kind 
 affected her keenly. Beyond these and an ex- 
 treme diffidence she was in no way different from 
 any country girl, reared and educated as country 
 girls are. 
 
 In the fall of 185 1 the first visitation came to 
 this household. The young girl was seated in 
 an arbor fashioned of young oak trees that were 
 
CHILDHOOD. 9 
 
 growing in the garden, they having been pur- 
 posely left to form this arbor. She was prepar- 
 ing in her crude way, as a girl of eleven years 
 will, her composition upon her slate for school, 
 intending to copy it afterwards. As she sup- 
 posed, she fell asleep, and on her return to con- 
 sciousness found the slate was covered with 
 writing not her own. Supposing some one had 
 been there and done the writing in sport or as a 
 joke, she hastened to the house to show the 
 slate to her mother and to tell her that some 
 one had been there writing while she was asleep. 
 The mother was slightly shocked when she told 
 her this, for the little children playing around 
 had come in a short time before and told her 
 that ' ' Cora was in the arbor writing in her 
 sleep." Thinking this mere play she had said 
 nothing about it, but when the slate was pre- 
 sented covered with writing, which commenced, 
 / ' ' My dear sister, " and was signed with the name 
 of a deceased sister of the mother whom Cora 
 had never seen nor scarcely heard of, as she had 
 passed away in early childhood, the mother be- 
 came frightened, put the slate away and said 
 nothing to Cora of what the children had told 
 her. 
 
 A few days later Cora was seated at the feet 
 of her mother sewing when again sleep over- 
 came her, and the mother thinking she had 
 fainted or was ill, applied the usual restoratives; 
 
IO MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 but meanwhile discovered a trembling motion of 
 the right hand, and instantly remembered the 
 slate. As soon as she placed slate and pencil in 
 her hands, Cora began to write, this time before 
 the very eyes of her mother. She rapidly wrote 
 one message after another signed by different 
 members of the family who had departed to 
 spirit life, all of whom united in saying: ''We 
 are not dead." They also assured the anxious 
 mother that they would not harm the child, for 
 they had found through her a means of com- 
 municating with those on earth, and wished her 
 to aid them in carrying out this work. The in- 
 fluence at intervals continued, sometimes once 
 in two or three days, until at last the house was 
 thronged with curious friends and neighbors v/ho 
 came in to see "Cora write in her sleep." There 
 was no knowledge of Spiritualism in the neigh- 
 borhood, no realization of what these manifesta- 
 tions might mean on the part of the people, yet 
 persons of all creeds alike came and not infre- 
 quently received messages from their own friends. 
 They were often called upon to ask questions, 
 mentally or otherwise, which would be promptly 
 answered in writing and the answers handed to 
 them. Of course the sensitive organism of the 
 child, the unusual surroundings and the excite- 
 ment incident to these occurrences must have 
 brought about serious results to the medium had 
 there not been a strong band of influences around 
 
CHILDHOOD. I I 
 
 her who had complete control of her organism 
 and were able to dictate what her line of work 
 should be. • These guides would not permit the 
 child-medium to overtax her physical strength, 
 and made such conditions possible through the 
 unconscious trance state as would least affect the 
 medium's health and general power of endurance. 
 By taking complete possession of the medium 
 the maximum effort had to be made from the 
 spirit side, which left but little for the medium 
 to do herself. The volume of work that has 
 been done can be better appreciated when our 
 reader sees for himself that no one mortal in his 
 or her normal state could have performed all 
 this labor without breaking down, unless out- 
 side help had been given him. It is a strong 
 test of spirit aid to find so full a record of long 
 years of active labor as the one we are to give of 
 Cora L. V. Scott. 
 
 A few months after Cora's first mediumistic ex- 
 perience, Adin Agustus Ballou, son of Rev. Adin 
 Ballou, of whom an extended account will be 
 given in the succeeding chapter, passed to spirit 
 life. As he had been deeply interested in the re- 
 forms of the day, and an enthusiastic Spiritu- 
 alist, he was especially fitted for and ardently 
 desirous of continuing his reform labors from the 
 higher side of life. He was taken to the Wis- 
 consin home of the Scotts by a spirit guide, who 
 told him he was to control the daughter, Cora, 
 
12 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 whom he had seen playing in his father's garden 
 in Hopedale one year previous, of whom he had 
 never subsequently heard save that with her 
 parents, she had removed to the West. Spirit 
 Ballou speaks of his relation to the medium at 
 that time as follows : 
 
 "I had never seen a medium of the type of 
 Cora Scott. I was requested by the friends and 
 relatives of the family, who were in spirit life, to 
 give my aid in developing her powers and shield- 
 ing her from the throng of spirit influences that 
 were so anxious to communicate that they, per- 
 haps, might do her injury, as they did not know 
 much of the power of control. I soon discov- 
 ered that these were higher guides, guardian 
 spirits of the medium, who knew her power, and 
 had requested my presence there to be their 
 spirit instrument in controlling this child. I 
 very reluctantly undertook the task. As a mor- 
 tal I was young in years ; as a spirit I was still 
 younger. I had been in spirit life but a few days, 
 when this request came to me, and it was un- 
 dertaking a most solemn responsibility. I knew, 
 it is true, of this method of communication be- 
 tween the spirit world and yours ; I knew some- 
 what of the import it conveyed to humanity, but 
 I had very little knowledge of governing another 
 person, very little knowledge of the laws of psy- 
 chology, and of the influence necessary to be 
 adapted to the frail instrumentality that I was 
 
CHILDHOOD. 13 
 
 called upon to control. However, I was told 
 that I would not be alone in my control, but that 
 there were certain powers and functions that I 
 might more promptly develop than other per- 
 sons or spirits, and that I would in that way be 
 enabled at the same time to gain knowledge of 
 spirit life, and to impart knowledge to others. 
 I hailed with delight the idea of being useful to 
 my fellow beings ; I hailed with delight the idea 
 of receiving additional knowledge of spirit life, 
 but I shrank from controlling an organism, from 
 taking possession of a human life in any way 
 whatever to be its guiding power. I was admon- 
 ished, however, by spirits above me, that it was 
 
 j not in my power to alter the destiny of a human 
 being, that I might avail myself of this organism 
 for the facility of acquiring knowledge and im- 
 parting it, but that I could not, in any way, alter 
 her life course, for that was in higher hands than 
 my own." 
 
 About the same time that Spirit Ballou first 
 
 /controlled Cora, a German physician, who always 
 withheld his name, controlled her at intervals 
 for the purpose of healing the sick. As soon as 
 he could do so (which was in a few weeks), 
 Spirit Ballou controlled the brain and vocal or- 
 gans for the purpose of speaking, instead of con- 
 trolling the hand to write, as had been done by 
 the other controls at first. He controlled her 
 first experimentally, and afterwards as a teacher; 
 
14 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 then by the advice of the spirits beyond him, 
 formed a circle of a certain number of persons, no 
 strangers being admitted. Spirit Ballou soon 
 found that it was much easier to control his 
 medium in an unconscious trance than in a semi- 
 conscious or inspirational state. By so doing 
 the danger of undue exhaustion of the medium's 
 physical powers was obviated, and the guides 
 could much more clearly express their own views, 
 and do their work in their own way. 
 
 From the very first of her being controlled by 
 spirits, the subject of this sketch has always 
 been unconscious of all outward occurrences, and 
 from her own pen, later in this work, will be 
 found a brief account of her experiences while in 
 these deep trances. 
 
 During the first three or four years of her work, 
 v Cora was controlled by the German physician at 
 a given hour each day to heal those who came to 
 her fathers house for that purpose. This work 
 often occupied her two, three and sometimes 
 six hours per day, without the least harm to the 
 child. She would occasionally go in a deep 
 trance to the homes of the neighbors who were 
 too ill to come to her, and then treat them with 
 astonishing results. A few well attested in- 
 stances of the healing powers of our medium will' 
 be of interest at this time. 
 
 Capt. Pratt, a most worthy and estimable gen- 
 tleman, was in command of the steamer Globe, 
 
CHILDHOOD. I 5 
 
 on which the Scott family had taken passage to 
 Wisconsin. One year later, when Mr. Scott and 
 Cora were on their way to their former home in 
 New York, they again met the genial captain, 
 who had been for some years more or less of an 
 invalid. He had been deeply interested in Cora's 
 mediumship from the very first, and was finally 
 converted through her to Spiritualism. He be- 
 came a patient of the German doctor who con- 
 trolled Cora. In a deep trance she would treat 
 him, and would always relieve him of the keenest 
 agony with which he was suffering. She never 
 knew until after Capt. Pratt's transition what the 
 disease was that she had treated so effectually, 
 and was astounded to learn that it was an ulcer- 
 ous fever sore. A child would of course natur- 
 ally shrink from coming in contact with such a 
 disease, much less treat it, but so perfect was 
 the control of the German doctor, that she per- 
 formed this task daily, and left the patient en- 
 tirely free from pain and suffering. Capt. Pratt 
 was kept alive by these treatments several years, 
 and finally succumbed to pulmonary trouble that 
 took him into spirit life. It is certain, however, 
 that no child of the age of Cora Scott could, un- 
 aided, bandage, dress and otherwise attend upon 
 a limb of that sort in her normal state. 
 
 Another important, because difficult case, was 
 that of a carpenter in Lake Mills by the name of 
 Keyes, who had run a large splinter under the 
 
l6 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 nail of the third finger of his right hand. It was 
 very painful, because of the sensitiveness of the 
 part affected. The finger had become badly 
 swollen, and Mr. Keyes called a physician, who 
 had lanced the finger, which did but little good, 
 and caused mortification to take place rapidly. 
 Mr. Keyes, in his great agony, asked his family 
 to send for Cora. They were strict church mem- 
 bers, and, believing the power to be Satanic, 
 would not yield to his request. The spirit doc- 
 tor, however, was on the alert. He, without 
 any knowledge on the part of Cora's family of 
 the man's suffering, proceeded to awaken Cora 
 at midnight, made her go to her father's bed, and 
 say that she must go to the house of this gentle- 
 man, as he was suffering greatly and needed her. 
 Her father accordingly arose and went with her 
 on this errand of mercy. Before they reached 
 Mr. Keyes' door, Mr. Scott could hear the groans 
 of anguish from the afflicted man. Entering the 
 house, the physician, seeing who had come, de- 
 parted in anger. The wife fled to another de- 
 partment, leaving them alone with the sick man. 
 Cora's father obeyed the instructions given by the 
 spirit physician, brought bandages, warm water, 
 and such other appliances as he requested. The 
 physician, who had fled so hastily, had left his 
 case of surgical instruments behind him. Di- 
 rected by the spirit surgeon, Cora walked to the 
 case, selected a particular instrument, and pro- 
 
:: 
 
 1~~ 
 
 :eri::. t: z:tr ar.zatre tue 5"~e::ii r. = z = i^za. 
 Site titer. '.v:th as rr.azh rrezisi::-. is becttttes the 
 ::;::::: r';^:::. rrtteeiea :: :tt: =".- = y the 
 prcud :r mirtifei ttesh. arrhei the sztthing 
 re-.ei.ie5 that H: £::tt haa rrerarai ttr.rie: :he 
 ahrettizr.s :: tiae spirit rtieie. ar. a in :ne shirt 
 hint iett the rntient asieer Hz re::vrrei. ir. 
 iess than two weeks, with 011137 the loss of the 
 a joint, the one that the physician had 
 in his ignorance at the beginning of the 
 difficulty. Mr. Keyes lived many years to attest 
 the truth of this story, and there are probably 
 those living today in Lake Mills, Wis. , who can 
 testify to the facts set forth in the above men- 
 : : r.e : :ases. 
 
 Ire German rhysitian rer.tair.ea v.-i:h Ctra 
 about four years, durirz which period he per- 
 formed manj- remarkable cures through hei :r- 
 ganism. This spirit made his power as a healer 
 manifest everywhere Cora went. He was an 
 educated, polished gentleman, and conducted 
 hirr.seii v.-ith sir.traiat rihteress an: suavity :: 
 manner. He possessed the most intimate knowl- 
 edge of surgery, was perfectly fearless in per- 
 
 : z:r.~ ahrr.rzii treratitns. i:i :: ttii give a 
 correct analysis of human diseases :f every kind. 
 He srzhe three har.-tt^es fraer.tiy. t~: ;: vhith 
 he used in controlling C : r a. ilthc g 5 b e had no 
 knowledge whatever of any language except the 
 English. 
 
I 8 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Before we turn from this all too brief sketch of 
 Cora's power as a healer, we must refer to a most 
 interesting event connected therewith, involving 
 the mediumship of a lady who at one time had 
 been Cora's teacher at school. This lady, Miss 
 Mary Folsom, afterwards Mrs. Hayes of Water- 
 loo, Wis., and now Mrs. Chenowith of Eagle 
 Vale, Cal., was very sensitive, and deeply relig- 
 ious ; hence, had been deeply shocked at the 
 singular influence that had come over Cora, who 
 was one of her favorite pupils. This lady had 
 prayed earnestly that the evil influence might be 
 removed from her protege, but finding that it did 
 not diminish, but multiplied its remarkable works, 
 Miss Folsom besought the spirits to teach her the 
 truths — to make her a medium, so that she might 
 also be the means of doing good to her fellow 
 beings. One evening at Mr. Scott's residence, 
 Miss Folsom witnessed the manifestations that 
 came through Cora's mediumship — the writing 
 and speaking — when she was suddenly controlled 
 by a German, who spoke that language fluently 
 through her lips, greatly to her own surprise, as 
 well as that of Mr. Scott and family. From that 
 time on she was one of the best healing mediums 
 ever found in the ranks of followers of Spiritual- 
 ism. This lady was an early friend of the Scott 
 family, and can testify to the many remarkable 
 cures wrought through her own and Cora's me- 
 diumship. She was a devoted follower of Spir- 
 
CHILDHOOD. 19 
 
 itualism for many years, and today is an honored 
 resident of the state of California, where we feel 
 certain she is living the religion of Spiritualism, 
 and enjoying a well earned rest from the arduous 
 labor of former years. Miss Folsom and Cora 
 soon aroused the antagonism of the regular phy- 
 sicians, and clergymen of the neighborhood. The 
 former were without patients, and the latter 
 lacked audiences. They resorted to a religious 
 revival, which was' speedily followed by a greater 
 development of mediums. People would insist 
 upon getting well, and staying well, while the 
 sycophant clergy soon learned that their flocks 
 were doing their own thinking. That village in 
 Wisconsin soon became the center of a spiritual 
 circle that had greater power than all the profes- 
 sionals taken together. Churches were aban- 
 doned, and the physicians sought other fields of 
 labor, where the light of spiritual knowledge had 
 not yet penetrated. This left the* friends of 
 progress to enjoy what the ministers chose to call 
 their "delusions" in peace. 
 
 From the very first it was stated that Cora's 
 mission was to be that of a platform speaker, ' 
 and these years devoted to the art of healing 
 were but experiences to fit her for the work. 
 Spirit Ballou knew what his own mission was to 
 be, and while he did not relinquish his control 
 of the child medium during the four years of 
 labor as a healer, he yet permitted his German 
 
20 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 friend to prepare the way for his own work that 
 was to follow. Spirit Ballon spent those years 
 in gathering up his own forces, and with the 
 assistance of the higher guides, laid his plans for 
 the future years that were destined to be so full 
 of useful labor for him and his instrument. 
 During the entire four years he controlled Cora 
 frequently and gave weekly addresses of a longer 
 or shorter duration to the select circle to which 
 we have referred above. Every Sunday as Cora's 
 development progressed, meetings were held at 
 her father's house for such friends and neighbors 
 as choose to come to listen to the utterances from 
 the other side of life. At first Spirit Ballou did 
 not control her longer than thirty minutes at one 
 time, but as her strength increased and brain de- 
 veloped, he extended the time to forty minutes, 
 then to an hour or longer, during which time he 
 could use her vocal organs with perfect ease. He 
 did not tax the child's brain to the extent of full 
 and entire exercise of power, but he had no dif- 
 ficulty in expressing facts that were within his 
 knowledge, and not within hers. The most judi- 
 cious care seems to have been exercised by 
 the spirit guides during all those years of 
 growth, for the effect of the control of the spirit 
 was beneficial to Cora in every instance. In 
 thus guiding and guarding her, Spirit Ballou says 
 he was in his turn directed by wise spirits far 
 beyond him. 
 
CHILDHOOD. 21 
 
 In order that the guides might not be tram- 
 meled in their work, with and through Cora, they 
 /directed that she should cease to attend school, 
 v which she did in her twelfth year. From that 
 time down to the present, Cora L. V. Scott has 
 never entered a school room as a pupil, nor has 
 she studied any book, listened to any master, 
 pursued any course of study, save those given by 
 her spirit guides while she was in the trance state. 
 We refer our readers to some of the residents of 
 Lake Mills, Wis. , who can testify, if they will, 
 to the early life of our heroine in that place. 
 
 About the time that the German doctor and 
 Spirit Ballou first came to our medium, a little 
 -Indian girl, (then known as "Shenandoah," 
 whose later name is " Ouina") also appeared as 
 one of her guides. Ouina's history will be given 
 in full on the subsequent pages of this book. 
 We mention her advent at this time as marking 
 one of the most important events connected 
 with the life of our subject, for " Ouina's work," 
 says Spirit Ballou, " has been greater than mine, 
 as she is far above me in the scale of progres- 
 sion." We have stated that Cora's public work, 
 Si. e. y platform speaking, began when she was 
 eleven years of age, but it was not until she was 
 fifteen that her actual spiritual teaching before 
 large audiences commenced. Up to this time, 
 although she was constantly engaged in speak- 
 ing, it was in smaller towns and villages, or local 
 
22 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 circles that had been formed for the purpose. 
 These meetings awakened a great deal of interest 
 among all classes of people, and soon attracted 
 the attention of people residing at a distance 
 from Cora's home. Probably no physical phenom- 
 ena could have had the deep and lasting influ- 
 ence upon the minds of the people as did these 
 mental phenomena that were constantly occur- 
 ring in the presence of our medium. This state- 
 ment is also true of the other child mediums 
 who were developed later in the history of Spirit- 
 ualism. 
 
 It is well at this time to answer a few ques- 
 tions in regard to the ideas advanced by the 
 guides in those earlier years. Are they consist- 
 ent or in keeping with those given the same 
 medium today ? Entirely so, for the guides 
 have simply endeavored to adapt their teachings 
 to the progressive thought of the age by being 
 always in advance of the received opinions of 
 the world. They have advanced step by step in 
 their teachings as the minds of men through 
 evolution have been fitted to receive the knowl- 
 edge of modern times. The thought of today, or 
 the new thought, is merely built upon the old, or 
 the thought of yesterday; hence with the mental 
 unfoldment of our race, our spiritual teachers 
 have had much to do by bringing to bear upon 
 humanity the progressive thoughts that were 
 most needed for the growth of all mankind 
 
CHILDHOOD. 23 
 
 Are the ideas given known to the medium or 
 originated by her ? By no means ; she is and 
 always has been entirely unconscious while utter- 
 ing these lofty ideas, and her first knowledge of 
 what she said has been given her when one of 
 her addresses has been repeated to her after its 
 delivery. 
 
 Are these ideas the personal views of Ouina, 
 the German doctor, or Spirit Ballou ? Some- 
 times, but in the majority of instances, they are 
 the views of teachers who have progressed much 
 further than Spirit Ballou, (as he himself states), 
 although he is the instrument through which 
 those advanced souls come en rapport with the 
 medium. " Spirit Ballou, then, is a medium on 
 the spirit side of life, connecting the higher 
 spheres of thought and action with the mortals 
 yet in the form. In order that there may be no 
 misunderstanding, the guides always state 
 whether they are giving their own personal views 
 or merely repeating the thoughts of others. 
 
 In the earlier years of her mediumship, Cora 
 was controlled by many different spirits, the first 
 one being her mother's oldest sister, who wrote 
 the communication on the slate while Cora was 
 preparing her composition, to which event we 
 have already referred. After Spirit Ballou, or 
 "Augustus," as he was familiarly called by 
 Cora's family, became the leader of the controls 
 around her, nearly all communications were given 
 
24 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 by him and Ouina, in the deep trance state, for 
 the purpose of protecting the medium against all 
 inimical magnetic forces, as well as from such 
 physical exhaustion as might follow heterogene- 
 ous controlling of her organism. On several 
 occasions later in life strong individualities have 
 been permitted to control her for specific pur- 
 / poses. Abraham Lincoln, J. A. Garfield, H. W. 
 Beecher, and a few others, who were interested 
 in political and social reforms, were permitted to 
 act in their individual capacities, as controlling 
 influences. 
 
 We have found it difficult to trace year by 
 year the early history of our subject, for the 
 records were imperfectly kept, and the subject 
 matter must be of necessity largely made up 
 from the personal reminiscences of her friends 
 and immediate relatives. We have taken pains 
 to verify every statement made, hence our read- 
 ers can rest assured that what is given in this 
 chapter is an accurate statement of facts, which 
 is far more important, in our estimation, than 
 platitudes and an exhaustive recount of inciden- 
 tals and unimportant details. 
 
 We here introduce extracts from a few letters 
 from Cora's relatives concerning her early life. 
 So many of the parties connected with the 
 events of those important years, 1 851-1856,/ 
 have passed to spirit life, that many interesting 
 circumstances relative to her childhood cannot 
 
CHILDHOOD. 25 
 
 be obtained. These letters show the esteem in 
 which she was then, and is now, held by her 
 kindred who know her best, hence love her most. 
 
 Her Aunt Louisa Yreeland writes, under date 
 of October 15, 1S90, as follows: 
 
 1 ' My father and mother (Cora's grandparents) 
 were members of the Baptist Church for some 
 years, but it was too close for their liberal views, 
 and they began going to the meetings of the 
 Free Will Baptists. They became acquainted 
 with an Elder Folsom, who held meetings at the 
 Cadytown school house, who was called a 
 ' Patchinite.' * * * 
 
 " Our folks, also Coras parents, attended his 
 meetings, and when her parents moved to 
 Wisconsin, the Folsoms went with them, and 
 the Elder's daughters, three in number, all be- 
 came mediums. It was by the raps given 
 through the mediumship of Lucina Folsom that 1 
 myself and husband became converted to Spirit- 
 ualism. " 
 
 '•Cora's mother was also a good medium/ I 
 have heard her when controlled by Lorenzo Dow, 
 give the circle a good scolding for not being 
 punctual at the time the meeting should have 
 been called to order. She was also controlled 
 by an Indian girl, who always gave us good ad- 
 vice in a most enjoyable manner. - * - 
 Cora's mother was much respected in the neigh- 
 borhood, for she was ever ready to lend a help- 
 
26 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ing hand in time of need, and to do a neighborly 
 kindness for any one who sought a favor at her 
 hands. Cora's father was just as ready and 
 willing to do for his friends and neighbors as was 
 his wife. i/ When he passed away, I have heard 
 Cora state that she saw his spirit as it took its 
 flight. * * * Her childhood was largely 
 spent in Cuba. As she went to Hopedale, Massa- 
 chusetts, at an early age, thence West, I am un- 
 able to give any particulars of her girlhood 
 years." 
 
 " Later, I know she was controlled by a Ger- 
 man physician, who wrought many wonderful 
 cures. One of these cures was that of George 
 Keller, who had a consumptive cough, of which 
 he could not be cured by the old school physi- 
 cians. He had had this cough for some time, 
 and could get no relief until Cora treated him 
 for it. The result of her treatment was Mr. K's 
 complete recovery. She also treated my mother, 
 who was an invalid for some years, and always 
 gave relief by simply making passes over her. 
 
 ' ' We used to sit with Cora at the stand and get 
 the so-called spirit raps, by means of which we 
 heard from our friends on the other side. Many 
 people scoffed at us, and said we were deluded, 
 but we let them alone and continued to partake 
 of the Bread of Life. Perhaps Lewis and I 
 were prejudiced in favor of Cora's mediumship, 
 for the traveling was never so bad but what 
 
CHILDHOOD. 27 
 
 Lewis would take his team and go many miles 
 to hear her. I hope she will remain with us 
 many years yet on this earth, as an instrument 
 for the spirit world to work through." 
 
 The perusal of these excerpts from her Aunt 
 Louisa's letter, shows very plainly the high esti- 
 mate that was placed, by her relatives, upon her 
 work in these early years. Reminiscences of 
 one's childhood are hard to obtain at any time, 
 in view of the fact that each one feels that an- 
 other can do much better than he or she can, in 
 writing up the events of another's life. So, in 
 this instance, we have had to depend solely upon 
 such reminiscences as have been voluntarily 
 offered by those who were most intimate with 
 Cora during her earlier years. Volumes could be 
 written, without doubt, if we could but obtain 
 the data connected with her childhood from all 
 of those who knew her. This is impossible, as 
 many of them have gone to Spirit life. 
 
 It is well at this point to state that one of her 
 ./teachers, Luthan Hammond by name, now resid- 
 ing in Corry, Pennsylvania, states that he never 
 saw a pupil of such a peculiar disposition as 
 Cora's was, when she attended his school. She 
 was extremely diffident, yet she never seemed to 
 be obliged to study her lessons as other scholars 
 did, but could recite page after page, and lesson 
 after lesson, as readily as if she had committed 
 them to memory, although he was aware of the 
 
25 MRS. CORA L, V. RICHMOND. 
 
 fact that she had not glanced at her book. This 
 >/rare intuitive power was but an index of the 
 wonderful mediumship that came to her later. 
 
 Another aunt, Mrs. Jerusha Vreeland, writes 
 October 21st, 1890, as follows : 
 
 " I know that Cora was controlled by an un- 
 seen power at a very early age. She was thought, 
 by many people, at that time, to be a great 
 wonder. I know for one, while in my family 
 and only a mere child she would be amusing her- 
 self around the yard or veranda, when she would 
 suddenly be controlled by this unseen power and 
 give us a beautiful message from some one of 
 the spirit friends who had gone on before. She 
 had no college education ; it was something more 
 than of this earth, and every one who was at- 
 tracted to her by these messages were made 
 happy by their receipt, and not infrequently be- 
 came Spiritualists." 
 
 Another relative : 
 
 "Cora's grandfather, Scott, was a native of 
 Vermont. He was a Methodist in his early life, 
 but was so liberal in his views that the church 
 refused to fellowship with him, also with his wife, 
 who kept pace with his progressive views. None 
 t of his children were ever church members, and 
 the only religion taught them was truthfulness, 
 honesty, charitableness and to do right. One of 
 her grandfather's sayings was, ' If you would not 
 do a person any good, do him no harm.' His 
 
CHILDHOOD. 29 
 
 wife was more or less of a medium, although her 
 powers were then imperfectly understood. She 
 would be told in her dreams what to do, and 
 many a time has been known to awaken her hus- 
 band in the night to go to the sick, sometimes at 
 great distances. Sometimes she saved the lives 
 of those who were pronounced incurable by the 
 regular physicians. 
 
 "Cora's father was considered one of the best 
 mathematicians of the day. After his parents 
 moved to Cuba, New York, he found employ- 
 ment as a book-keeper in one of the village stores, 
 where he remained several years." 
 
 "David Scott, Jr. 's early married life was 
 spent in Cuba, where four children were born to 
 him and his good wife, Lodensa, who was very 
 religious. The doctrine to which she was at- 
 tached was taught by Reverends Patchen and 
 Foisom, who were known as Patchinites ; but 
 after Cora's wonderful mediumship was discov 
 ered, from a long-faced church member the 
 mother became a cheerful, happy-faced Spirit- 
 ualist. Her father was a very eccentric man — 
 liberal, just, and charitable. He was never so 
 poor that his doors were not open to all needy 
 people. When Cora was quite young, the family 
 removed to Wisconsin. When she returned as 
 a medium, it caused a great sensation, as it was 
 beyond anything the people had ever seen or 
 heard. Her relatives were nearly all convinced 
 
30 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 of spirit control by seeing how her powers were 
 used by the unseen forces. Pier eloquence and 
 thoughts were far beyond anything that was 
 taught in any of the schools or colleges, or in 
 any branch of science in those days. Many re- 
 markable prophecies were given by her when a 
 child, that have since been fulfilled. People 
 were often so excited that her relatives were 
 obliged to collect around her to guard her from 
 insult and injury. There was so much excite- 
 ment in public places that her Uncle Abel Scott 
 having completed a new barn, arranged for her 
 to speak there so that she could be better pro- 
 tected. Her meetings were always attended by 
 throngs of people, from far and near, who came 
 to listen to the great wonder of the day. 
 
 " It was soon discovered that there were sev- 
 eral mediums in the family besides Cora. Her 
 grandmother, her aunts Olive, Catherine and 
 Cordelia, and her Uncle Edwin being among the 
 number. Cora's teachings resulted in the con- 
 version of the whole Scott family, and a great 
 many people in the surrounding towns." 
 
 In connection with the lives of Cora's parents, 
 her brother, Mr. E. T. Scott, writes as follows : 
 " Our father started to Hopedale, Massachusetts, 
 with our family, from Cuba, New York, April I, 
 1851, to join a general stock community, mem- 
 bers of which styled themselves ' Practical 
 Christians' or 'Non-Resistants.' I think father's 
 
CHILDHOOD. 31 
 
 attention was called to this community by a 
 notice of their organ, 'The Practical Christian' 
 in the New York Tribune, to which paper father 
 was a constant subscriber. After a short corres- 
 pondence with Rev. Adin Ballou, the founder, 
 he decided to move to Hopedale. Having pre- 
 viously visited the West, particularly the State of 
 Wisconsin, his mind was constantly recurring to 
 its broad and fertile lands, and frequent compari- 
 sons with the sterility of New England soil, as 
 well as other incidents, induced him to move to 
 that State. We started in August, 185 1, going- 
 from Buffalo, New York by the Great Lakes. 
 We reached Wisconsin sometime in September, 
 and located on a farm nine miles from Lake 
 Mills, where we lived one year. It was during 
 our sojourn on this farm that Cora's mediumship^ 
 commenced. Her first meetings at Lake Mills, 
 commenced in the early part of the Winter of 
 1852-3, and continued until the following Spring. 
 These meetings were reported by our father, but 
 I have not the records at hand, hence my own 
 impressions would be irrelevant to your proposed 
 biography, unless I had these records in father's 
 hand to refer to." 
 
 Mrs. Mary Morgan, Nov. 28, 1890, feelingly 
 refers to Cora's girlhood in a most interesting 
 manner, hence we have introduced the letter in- 
 tact. 
 
 ' ' My first recollections of Cora Scott were 
 
32 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 soon after she was three years of age, when one 
 day she came to school with her brother, and I 
 think after that she came every day, and from 
 that time until she was nine years old, or nearly 
 ten, she attended school in this district (North 
 Cuba) and was considered one of the best 
 scholars of her age, in her classes. It is but 
 just to say, however, that when she left school 
 she was, by education, in no wise prepared 
 to address an audience, or anything like it. 
 *■.'** One peculiarity of Cora's childhood v 
 days was her extreme sensitiveness and liability 
 to cry. She was also quite given to mirthful- 
 ness, so that tears and smiles were often very 
 near each other. As a scholar in school, she 1 
 gave her teachers no trouble. I do not remem- 
 ber one instance where she was ever found con- 
 tending with any scholar in an unpleasant man- 
 ner. On one occasion only, she strove for and/ 
 won, the prize in her class, which she gave to a 
 girl who had but one arm. The last winter 
 term in our school, she and I sat together at the 
 same desk, and I listened with admiration to her 
 recitations, and her rapid improvement in read- 
 ing was gratifying. She visited me often, re- 
 maining two or three weeks sometimes, and was 
 much loved by every member of our family. 
 When she returned to this place, from Wiscon- 
 sin, her friends here hastened to the school house 
 when they learned that she was to be there on a 
 
CHILDHOOD. 33 
 
 certain evening. * * * No one outside of 
 her father had ever seen her enter the trance 
 state, and one can readily imagine what her au- 
 diences must have been in the matter of curiosity 
 to see how the thing was done. An opposing 
 party, led by Rev. I. B. Sharp, a Universalist 
 minister, was on the ground. This gentleman 
 had gained a hearing in this place, because many 
 of the people had outgrown their belief in hell 
 and damnation. He was considered one of the 
 best possible scholars in this neighborhood, but 
 Cora in her trance state confounded him im- 
 mediately by quoting scripture readily, and de- 
 feated him utterly. This sent conviction to the 
 consistent hearers, for they saw something be- 
 5 T ond Cora's ability to enable her to engage in 
 such a discussion. * - * In Cora's child- 
 hood days, we saw nothing in her to make us 
 think she was different from other intelligent and 
 lovable children. If there was anything, we 
 were not sufficiently unfolded ourselves to dis- 
 cover it. We only saw a difference, as one child 
 essentially differs from other children, in that no 
 two are exactly alike. When I think of her 
 now as she came to school the first time tenderly 
 and carefully led by her brother, who was very 
 proud of "Sis," as he called her, I can think 
 just how she looked with her little face framed 
 in her pink and white sun-bonnet, her cheeks 
 vying in their pink glow with the color of that 
 
34 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 bonnet, and her fair hair almost as white as the 
 white in the same. I am led to wonder if there 
 are any today among the dear little children in 
 our schools who will be unfolded as she has 
 been." 
 
 Mrs. T. C. Gaston, of Meadville, Pa., a cousin 
 of Mrs. David W. Scott, was acquainted with 
 Cora in her childhood, and speaks of her in terms 
 of impartial, discriminative praise. Mrs. Gaston 
 says : ' ' Cora was a very bright scholar, and did 
 not seem to have to study her lessons at all. She 
 attended my brother's school for a time and I 
 remember hearing him say, when I was a very 
 little girl, that he never saw such a remarkable 
 scholar as Cora was. ' She seems to take her 
 /lessons in without studying,' were his exact words. 
 I remember that I wondered what it was to 
 'take lessons in without studying.' Cora was 
 quite diffident and much given to crying, not es- 
 pecially attractive in appearance, but she was 
 particularly so in her scholarship, yet she was 
 not very precocious for her years. When she 
 moved to Hopedale, Miss Ballou, a half sister of 
 Spirit Ballou, who controls her, was her teacher, 
 and wrote very glowing accounts of Cora or Cora-/ 
 linn, as she was then called, by us in our New 
 York home. Miss Ballou said that she had the J 
 best organism for public speaking she ever knew 
 a child to possess. They had some little theat- 
 ricals in the school in which Cora took part. 
 
CHILDHOOD. 35 
 
 Cousin David wrote of her success in them and 
 how much she was made of by all the friends in 
 Hopedale. All of her teachers thought her quite 
 remarkable in her studies. They said she would 
 make her mark some day. She was most ami- 
 able and pleasant in all her ways in school and 
 was very well behaved. I heard first of her medi- 
 umship when she was about thirteen years old. 
 She was then living in Wisconsin. We all 
 thought her mediumship wonderful, and after we 
 heard of it we began sitting by ourselves. Her 
 mother was a very religious woman, and when 
 she was asked why she did not go to see and hear 
 the spirit rappings, she replied : - If there is 
 anything in them they will come to me ; if we 
 need them they will certainly be given us.' 
 
 "While her people were living in Wisconsin, 
 six members of the family passed to spirit life — 
 her father, her grandparents, an aunt, an uncle 
 and a cousin. Cora and her Aunt Minerva (who 
 was only three or four years older than Cora) 
 took all the care of the invalids, and, strange to 
 relate, remained perfectly well through it all. 
 This I consider remarkable, as the disease was 
 cholera. Cora's mother was ill at the time, but 
 recovered and remained in the form until about 
 the year .1869. 
 
 1 4 1 first heard Cora lecture when she was a 
 young girl in short dresses, but did not hear her 
 again until about the time she came to Meadville, 
 
3^ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Pa. I always thought her addresses above the 
 average ; her literary works I consider very able. 
 My brother-in-law, Mr. A. B. Gaston, considers 
 J her book, ' The Soul,' one of the ablest works he 
 ever read, and I have heard this same opinion 
 passed upon her works by others equally compe- 
 tent to judge." 
 
 Dr. E. C. Hyde, an eminent physician, of Lily 
 Dale, Chautauqua county, N.Y., who was born and 
 reared in Friendship, N. Y. , about five miles from 
 Cora's birthplace, gives some very interesting 
 reminiscences of her early life : 
 
 "I can remember distinctly the great sensa- 
 tion caused by Cora when she was first brought 
 out as a medium. We thought she was influ- 
 enced by Satan, the Evil One himself, and that 
 evil spirits had taken possession of her to make 
 her talk and act as she did. The first anecdote 
 of interest that I remember was when she was 
 about three or four years of age, when her mother 
 first permitted her to go about alone. They lost 
 her for some little time, and discovered her on 
 an island in the middle of the river that flows 
 through Cadytown. No one knew how she got 
 there, as the river was too wide for her to ford 
 it, and there was no boat nor log, nor anything 
 else by which she could have crossed over alone. 
 How she could have reached that island was a 
 mystery to every one until the phenomena of 
 Spiritualism came to unlock the mystery. In my 
 
CHILDHOOD. 37 
 
 opinion she was carried there by unseen forces. * 
 She was first brought to my notice as a medium 
 by a good old man whom we all called Uncle 
 Sherman. Her appearance created great excite- 
 ment, and people would drive forty miles to hear 
 her. Some of them were ministers, lawyers and 
 doctors, who came to confound her and to exor- 
 cise the evil spirit controlling her, but they always 
 went back with their mouths shut. They could 
 say nothing at all." 
 
 4 ' Precepta Ann Austin, who afterward became 
 my brother's wife, used to sit with Cora at the 
 table, where they received raps and tippings. 
 They could not get men enough to hold the table 
 down. At one time the weight of the men upon 
 the table broke it into small pieces. The power 
 was so strong that Miss Austin was frightened so 
 that she let Spiritualism alone for a time and 
 joined the Methodist church, but she afterward 
 became an outspoken Spiritualist ; in fact, both 
 girls were so frightened for a time that neither 
 of them would go into dark rooms alone. 
 
 ' ' I did not know where to place this influence 
 that controlled Cora at first. I remember having 
 a very peculiar feeling the first time I ever heard 
 her speak. It was an uncanny, wierd sensation 
 
 *This must have been confounded by Dr. Hyde with an in- 
 cident that took place in Lake Mills, Wis , shortly after Cora's 
 development as a medium, the circumstances being as related 
 by the doctor, except that the island and lake were in Wis- 
 consin. — Ed. 
 
38 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 that troubled me not a little while I was listening 
 to her, but passed away as soon as I was out of 
 her sight, leaving me crazy to hear her again. 
 She converted many people to Spiritualism, and 
 her meetings had the effect of emptying nearly 
 every church in Friendship and North Cuba, and 
 the towns in the vicinity of the place where she 
 lived. 
 
 ' ' She was always held in the very highest 
 esteem, and is yet, by all of the people in that 
 section where we were born. She is a pure, true, 
 noble woman, and one of the best teachers we 
 have upon the platform." 
 
 As a fitting close to these reminiscences of her 
 early years, we here introduce a letter from Mrs. 
 Abbie E. Heywood, daughter of Rev. Adin Ballou, 
 and half sister of A. A. Ballou, Cora's leading 
 control. This letter shows the deep interest 
 taken in our subject by the Ballou family, and 
 the sincere affection they entertained for her. 
 This letter is too valuable to be omitted, hence 
 we give it intact, although portions of it would 
 apply in other connections in this work of ours. 
 These opinions of Mrs. Heywood's will be read 
 with interest when our readers peruse the sub- 
 sequent pages to which her references would 
 apply in regard to her literary work and the dis- 
 courses that have come from her brother, A. A. 
 Ballou. 
 
CHILDHOOD 39 
 
 * Sterling, March 14, 1894. 
 
 Dear Mr. Barrett : 
 
 In response to yours of March 2, I will say, I 
 shall be glad to serve you to the best of my 
 ability ; but exactness of detail I cannot supply 
 as I have no means of securing the data required. 
 My impression is that Cora came to Hopedale with 
 with her parents first, when about ten or eleven 
 years of age. At that time an interest in the 
 subject of Spiritualism was beginning to be felt in 
 the community from various rumors of what was 
 transpiring in distant places, which deepened 
 when unaccountable sounds, table movings, and 
 the playing upon musical instruments, by unseen 
 hands, became more or less common in their 
 own midst. Thus the spirit of investigation was 
 aroused, and many were led to inquire what all 
 these signs meant. 
 
 It so happened that her parents, with Cora, 
 were guests at my father's, on her arrival at 
 Hopedale, and she and I occupied the same bed. 
 While she was quietly sleeping, what was my sur- 
 prise to hear raps upon the headboard ! I became 
 quite excited and curious to know if she were, 
 indeed, a medium for spirits. I began to call the 
 alphabet, when distinct, unmistakable raps, at 
 certain letters, assured me that such was the 
 case. The names of two brothers, long before 
 called hence, and several friends were spelled 
 out. It was a revelation to me, and I hoped 
 
40 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 something might come of it to verify the state- 
 ment beyond a doubt, that the departed spirit 
 can and does return to those clad in mortal form, 
 to bless, guide and guard them in the walks of 
 time. But in the morning I reported what I had 
 heard to her mother and to my parents. They did 
 not question the correctness of my report ; but 
 her mother was evidently disturbed by it and 
 urged me to say no more about it, as it would 
 make her timid if no other harm came of it. 
 Thus the matter was dropped, and of her medi- 
 umship I knew no more till some time after her 
 people returned to New York, when the slate 
 writing in the arbor occurred, purporting to come 
 from her aunt, and her subsequent development 
 as a healing physician found a place in the public 
 journals. Of course I was greatly interested, 
 and on her mother's second visit to Hopedale, 
 soon after her father's decease, made many in- 
 quiries as to the reliability of what had reached 
 us concerning her wonderful gift, not only to have 
 that confirmed to our minds, but other evidences 
 of Spiritual agency, brought strikingly before us. 
 As I recall her, a little girl in my school, for 
 several months, nothing so impresses itself upon 
 my mind as her recitations of pathetic, sacred 
 poetry. I especially remember her rendering of 
 the little poem, ''We Are Seven," so touchingly 
 spoken as to invest the sweet lines with a signifi- 
 cance unfelt before, even by those familiar with 
 
CHILDHOOD. 41 
 
 its words. Tears rilled to overflowing the eyes 
 of those in attendance, and I felt that back of all 
 the spoken utterance was a rare inspiration that 
 was prophetic of a future yet to be revealed. 
 My brother Augustus was a pupil, and later, a 
 teacher at the Bridgeport Normal School, when 
 Cora was first in Hopedale, and also, when Hope- 
 dale people were alive with the newness of Spir- 
 itualism. He had little knowledge of what was 
 then transpiring in respect to it, being engrossed 
 in study. I never knew of his expressing any 
 positive opinion in regard to it. Personally he 
 had had no opportunity to test its merits or its 
 actuality, and soon after he entered into that 
 light, which became knowledge. My father, 
 always open to conviction when any new truth, 
 even in the seeming, presented itself for his con- 
 sideration, lost no occasion for examining the 
 claims put forth for Spiritualism, and for verify- 
 ing, so far as he could, that which purported to 
 come from the unseen realm. The final result 
 of his investigations he summed up in his work 
 on "Spirit Manifestations," which, late in life, 
 he declared to be in all essentials his abiding 
 faith. In respect to the hopes he cherished for 
 his son, I would say they were heaven-high, as 
 were his own. He would have him a bright and 
 shining example of christian excellence, a true 
 disciple of Christ. His great aim was that his 
 time, talent and mental culture should be de- 
 
42 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 voted to the same philanthropic objects which 
 his own long and noble life had sought before all 
 else. Just before he was called to leave this 
 world, my father had in view ' ' The Hopedale 
 Home School," which should be based on the 
 loftiest principles of moral excellence, compre- 
 hensive in its scope, largely philanthropic, 
 and withal should stand as high intellectually 
 as any institution in the land. Over this my 
 brother was to preside as the ruling genius. I 
 might enlarge, but have only time to indicate the 
 course marked for one, whom I am sure, could 
 any have filled so exalted a position, he would 
 have been equal to it. You well know these 
 ardent hopes were blasted when the dear son 
 passed to other scenes of activity. The sum- 
 mons were sudden and the event saddening 
 beyond words, to both my parents ; but, with 
 beautiful trust, they came to accept God's will 
 as their own. The discourses and messages which 
 have purported to come from my brother, as the 
 central control, through Cora, have always had an 
 unusual interest for us, some of them containing 
 passages so strikingly like himself as to need no 
 other confirmation of their origin. He was, like his 
 father, practically alive to philanthropic pursuits, 
 and that this element still characterizes his efforts 
 I can never question ; could we have mingled freely, 
 I feel that our communion would have been at- 
 tended with many choice benedictions. 
 
CHILDHOOD. 43 
 
 Her book, "The Soul and Its Embodiments, ' v 
 is rich in suggestion, and when it receives the 
 necessary study required to its understanding, 
 opens a new realm of thought and has a most 
 expanding influence over the reader. I shall 
 anticipate the next volume on the same theme. 
 Its publication, and also the biography, I doubt 
 not will be a valuable acquisition to our Spiritual 
 literature. 
 
 Wishing that your request might have been 
 met with a more satisfactory reply, I am, 
 Yours most cordially, 
 
 Abbie B. Heywood. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE BALLOU FAMILY AND THE HOPEDALE COLONY. 
 
 WE now invite the attention of our readers 
 to a movement that antedates Modern 
 Spiritualism some years, yet is directly connected 
 with the ethical and religious teachings of it. 
 We refer to the Hopedale Colony, established by 
 the late Rev. Adin Ballou, in the town of Mil- 
 ford, Massachusetts, in the year 1841. 
 
 Mr. Ballou was a relative of Rev. Hosea Bal- 
 lou, one of the founders of Universalism, hence 
 a devoted Universalist in his religious belief, and 
 an able expounder of the doctrines of his church. 
 His mind was too broad to be kept within sec- 
 tarian boundaries, and his philanthropic spirit 
 soon led him to consider the welfare of his fel- 
 lowmen as his own. He was an extensive 
 teacher, a deep, logical thinker, possessed of an 
 indomitable will, remarkable courage, and was 
 strikingly original in thought upon every question 
 presented to him. 
 
 Mr. Ballou was twice married. Two children, 
 a daughter, now Mrs. Wm. S. Heywood, and a 
 son, the late A. A. Ballou, were the fruits of 
 these unions. 
 
 (44) 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. 45 
 
 When March 31st, 1848, ushered in the famous 
 ' 'Rochester knockings" whose sounds soon echoed 
 around the world, Rev. Adin Ballou heard them 
 first in amazement, then gladly, because of the 
 revelations of truth which they gave him. He 
 made a most careful investigation of every phase 
 of manifestation presented to him, and was soon 
 convinced that Modern Spiritualism was a truth. 
 v He led his wife and children into the seance 
 room, where they, too, were all convinced of 
 the truth of its claim. It is but fair to state 
 that Mr. Ballou's mind was thoroughly prepared 
 for the coming of Spiritualism, and the princi- 
 ples underlying his Hopedale Colony will show 
 our readers that he was far in advance of his age 
 on every question then before the people. Mr. 
 Ballou did not hesitate to proclaim his convic- 
 tions of the truth of Spiritualism, and contri- 
 buted valuable articles on the subject to the 
 11 Gospel Banner," and other Universalist jour- 
 nals. 
 
 In June, 1852, only a few weeks after the 
 transition of his only son, he published a book 
 entitled, ''Spirit Manifestations," in which he 
 takes strong ground in favor of Spiritualism, and 
 proves its claims, both by the finest logic and by 
 citing phenomena of the most convincing char- 
 acter. Of his first communications with the 
 Spirit world, he speaks in his " Spirit Manifesta- 
 tions," as follows : 
 
46 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 "First, they came to me through a medium 
 morally incapable of intentional deceit, who was 
 unconscious of originating the ideas or any voli- 
 tion to express them in writing, but that simul- 
 taneously the ideas were strongly impressed on 
 her mind and written out with her hand by a 
 spiritual intelligence, distinct from and superior 
 to her own. Second, that I have no good reason 
 to doubt the substantial genuineness of the com- 
 munications, but many for accepting them as 
 entirely reliable ; yet, that, so long as there re- 
 mains even a possibility of the contrary, I have 
 to confess a frequently rising anxiety to receive 
 some absolute demonstration. Third, I am 
 wholly Unconscious of originating a single idea 
 in these communications, and cannot see one 
 particle of evidence for believing that they were 
 psychologically derived from my own mind, as 
 many of the ideas are unlike any that I had 
 previously formed, and those fundamental ones 
 in which my son was educated by me are ex- 
 pressed as independently as he ever could have 
 uttered them had he remained in the form. " 
 
 This book should be in the library of every 
 Spiritualist for two reasons — first, its own value 
 as a literary work ; second, the fact that it was 
 one of the earliest, if not the earliest book pub- 
 lished in behalf of Spiritualism, hence it is an 
 important historical work. In this book Mr. 
 Ballou cites many instructive communications 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. 47 
 
 that he received from his son Augustus. Within 
 • one week after his son's transition, and before 
 the Scott family had heard of the sad event, 
 - Augustus Ballou controlled Cora Scott for the 
 first time. This was in March, 1852, but Cora's 
 mediumship had come to her the previous au- 
 tumn. 
 
 Mr. Ballou was thoroughly conscientious in all 
 of his views, and as constantly sought to instil 
 them unto the minds of his children. He looked 
 upon his son as his successor in his work at 
 Hopedale, and had him most carefully educated 
 at the best schools in Massachusetts. The boy 
 was an apt student and made rapid progress in 
 all of his studies. He accepted his father's 
 views in all of their essential features, although 
 his quick eye did not fail to observe the small 
 cloud in the distance that was destined to over- 
 throw his father's most cherished hope — the 
 colony. 
 
 In the autumn of 1850, Mr. Scott visited 
 Hopedale in response to ah invitation from Mr. 
 Ballou, with whom he had been for some time 
 corresponding. He was much pleased with what 
 he saw and determined to unite his fortunes 
 with those of the Hopedale Colony. Accord- 
 ingly, in the spring of 185 1, Mr. Scott, with his 
 family, moved to Massachusetts with the full 
 intention of remaining there; but the limited 
 amount of land owned by the colonists, and the 
 
48 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 indicated rapid growth of the settlement, led 
 Mr. Scott to suggest to Mr. Ballou the necessity 
 of forming a colony on the same basis in one of 
 the Western States. As Mr. Scott had visited 
 Wisconsin previously, he was led to suggest that 
 State as the one in which the western Hopedale 
 should be located. Mr. Ballou left the matter 
 entirely to the judgment of Mr. Scott, who 
 moved to Wisconsin in the autumn of 185 1, 
 traveling via the Great Lakes, in company with 
 Captain Pratt, to whom we have already referred 
 in a former chapter. 
 
 During the summer of 1851, in Hopedale, A. 
 A. Ballou, then a boy of eighteen years, was 
 home from school, and on one occasion only did 
 he look upon the face of Cora Scott. This was 
 in his father's garden, into which Cora had been 
 sent to play and to gather some currants for her 
 mother. Young Ballou chanced to pass through 
 the garden where he saw Cora industriously fill- 
 ing her basket with the ripe fruit from the cur- 
 rant bushes. He spoke kindly to her, and was 
 most amazed when he saw the child flee away 
 like a frightened deer and disappear before his 
 very eyes. He never saw Cora with his mortal 
 vision again, for, as we have already stated, her 
 parents took her to Wisconsin the following 
 autumn. 
 
 During the winter of 1851-52, young Ballou 
 was taken seriously ill, and on the 8th of March, 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. 49 
 
 1852, went up to his immortality. His transition 
 was a terrible blow to his father, and affected 
 every member of the colony as a personal be- 
 reavement. It was, indeed, hard to see a young 
 life so full of promise, so suddenly shut out for- 
 ever, and would have been a cruel blow had not 
 the Infinite had designs for a future work for this 
 bright young spirit. As we have already stated, 
 Augustus was an apt scholar, a fine logician and 
 an eloquent orator. He was argumentative, and 
 always had a good reason for everything he said 
 or did. He possessed an even temper and never 
 allowed himself to be worried by the annoyances 
 incident to every-day life. He was deeply 
 sympathetic, kind and obliging to all whom he 
 met, and made friends wherever he went. He 
 was especially fitted to be a leader in reform 
 work, and his great ambition to be of service to 
 others endeared him to all classes alike. We 
 shall see how this gifted spirit continued to 
 progress in the Spirit world, doing faithfully the 
 work of reform in which he had intended to 
 engage had he remained on earth ; therefore, his 
 work was not estopped by. his transition, but 
 only changed so that enlarged opportunities for 
 doing good were opened unto him. What these 
 enlarged opportunities were we shall see as we 
 study the work of our subject. 
 
 Adin Bailou read with much interest accounts 
 of the experiments of Robert Owen and George 
 
$0 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Ripley, studied Fourier, and carefully investi- 
 gated the teachings of John Humphrey Noyes, 
 the founder of the Oneida Community in New 
 York, and Wallingford, Connecticut. 
 
 He recognized that these movements, espec- 
 ially Owen's and the Brook Farm, had each a 
 modicum of truth at its foundation, but he also 
 saw their defects. He then set himself to the 
 task of remedying these defects by building upon 
 the truth in a way that would avoid the pitfalls 
 into which these other reformers had fallen. It 
 is not necessary for us to present the arguments 
 by means of which Adin Ballou proved the 
 errors of Fourierism, Owenism and Noyesism, 
 and showed the chimera involved in the beauti- 
 ful Utopia of the Brook Farm. This, Mr. Bal- 
 lou had done for himself in his logical and ex- 
 ceedingly interesting work entitled, "Practical 
 Christian Socialism," published in 1854. We 
 have only to deal with the outcome of his studies, 
 and with the effects of his teachings upon his 
 followers. 
 
 As soon as he saw that the co-operative princi- 
 ple was the true one, he began to publish a 
 paper setting forth his views, viz. : "The Practi- 
 cal Christian." This paper found its way into 
 the home of nearly every Universalist in the 
 United States. As Horace Greeley, of the New 
 York Tribune was a Universalist, and a believer 
 in the principles of "Christian Socialism," as 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. 5 I 
 
 the new doctrines were called, it is not strange 
 that copies of "The Practical Christian" found 
 their way into many homes in company with the 
 Tribune. At any rate. David W. Scott one day 
 received a copy of this paper enclosed in the 
 1 ' New York Tribune. " He was deeply interested 
 in its contents, at once subscribed for it. opened 
 a correspondence with Mr. Ballou and was his 
 warm, personal friend ever afterwards. 
 
 Mr. Ballou had early perfected his plans to 
 such an extent as to appeal to the readers of his 
 paper to join him in establishing a Christian 
 colony at Milford, Massachusetts. Several fami- 
 lies responded to his appeal. Mr. Ballou was 
 made president of the Colony, and other officers, 
 peculiar to any village, were also chosen. The 
 citizens paid State. County and Town taxes, but 
 they also had their own local government, to 
 which they felt their allegiance was first due. It 
 was really an " imperium in imperio." 
 
 We shall present the views of Spirit Ballou 
 upon the effort made by his father at Hopedale, 
 subjoined to which will be found an interesting 
 account of Hopedale. from the pen of John 
 Humphrey Noyes. 
 
 "The word, -Socialism,'" says Spirit Ballou, 
 in an able lecture in 1890 through Mrs. Rich- 
 mond, "has come to mean something very differ- 
 ent today from what it meant fifty or seventy- 
 five years ago. It was first discussed in the 
 
52 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 early portion of the present century, and the 
 particular activity in this direction to which I 
 refer was in the years between 1825 and 1850. 
 There were at that time many singular elements 
 that combined to make this activity possible in 
 the world. The old lines of severe religious 
 thought and sectarian discipline and monarchial 
 influence had all become somewhat shaken. 
 German philosophy was encroaching upon Eng- 
 lish conservatism and the poetry and literature 
 of the first quarter of the Nineteenth century 
 promised to yield a great harvest of reform. The 
 abolition of slavery was well-nigh accomplished 
 in all the English colonies, while Shelley and his 
 contemporary poets were breathing forth their 
 liberal religious ideas and projecting their re- 
 formatory measures, despite the sneers and 
 ostracism of society, church and state. Between 
 the year of 1830 and 1840 a coterie of brilliant 
 literary minds received the same impetus from 
 this liberal thought. In the East there was a 
 movement toward the solution of the problem of 
 social life in the communistic idea. We do not 
 mean French Communism, nor the Socialism of 
 Germany, nor the Red Republicanism that de- 
 manded the blood of all ruling classes, but in 
 the kind of intellectual social life which Margaret 
 Fuller introduced that enabled her to gather 
 around her the brilliant minds of that period, 
 when Horace Greeley was the literary, socialistic 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. 53 
 
 and reform editor of the New York Tribune, all 
 of whom seemed to have anticipated a half or 
 even a full century of growth by leaping forward 
 to the fulfillment of it. 
 
 1 ' It was under the stimulus of these intellect- 
 ual ideas that Adin Ballou, though not a college 
 graduate, a disciple of the then unpopular Uni- 
 versalist religion, appeared upon the scene of 
 his destined labors. He knew of the Shakers y 
 and their work, and he believed their utter 
 seclusion and social ideas were wholly at vari- 
 ance with the natural requirements of mankind. 
 He also knew about other communistic move- 
 ments and found them lacking in some essentials, 
 yet he felt that somewhere there must be found 
 an absolute basis of true life. Without being 
 bigoted in any degree, he was a thorough student 
 of the Sermon on the Mount and the Golden 
 Rule. The prevailing thought which took pos- 
 session of his mind, even while he was still in 
 the twenties, * was the practicability of the 
 Golden Rule. He believed it possible to live the 
 life and carry forward the teachings of Christ 
 the Exemplar, and he believed that had it not 
 been possible that the life could be lived, and 
 these teachings made practicable, Jesus would 
 never have come into the world. However mis- 
 taken in the period of time in which these 
 things could be generally applied, he certainly 
 was not inconsistent in supposing that all who 
 
54 MR S. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 accepted Christ as their Exemplar were bound 
 to illustrate those teachings in their lives. So 
 from being equally a Universalist and reformer 
 in many ways, as he early espoused the cause of 
 the abolition of slavery, he grew into something 
 
 /more, a practical Christian. 
 
 "The thought entered his mind and finally 
 absorbed his entire nature, which he opened to a 
 few of his friends, of an associated life in which 
 practical Christianity could be demonstrated as 
 the essential principle of life. He knew all 
 about church history and church organizations, 
 but he believed in none of them. As the first 
 basis of this practical Christianity he adopted 
 
 / the principle of non-resistance to evil, i. e., non- 
 resistance by force. He was an essential non- 
 resistant ; he believed in the advocacy of a 
 cause ; but he believed in no violence to over- 
 come a wrong. He accepted as the basis of 
 life, the absolute nature of truth, and that even 
 though the human mind is obscured in its accept- 
 ance of truth, the truth itself is not only final, 
 but an absolute perception of it is possible. He 
 believed also in the essential responsibility of 
 each individual according to his or her life and, 
 replacing the responsibility from church, and 
 state, and society, upon the individual, he made 
 each one's moral nature responsible unto itself 
 for the highest good. He believed that upon 
 this basis social reform was possible, and he be- 
 
THE ballou family. 55 
 
 lieved to the fullest extent in the final triumph 
 of these principles in the worlds 
 
 ' ' When you consider that the nation was then 
 struggling, or the advanced minds of the nation, 
 with the problem of human slavery ; when you 
 consider that not one of the social reforms now 
 being carried forward, had a foothold in the pre- 
 dominating thought of this country ; when you 
 consider that not until ten, fifteen, or twenty 
 years later was there anything resembling a per- 
 ception of modern Spiritualism in the world — 
 albeit he was one of the first to recognize its 
 presence — you will not think it strange that such 
 a mind that could seize upon these absolute prin- 
 ciples and bear them forward into practical life 
 is certainly deserving of the name of sage, pos- 
 sibly prophet. The fact that in the midst of the 
 first half of the nineteenth century a dream could 
 be dreamed and partially realized which would 
 nearly express the fulfillment of the christian 
 prophecy, and would solve all the problems of life, 
 was certainly a noticeable fact, a fact prophetic for 
 the world. 
 y ' ' The dreamer of this dream was Adin Ballou 
 and he called his little community Hopedale, 
 which expressed his aspirations. A few people, 
 some of whom were practical business men, con- 
 ceived the idea of establishing a community of 
 social interests by abrogating all individual titles 
 to property, by refusing in any way to partici- 
 
56 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 pate in a government that sustained a standing 
 army, or forcibly taxed its people, by living indi- 
 vidually pure lives, by preserving the sanctity of 
 the family altar, but making all financial enter- 
 prises and monetary affairs co-operative or gen- 
 eral only. At first the community lived, as there 
 were but few families, in one dwelling, a unitary 
 home. After the numbers increased the families 
 had separate dwellings, but no separate land or 
 property interests. The financial affairs were 
 managed for the benefit of the whole by those 
 who had ability in that direction, while the think- 
 ing and teaching were done by those who had 
 ability in those directions. It is needless to say 
 that Adin Ballou was the thinker and teacher, as 
 he was the founder essentially of this practical 
 scheme for carrying forward the religious teach- 
 ings of Practical Christian Socialism. At first 
 there were small industries carried on in com- 
 mon. Then came a scarcity of land. Then it 
 was deemed advisable for some one to go into 
 the Western States to see if more lands, which 
 would open up a better field of industry for the 
 young people, could be procured. 
 
 "Adin Ballou led the minds of this little com- 
 munity for nearly two generations. But the 
 younger lives heard the rumblings of the world 
 outside, the world of excitement, turmoil and 
 struggle ; they felt the limitations of the small 
 existence and the narrow opportunities that were 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY 57 
 
 theirs, and the second and third generations grad- 
 ually fell away. Mammon was all around, in the 
 outer world the government with its system of 
 forcible laws came, and took by force, what was 
 required from those peaceable people, they 
 never giving and never resisting ; and when at 
 last it was found that the steadily encroaching 
 tide of individual experience took away the 
 younger life, it was also found that even in the 
 assistance which the business minds in the com- 
 munity rendered and in which they endeavored 
 to be impartial, there was always the result that 
 a certain portion of power which profit brought 
 seemed to go into their hands. Gradually the 
 society became indebted to individuals thus aid- 
 ing financially, and gradually these individuals 
 absorbed the possessions of the association. 
 Although Adin Ballou saw this with ever increas- 
 ing sadness, he still maintained and believed until 
 the date of his passing away, in the month of 
 August, 1890, that somewhere and sometime this 
 dream would be realized. 
 
 "There never was an officer of the law re- 
 quired at Hopedale ; there never was anything 
 that partook of the nature of violence or disturb- 
 ance ; no one ever stole anything ; no crime was 
 ever committed there ; the moral atmosphere of 
 the place pervaded even those who came to sneer 
 and scoff" (an anticipation evidently of Cassa- 
 daga Camp). ' ' Hopedale was in the world many 
 
58 MRS. CORA L, V. RICHMOND. 
 
 years ahead of its time, a day-dream, a blossom, 
 an illustration of what will come. Undoubtedly, 
 had Hopedale been sufficiently successful to have 
 flushed Adin Ballou with consciousness of fulfill- 
 ment ; had there been a sufficient number to have 
 borne forward the enterprise to financial success 
 under the system then adopted, of unitary capi- 
 tal ; had there been anything other than the 
 peaceful and delightful moral influence and the 
 wonderful integrity of the people who clustered 
 there, probably the world would not see the ful- 
 fillment of that prophecy so soon as now. Could 
 it have crystalized into a living form of thought, 
 if even in a limited extent, it could have gone 
 forward, yet not have swept out into the world, 
 could there have been any worldly prosperity 
 attained, or could there have been a sufficient 
 number of people imbued with the stern asceti- 
 cism and absolute enthusiasm of the founder, very 
 likely they would have become separated from 
 the rest of mankind and crystalized, possibly, 
 into a perfect moral community, but not bearing 
 the fruitage thereof unto the world. 
 
 "Adin Ballou's life was the best illustration of 
 his principles. It was not so much what he did 
 for others, although he imbued them with such 
 hope and promise, as it was the sincerity and in- 
 tegrity of his purpose from beginning to end. 
 While he experienced two sefere disappointments 
 there was still in the latter part of his life a 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. 59 
 
 serenity and calmness, a great activity in good 
 deeds, a social influence, a widespread moral in- 
 fluence that more than compensated for the two 
 disappointments. The first great disappointment 
 was that Hopedale did not yield the results which 
 he had expected. Had he been a little more of 
 a prophet, he would have known from the begin- 
 ning that it could not. The second disappoint- 
 ment was that his son was taken into spirit life 
 x at the age of nineteen, when he had fondly hoped 
 that that son would be his successor to carry 
 forward the plans which he had in view. Had 
 the son remained on earth, however, Adin Ballou 
 would have been doomed to a still greater disap- 
 pointment; for even at that early age it was vis- 
 ible to the son's mind that the world was not 
 ready for that social plan; that the life inaugu- 
 rated and incorporated there was for another 
 period of human history, was for a race of peo- 
 ple that had not yet passed through the primary 
 discipline leading to such result; that not for 
 realization, but for prophecy, an individual illus- 
 tration, did Adin Ballou come into the world at 
 that particular time. He bore his disappoint- 
 ments as all great natures must; peacefully and 
 camly, without bitterness; but the essential hope, 
 the essential ardor, and the efficient progress of 
 his life hope ceased at the failure of the colony. 
 "The fact that in such an age a society could 
 exist without law, without officials, without a 
 
60 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 creed, without a ritual or form of any kind, only 
 that which connected them by principle, which 
 was based upon the highest standard of human 
 thought, is surely a divine prophecy, and there 
 are not many persons in the world today who are 
 clearly penetrated by this essential light. There are 
 in all the nations of the world, especially in this 
 nation, people who lean towards the same ideas, 
 who long for them with outstretched hands, who 
 look toward the future for their fulfillment, who 
 under various names that bear reproach, or honor, 
 are leading the world to the realization of what 
 that fulfillment is, i. e. , the most wonderful real- 
 ization of the dream of Adin Ballou. It is better 
 to have his thought in the world today scattered 
 broadcast, as it is, existing here and there in 
 shining, central minds, than one little, peaceful 
 village, though its inmates were ever so righteous 
 and happy. The latter would be like the limited 
 Paradise of the Ancients, light never could radi- 
 ate from that, but the leaven that is in the world, 
 the leaven of highest human thought, must go on 
 until it reaches all the kingdoms of the earth. 
 
 " Socialism in its highest, practical, Christian 
 sense is the abrogation of all individual posses- 
 sions in any of the common and general things 
 that belong to the world. Of course each human 
 being is entitled to his or her individual life, but 
 to suppose that anything is a possession which 
 can be had at the expense of another is to put as 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. 6 1 
 
 a predicate that which is not in the nature of 
 things possible — the individual possessorship of 
 that which is the common inheritance of all, the 
 sunshine and pure air, the earth which you oc- 
 cupy, all things that can and must be shared in 
 common by humanity, must be set aside for the 
 idea of the general possession of all. It was on 
 this basis that the societary interests at Hopedale 
 were founded; but the chief basis was not physi-^ 
 cal, the external was only secondary or less, and 
 the entire moral nature as a basis was an abso- 
 lute necessity; the recognition of truth an abso- 
 lute necessity; the individual illustration of it an 
 absolute necessity; the individual responsibility 
 equally a necessity, and in this way the absolute 
 fulfillment of every duty an obligation in life. 
 
 "Of course all people look to the millenium 
 for the fulfillment of these propositions ; but be- 
 tween Hopedale and Adin Ballou, and that mil- 
 lenium we have a right to expect as many stages 
 of human progress as will be required to attain 
 their fulfillment. We must be blind morally 
 and spiritually not to see that the present ten- 
 dency of the world in its highest thought is in 
 that direction more and more as the century 
 goes on. Ultimately there will grow out of the 
 ideas and efforts in the direction of co-operation 
 in the external world, such results morally and 
 spiritually, as will serve as a perfect illustration of 
 the fulfillment of this prophecy of Adin Ballou. 
 
62 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 "Truth comes into the world in this manner 
 and comes always to stay ; soon or late, within 
 ten years or ten centuries, it overtakes mankind 
 as its need and proclaims itself in the world. It 
 will not come by patching here and there the 
 present fabric of church, or state, or society, it 
 will come with an absolute and entire change of 
 the social fabric, beginning with the moral re- 
 sponsibility of the individual, which has been 
 wrested from man by false theology, and ending 
 with the solution of the labor and all political 
 questions. The world has well nigh reached the 
 turning point. Ere this century is complete 
 many of the problems now perplexing you will 
 be solved, although nearly two thousand years of 
 christian civilization have signally failed to solve 
 them. Causes not effects must be sounded. The 
 moral basis of this Association, small though it 
 was, will be found to be the keynote that will 
 echo around the world; and although people may 
 cry out for reform in many directions of human 
 injustice and wrong, yet the keynote of all re- 
 form will be found in the individual moral growth 
 of the people and there only." 
 
 HO PE D ALE . 
 
 This community was another anticipation of 
 Fourierism, put forth by Massachusetts. It was 
 similar in many respects to Brook Farm, and in 
 its origin nearly contemporaneous. As Brook 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. 63 
 
 Farm was the blossom of Unitarianism, so Hope- 
 dale was the blossom of Universalism. Milford, 
 the site of the community, was the scene of Dr. 
 Whittemore's ministerial labors, one of the 
 founders of Universalism. 
 
 Hopedale held on its way through the Fourier 
 revival, solitary and independent, and conse- 
 quently never attained so much public distinction 
 as the Brook Farm and other associations that 
 affiliated themselves with Fourierism; but con- 
 sidered by itself as a Yankee attempt to solve 
 the socialistic problem, it deserves more atten- 
 tion than any of them. Our judgment of it, after 
 some study, may be summed up thus: As it 
 came nearest to being a religious community, so 
 it commenced earlier, lasted longer, and was 
 really more scientific and sensible than any of 
 the other experiments of the Fourier epoch. 
 
 Brook Farm was talked about in 1840, but 
 we find no evidence of its organization till the 
 fall of 1 84 1, whereas, Mr. Ballou's community 
 dates its first compact from January, 1841, 
 though it did not commence operations at Hope- 
 dale until April, 1842. 
 
 The North American Phalanx is reputed to 
 have outlived all other associations of the Fourier 
 epoch; but we find, on closer examination of 
 dates, that Hopedale was not only born before 
 it, but lived after it. The North American com- 
 menced in 1843 an d dissolved in 1855. Hope- 
 
64 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 dale commenced in 1841, and lasted certainly 
 until 1856 or '57. Ballou published an elaborate 
 exposition of it in the winter of 1854-55, and at 
 that time Hopedale was at its highest point of 
 success and promise. We cannot find the exact 
 date of its dissolution, but it is reported to have 
 attained its seventeenth year, which would carry 
 it to 1858. Indeed it is said there is a shell of 
 an organization there now, which has continued 
 from the community, having a president, secre- 
 tary, etc., and holding occasional meetings, but 
 its principal function at present is the care of the 
 village cemetery. 
 
 As to the theory and constitutional merits of 
 the Hopedale Community, the reader shall judge 
 for himself. Here is an exposition published in 
 tract form by Mr. Ballou in 185 1, outlining the 
 scheme which was fully elaborated in his subse- 
 quent book: 
 
 "This estate they named Hopedale — joining 
 the word ' Hope ' to its ancient designation, as 
 significant of the great things they hoped for 
 from a very humble and unpropitious beginning. 
 About the first of April, 1842, a part of the 
 members took possession of their farm, and 
 commenced operations under as many disadvan- 
 tages as can well be imagined. Their present 
 domain (Dec. 1, 185 1), including all the lands 
 purchased at different times, contains about 500 
 acres. Their village consists of about thirty 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. 65 
 
 new dwelling-houses, three mechanic shops, with 
 water-power, carpentering and other machinery, 
 a small chapel, used also for the purpose of 
 education, and the old domicile, with the barns 
 and outbuildings much improved. There are 
 now at Hopedale some thirty-six families, besides 
 single persons, youth and children, making in all 
 a population of about 175 souls. 
 
 • ■ It is often asked, What are the peculiarities, 
 and what are theDadvantages of the Hopedale 
 Community ? Its leading peculiarities are the 
 fo lowing: 
 
 "i. It is a church of Christ 'so far as any 
 human organization of professed Christians, 
 within a particular locality, have the right to 
 claim that title' . based on a simple declaration 
 of faith in the religion of Jesus Christ, as he 
 taught and exemplified it, according to the 
 Scriptures of the New Testament, and of ac- 
 knowledged subjection to all the moral obliga- 
 tions of that religion. No person can be a mem- 
 ber, who does not cordially assent to this com- 
 prehensive declaration. Having given sufficient 
 evidence of truthfulness in making such a pro- 
 fession, each individual is left to judge for him 
 or her self, with entire freedom, what abstract 
 doctrines are taught, and also what external re- 
 ligious rites are enjoined in the religion of Christ. 
 No precise theological dogmas, ordinances or 
 ceremonies are prescribed or prohibited. In 
 
66 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 such matters all members are free, with mutual 
 love and toleration, to follow their own highest 
 convictions of truth and religious duty, answer- 
 able only to the great Head of the true Church 
 Universal. But in practical Christianity this 
 church is precise and strict. There its essentials 
 are specific. It insists on supreme love to God 
 and man — that love which ' worketh no ill ' to 
 friend or foe. It enjoins total abstinence from 
 all God-contemning words and deeds; all un- 
 chastity; all intoxicating beverages; all oath- 
 taking; all slave-holding and pro-slavery compro- 
 mises; all war and preparations for war; all 
 capital and other vindictive punishments; all in- 
 surrectionary, seditious, mobocratic, and per- 
 sonal violence against any government, society, 
 family or individual; all voluntary participation 
 in any anti-Christian government, under promise 
 of unqualified support — whether by doing mili- 
 tary service, commencing actions at law, holding 
 office, voting, petitioning for penal laws, aiding 
 a legal posse by injurious force, or asking public 
 interference for protection which can be given 
 only by such force; all resistance of evil with 
 evil; in fine, from all things known to be sinful 
 against God or human nature. This is its ac- 
 knowledged obligatory righteousness. It does 
 not expect immediate and exact perfection of its 
 members, but holds up this practical Christian 
 standard, that all may do their utmost to reach 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. 6j 
 
 it, and at least be made sensible of their short- 
 comings. Such are the peculiarities of the Hope- 
 dale Community as a church. 
 
 "2. It is a civil state, a miniature Christian 
 republic, existing within, peaceably subject to, 
 and tolerated by the governments of Massachu- 
 setts and the United States, but otherwise a 
 commonwealth complete within itself. Those 
 governments tax and control its property, ac- 
 cording to their own laws, returning less to it 
 than they exact from it. It makes them no 
 criminals to punish, no disorders to repress, no 
 paupers to support, burdens to bear. It asks of 
 them no corporate powers, no military or penal 
 protection. It has its constitution, laws, regula- 
 tions and municipal police, its own legislative, 
 judiciary and executive authorities; its own 
 educational system of operations; its own 
 methods of aid and relief; its own moral and re- 
 ligious safeguards; its own fire insurance and 
 savings institutions; its own internal arrange- 
 ment for the holding of property; the manage- 
 ment of industry, and the raising of revenue; in 
 fact, all the elements and organic constituents of 
 a Christian Republic, on a miniature scale. 
 There is no Red Republicanism in it, because it 
 eschews blood; yet it is the seedling of the true 
 Democratic and Social Republic, wherein neither 
 caste, color, sex. nor age stands proscribed, but 
 every human being shares justly in Liberty, 
 
68 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Equality, and Fraternity. Such is the Hopedale 
 Community as a civil state. 
 
 "3. It is a universal, religious, moral, phil- 
 anthropic, and social reform Association. It is a 
 Missionary Society, for the promulgation of New 
 Testament Christianity, the reformation of the 
 nominal church, and the conversion of the 
 world. It has a moral suasion Temperance So- 
 ciety on the teetotal basis. It is a moral power 
 Anti-slavery Society, radical and without com- 
 promise. It is a Peace Society on the only im- 
 pregnable foundation of Christian non-resistance. 
 It is a sound theoretical and practical Woman's 
 Rights Association. It is a charitable society 
 for the relief of suffering humanity, to the ex- 
 tent of its human ability. It is an educational 
 society, preparing to act an important part in 
 the training of the young. It is a socialistic 
 community successfully actualizing, as well as 
 promulgating, practical Christian socialism — 
 the only kind of socialism likely to establish a 
 true social state on earth. The members of this 
 community are not under the necessity of im- 
 porting from abroad any of these valuable re- 
 forms, or of keeping up a distinct organization 
 for each of them, or of transporting themselves 
 to other places in search of sympathizers. Their 
 own Newcastle can furnish coal for home-con- 
 sumption, and some to supply the wants of its 
 neighbors. Such is the Hopedale Community 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. 69 
 
 as a Universal Reform Association on Christian 
 principles. 
 
 1 ' What are its advantages ? 
 
 "1. It affords a theoretical and practical 
 illustration of the way whereby all human be- 
 ings, willing to adopt it, may become individ- 
 ually and socially happy. It clearly sets forth 
 the principles to be received, the righteousness 
 to be exemplified, and the social arrangements 
 to be entered into, in order to obtain this happi- 
 ness. It is in itself a capital school for self- 
 correction and improvement. Nowhere else on 
 earth is there a more explicit, understandable, 
 practicable system of ways and means for those 
 who really desire to enter into usefulness, peace, 
 and rational enjoyment. This will one day be 
 seen and acknowledged by multitudes who now 
 know nothing of it, or knowing, despise it, or 
 conceding its excellence are unwilling to bow to 
 its wholesome requisitions. k Yet the willing and 
 obedient shall eat the good of the land.' 
 
 "2. It guarantees to all its members and 
 dependents employment at least adequate to a 
 comfortable subsistence; relief in want, sickness 
 or distress; decent opportunities for religious, 
 moral and intellectual culture; an orderly, well 
 regulated neighborhood; fraternal counsel, fel- 
 lowship and protection under all circumstances; 
 and a suitable sphere of individual enterprise and 
 responsibility, in which each one may, by due 
 
JO MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 self-exertion, elevate himself to the highest point 
 of his capabilities. 
 
 "3. It solves the problem which so long puz- 
 zled socialists, the harmonization of just individ- 
 ual freedom with social co-operation. Here exists 
 a system of arrangements, simple and effective, 
 under which all capital, industry, trade, talent, 
 skill and peculiar gifts may freely operate and 
 co-operate, with no restrictions other than those 
 which Christian morality everywhere rightfully 
 imposes, constantly to the advantage of each and 
 all. All may thrive together as individuals and 
 as a community, without degrading" or impover- 
 ishing any. This excellent system of arrange- 
 ments in its present completeness is the result of 
 various and wisely improved experiences. 
 
 "4. It affords a peaceful and congenial home 
 for all conscientious persons, of whatever relig- 
 ious sect, class or description heretofore, who 
 now embrace practical Christianity, substantially 
 as this community holds it, and can no longer 
 fellowship the popular religionists and politicians. 
 Such as need sympathy, co-operation and frater- 
 nal association, without undue interference in 
 relation to non-essential peculiarities. Here they 
 may find what they need. Here they may give 
 and receive strength by rational, liberal Christian 
 union. 
 
 "5. It affords a most desirable opportunity 
 for those who mean to be practical Christians in 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. Jt 
 
 the use of property, talent, skill or productive 
 industry, to invest them. Here these goods and 
 gift may all be employed so as to benefit their 
 possessors to the full extent of justice, while 
 at the same time they afford aid to the less for- 
 tunate, help build up a social state free from the 
 follies of irreligion, ignorance, poverty and vice, 
 promote the regeneration of the race, and thus 
 resolve themselves into treasure laid up where 
 neither moth, nor rust, nor thieves can reach 
 them. Here property is pre-eminently safe, 
 useful and beneficent. It is christianized. So, 
 in a good degree, are talent, skill, and produc- 
 tive industry. 
 
 "6. It affords small scope, place or encour- 
 agement for the unprincipled, corrupt, supremely 
 selfish, proud, ambitious, miserly, sordid, quarrel- 
 some, brutal, violent, lawless, fickle, high-flying, 
 loaferish, idle, vicious, envious and mischief- 
 making. It is no paradise for such; unless they 
 voluntarily make it a moral penitentiary first. 
 Such will hasten to more congenial localities; 
 thus making room for the upright, useful and 
 peaceful. 
 
 "7. It affords a beginning, a specimen and 
 presage of a new and glorious social Christendom — 
 a grand confederation of similar communities — a 
 world ultimately regenerated and Edenized. All 
 this shall be in the forthcoming future. 
 
 "The Hopedale Community was born in ob- 
 
72 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 scurity, cradled in poverty, trained in adver- 
 sity and has grown to a promising childhood, 
 under the Divine guardianship, in spite of num- 
 berless detriments. The bold predictions of 
 many who despised its puny infancy have proved 
 false. The fears of timid and compassionate 
 friends that it would certainly fail have been 
 put to rest. Even the repeated desertion of 
 professed friends, disheartened by its imperfec- 
 tions, or alienated by too heavy trials of their 
 patience, has scarce retarded its progress. God 
 willed otherwise. It has still many defects to 
 outgrow, much impurity to put away, and a great 
 deal of improvement to make — moral, intellect- 
 ual and physical. But it will prevail and 
 triumph. The Most High will be glorified by 
 making it the parent of numerous progeny of 
 practical Christian Communities. Write, saith 
 the spirit, and let this prediction be registered 
 against the time to come, for it shall be ful- 
 filled." 
 
 For a specimen, take the following: Mr. Bal- 
 lou finds all man's wants, rights and duties in 
 seven spheres, viz. : I, Individuality; 2, Connub- 
 iality; 3, Consanguinity; 4, Congeniality; 5, 
 Federality; 6, Humanity; 7, Universality. These 
 correspond very nearly to the series of spheres 
 tabulated by Comtists. On the basis of this phi- 
 losophy of human nature, Mr. Ballou proposes 
 not a mere monotony of phalanxes, or commu- 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. 73 
 
 nines all alike, but an ascending series of four 
 distinct kinds of communities, viz.: I, the Par- 
 ochial Community, which is nearly the same as a 
 common parish church; 2, the Rural Commu- 
 nity, which is a social body occupying a distinct 
 territorial domain, but not otherwise consoli- 
 dated; 3, the Joint- Stock Community, consoli- 
 dating capital and labor, and paying dividends 
 and wages, of which Hopedale itself was a speci- 
 men, and 4, the Common-Stock Community, 
 holding property in common and paying no divi- 
 dends or wages, which is Communism proper. 
 Mr. Ballou provides elaborate constitutional 
 forms for all of these social states, and shows 
 their harmonious relation to each other. Then 
 he builds them up into larger combinations, viz. : 
 
 1, Communal Municipalities, consisting of the 
 two or more communities making a town or city; 
 
 2, Communal States; 3, Communal Nations, and 
 lastly, the grand Fraternity of Nations, repre- 
 sented by Senators of the Supreme Unitary 
 Council. Moreover he embroiders on all this an 
 ascending series of categories for individual char- 
 acter. Citizens of the great Republic are expected 
 to arrange themselves in seven circles, viz. : 1 , 
 the Adoptive Circle, consisting of members whose 
 connections with the world preclude their joining 
 any integral community; 2, Unitive Circle, con- 
 sisting of those who join in building up Rural 
 and Joint-Stock Communities; 3, the Perceptive 
 
74 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Circle, consisting of persons devoted to teaching 
 in any of its branches; 4, the Communistic Circle, 
 consisting of persons devoted to extending the 
 Republic by founding new communities; 6, the 
 Charitive Circle, consisting of the most worthy 
 and reliable counselors — the fathers and mothers 
 of Israel. 
 
 This is only a skeleton. In the book all 
 is worked into harmonized beauty. All is founded 
 on religion; all is deduced from the Bible. We 
 confess that if it were our doom to attempt com- 
 munity building by paper programme, we should 
 choose Adin Ballou's scheme in preference to any- 
 thing we have ever been able to find in the lucu- 
 brations of Fourier or Owen. 
 
 (Read the preface to Mr. Ballou's elaborate 
 work, Practical Christian Socialism, to find what 
 pure and highly religious tone pervaded his entire 
 system.) 
 
 Let it not be thought that Ballou was a mere 
 theorizer. Unlike Owen and Fourier, he worked 
 as well as wrote. Originally a clergyman and a 
 gentleman, he gave up his salary and slaved in 
 the ranks as a common laborer for his cause. 
 In conversation with one who reported to us, he 
 said, that oftentimes in the early days of Hope- 
 dale, he would be so tired at his work in the ditch 
 or on the mill-dam, that he would go to a neigh- 
 boring haystack and lie down on the sunny side 
 of it, wishing that he might go to sleep and 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. /5 
 
 never wake again! Then he would recuperate 
 and go back to his work. Nearly all the recre- 
 ation he had in those days was to go out occa- 
 sionally into the neighborhood and preach a 
 funeral sermon ! 
 
 And this, by the way, is a fit occasion to say 
 that in our opinion there ought to be a prohibi- 
 tory duty on the importation of socialistic theo- 
 ries that have not been worked out as well as 
 written out by the inventors themselves. It is 
 certainly cruel to set vast numbers of simple peo- 
 ple agog with Utopian projects that will cost 
 them their all, while the inventors, and promul- 
 gators do nothing but write and talk. What 
 kind of a theory of chemistry can a man write 
 without a laboratory? What if Napoleon had 
 written out a programme for the battle of Aus- 
 terlitz and left one of his aides-de-camp to super- 
 intend the actual fighting? 
 
 Unlike Fourier and Owen, Mr. Ballou confessed 
 that his experiment was a total failure. Fourier 
 was dogmatic and thought himself infallible, 
 while Owen, after a hundred defeats, never 
 doubted the perfection of his scheme and never 
 fairly confessed a failure. As to the cause of 
 Hopedale's failure, Mr. Ballou accounts for it in 
 the old story of general depravity. The timber 
 he got together was not suitable for building a 
 community. The men and women that joined 
 him were very enthusiastic and commenced with 
 
j6 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 great zeal; their devotion to the cause seemed to 
 be sincere, but they did not know themselves. 
 Mr. Ballouwasthe first president, and was super- 
 seded by E. D. Draper. The latter came to 
 Hopedale with great enthusiasm for the cause. 
 He was a sharp, enterprising, business man, and 
 very soon became the manager of the whole con- 
 cern. He had a brother associated with him in 
 business who had no sympathy with the com- 
 munistic enterprise. With this brother Draper 
 became deeply engaged in outside operations, 
 which were very lucrative. They gained wealth 
 by these operations, while the inside interests 
 were gradually falling into neglect and bad man- 
 agement. The community lost money from year 
 to year. Draper bought three-fourths of the 
 joint-stock, and so has local control in his hands. 
 At length he became dissatisfied and went to Mr. 
 Ballou, telling him that this thing must not go 
 on any further. Mr. Ballou asked him if that 
 meant the community must come to an end. He 
 replied, yes. "There is no other way, "said Mr. 
 Ballou, "but to submit to it." He then said to 
 Mr. Draper that he had but one condition to put 
 
 to him. That was that he, Mr. D , should 
 
 pay all the debts. Mr. Draper consented, the 
 debts were paid, and thus terminated the Hope- 
 dale experiment. 
 
 It will be of interest here to subjoin an 
 epitomization of Ballou's principles which led to 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. J J 
 
 the establishment of his Hopedale Community, 
 by giving brief outlines of his theology, princi- 
 ples of personal righteousness, and social order. 
 We also adduce the advice which he gives to his 
 followers, and to the world at large, in his teach- 
 ings, both from the pulpit and through his pen. 
 His advice to the world is based upon axiomatic 
 truths : 
 
 ist. " Mankind are by nature social beings." 
 
 2nd. " No individual alone possesses all the 
 capabilities of human nature for happiness." 
 
 3d " One individual supplies the deficiencies 
 of another." 
 
 4th. "Individuals can realize the highest 
 good only when rightly associated." 
 
 5th. " In true association, all the essential 
 interests of individuals and families will be har- 
 monized." 
 
 6th. ' ' Such an harmonic order of society is 
 possible here on earth, and ought to be insti- 
 tuted." 
 
 In order to accomplish these six principles in 
 life, he advises all men, among other things to — 
 
 " Study to be useful. Be diligent and persist- 
 ent in rational endeavors to enlighten, purify 
 and elevate yourself, your family, your friend, 
 your neighborhood, society and the world. Live 
 the right life at home and among your neighbors. 
 This will exert the most powerful of influences 
 in the right direction. Be punctilious in attend- 
 
78 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ing to civil and religious duties as citizens. En- 
 courage every means of improvement. Look 
 well to education at home and throughout the 
 sphere of your usefulness. Make no truce with 
 ignorance. Be not an obtrusive proselyter, and 
 yet a faithful commender of truth and righteous- 
 ness. Surround yourselves liberally with the 
 finest periodicals, books, pamphlets and other 
 reading obtainable. Employ, patronize and co- 
 operate with, your fellowmen in all laudable pur- 
 suits. Live peaceably with all mankind, but be 
 sure to compromise no essential divine princi- 
 ples. Remember, that the better people are, 
 the nearer they can live comfortably together, 
 and the worse they are, the farther they must be 
 kept apart. Remember that a bad neighbor al- 
 ways carries one with him, and never finds a 
 good neighborhood. Remember that fair talk- 
 ers and writers often turn out to be very unfair 
 doers. Be modest, unassuming, conciliatory, 
 reasonable and accommodating. Be just, truth- 
 ful, frank and reliable. Whatever you promise 
 or undertake, execute with punctilious fidelity, if 
 within bounds of possibility. Be yielding to the 
 last degree in non-essentials, but firm, uncom- 
 promising and inflexible on all points of absolute 
 principle; but mistake not your own will or self- 
 interest for principle.. Take care to exemplify 
 the axiom— 'It is more blessed to give than to 
 receive.' Resolve to impose few burdens on 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. ;9 
 
 others and to bear many. Be not a grumbler, 
 croaker or panic-maker. Bear patiently with an 
 excuse of mere weakness and imperfections, but 
 reject unmistakably sins without respect of per- 
 sons. Cultivate common sense and plain good 
 nature. Govern your animal appetites, and pas- 
 sions, and tongue, Preserve your individuality 
 without magnifying it. Confess frankly and 
 amend honorably your own faults. Stickle not 
 for your own rights and dues in little matters, 
 but be very careful to respect those of others. 
 Finally, do all things and bear all things con- 
 scientiously. Be what you profess. " 
 
 We have already referred to his theology, 
 principles of personal righteousness, and of social 
 order, which he has given in his excellent work, 
 " Practical Christian Socialism," in the form of 
 statements made in what would now be termed 
 a "dogmatic manner." We subjoin them in or- 
 der that our readers may see for themselves the 
 close relationship between the teachings evolved 
 by Ballou from his conceptions of man's duties 
 to his God and to his fellowman, which led him 
 to found his colony at Hopedale and those which 
 have been given through our medium. Upon 
 many of these principles have the wonderful 
 lectures of Spirit A. A. Ballou been based, as he 
 has utted them to the world through the medium- 
 ship of Cora L. Y. Scott. So marked is their 
 relationship to many of the present expressions 
 
8o MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 of thought among many of the advanced teach- 
 ers in Spiritualism, that we give them a promi- 
 nent place in this work, in order that our readers 
 may see that the work of the Ballous has been 
 carried grandly on, to a higher state of perfection 
 by the chosen instrument, who was called to 
 assist them in this work. These principles are 
 as follows: 
 
 Principles of Theology. 
 
 1. "The existence of one all-perfect, infinite 
 God." 
 
 2. "The mediatorial manifestation of God 
 through Christ." 
 
 3. " Divine revelations given to men." 
 
 4. "The immortal existence of human and 
 angelic spirits." 
 
 5. "The moral agency and religious obliga- 
 tions of mankind." 
 
 6. " The certainty of 'a perfect divine retri- 
 bution." 
 
 7. 4 ' The necessity of man's spiritual regen- 
 eration." 
 
 8. ' ' The final universal triumph of good over 
 evil." 
 
 Principles of Personal Righteousness. 
 
 1. " Reverence for the divine and spiritual." 
 
 2. " Self-denial for righteousness sake." 
 
 3. "Justice to all things." 
 
 4. "Truth to all manifestations of mind." 
 
 5. " Love in all manifestations of mind." 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY 51 
 
 6. ' ' Purity in all things. " 
 
 7. "Patience 111 all right aims and pursuits." 
 
 8. " Unceasing progress towards perfection." 
 Principles of Social Order. 
 
 1. "The supreme fatherhood of God." 
 
 2. " Universal brotherhood of man."' 
 
 3. "The declared perfect love of God to 
 man." 
 
 4. "The required perfect love of man to 
 man." 
 
 5. " The required just reproof and disfellow- 
 ship of evil doers." 
 
 6. " The required non-resistance of evil doers 
 with evil." 
 
 7. " The designed unity of the righteous." 
 Our readers will see that his eight principles 
 
 of theology can, with a single exception, be ac- 
 cepted by all Spiritualists as axiomatic truths. 
 That exception is the second statement, "The 
 mediatorial manifestation of God through Christ, " 
 and even this one, many so-called Christian 
 Spiritualist — whatever that term may mean, — 
 would be willing to accept in toto. It is not our 
 province to discuss this particular point pro and 
 con. but leave to our readers to form their own 
 conclusions in regard to the breadth of thought 
 that dominated Mr. Ballou's mind when formu- 
 lating the eight general _, statements of his idea 
 of his own relation to his God. 
 
 His Principles of Personal Righteousness carry 
 
82 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 with them lessons for all mankind. Some Spir- 
 itualists and perhaps agnostics and materialistic 
 thinkers would object to the first one, " Rever- 
 ence for the divine and spiritual;" but the spirits 
 from the higher realms of thought have taught 
 us to revere spirituality in all things and to hold 
 the divinity within every man, woman and child 
 up in its dignity and grandeur as worthy of the 
 respect, aye, even of the highest regard, of all 
 living beings. If we respect the divinity within, 
 we revere the conception which we have of the 
 divine nature implanted within ourselves There- 
 fore, we feel that even this statement is one that 
 all Spiritualists could accept by interpreting it, 
 each one from his own standpoint. 
 
 His Principles of Social Order contain the 
 same trenchant truths, and can be accepted, with 
 possibly two or three exceptions. The first state- 
 ment, in the minds of the majority of Spiritual- 
 ists, should read: "The supreme fatherhood 
 and motherhood of the Infinite;" and the third 
 some would object to as entirely irrelevant, but 
 upon this point each one must come to his own 
 conclusions through a process of reasoning pecu- 
 liar to himself. The fifth, "The required just 
 reproof and disfellowship of evil doers," is the 
 standard of the world today, and really is soci- 
 ety's only method of protecting itself from the 
 injustice of the evil-disposed on this earth; yet, 
 as Spiritualists we would introduce more of the 
 
THE BALLOU FAMILY. 83 
 
 thought of forgiveness and the idea of checking 
 and reforming the wrong-doer. 
 
 Taken as a whole, however, tne twenty-four 
 statements are wonderful prophecies of the com- 
 ing of Spiritualism, for they antedate it some 
 seven years. Therefore, we consider Adin Bal- 
 lou to be almost the John the Baptist in Spirit- 
 ualism in his great work at Hopedale, especially 
 as he based it upon such trenchant truths as 
 those w T hich we are now discussing. Spiritualism 
 took up the thoughts in their essentials that were 
 involved in these principles, and its media and 
 teachers have carried them forward with more 
 or less success during the forty-six years that our 
 movement has been before the world. 
 
 A. A. Ballou, from the spirit side of life, took 
 up the same line of thought and work that his 
 father had given to the world, broadened some 
 of the conceptions of social order, of religion and 
 personal conduct, and ushered into being a 
 broader conception of a religion for the whole 
 wide world. He chose as his instrument the 
 subject of this sketch, the gifted Cora L. V. 
 Scott, and that work has been most loyally car- 
 ried on, and all duties laid upon her faithfully 
 discharged by her as a mortal through the aid 
 of the noble guides who have shaped her destiny 
 and protected her through all these years since 
 the ascension of the younger Ballou. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 OUINA. 
 
 WE now invite the attention of our readers 
 to the work of the sweet spirit, Ouina, 
 the gentle Indian maiden who has given comfort 
 to so many sorrowing hearts. Her story is a 
 poetic romance of the far away past, in which all 
 classes of people will take a deep interest, from 
 the fact that it reveals some matters not men- 
 tioned in history, and that it gives a beautiful 
 picture of life among the children of Nature, in 
 the forest primeval. 
 
 Ouina, when she first controlled Cora Scott, 
 gave her name as " Shenandoah," that being the 
 name of the valley in Virginia in which her father 
 lived, also of the tribe and of her father. She 
 soon became familiarly known as " Shannie," and 
 made many friends wherever her medium went. 
 4 'The name, 'Ouina,'" says this loving spirit, 
 "is the name my mother gave me when I en- 
 tered her sphere of spirit life." 
 
 Ouina's history reads like a story of the Orient, 
 and presents many charming pictures to our 
 view. She was born in the lovely vale of the 
 (8 4 ) 
 
OUINA. 85 
 
 Shenandoah river, in Virginia, about four hun- 
 dred and twenty years ago. Her father was the 
 chief of the tribe that dwelt in that quiet valley, 
 and made many journeys in his birchen canoes 
 to the " Great Waters," or to the Atlantic coast, 
 probably at the point now known as ' ' Hampton 
 Roads." On one of these voyages, after a great 
 storm at sea, the chief was sitting on the beach, 
 when suddenly he saw the form of a woman tied 
 to a spar, floating in the waters. He went into 
 the water, brought the form to the shore, applied 
 a few simple restoratives, and the woman revived. 
 She was looked upon as a visitor from another 
 world; and the children of the forest stood ready 
 to fall down in worship at her feet. 
 
 It will be seen by the above statement that 
 this event, the rescue of the mother, occurred 
 prior to the discovery of America by Columbus. 
 Ouina tells us that her mother was a Spanish 
 lady, whose father commanded a band of sea 
 rovers in search of wealth. On one of their voy- 
 ages, the commanders wife and daughter accom- 
 panied them. They sailed southward from Spain, 
 and encountered many storms which took them 
 far out of their course to the west, bringing them, 
 finally, to the coast of Virginia, where they an- 
 chored near Hampton Roads. While at anchor 
 another fearful storm arose, in the course of 
 which the vessel was lost, with every soul on 
 board save the commander's daughter, Cliona, 
 
86 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 who was saved by the chieftain, Shenandoah, as 
 we have described above. 
 
 As soon as she had regained her strength, she 
 was taken to the Shenandoah Valley, where she 
 received every kindness at the hands of the In- 
 dians, with whom her after life was spent. After 
 one year she married the noble chief, Shenan- 
 doah, of whom Ouina speaks, as follows: 
 
 "He was a type of all that manliness 
 
 With which nature endows 
 Her eldest sons; his form was lithe and tall 
 
 As the proud pine tree's height; 
 Erect and firm he stood among his kind, 
 
 With gentleness and might. 
 His courage was undaunted, and his skill 
 
 At arms or in the chase, 
 In counsel, and all their communings, 
 
 Had won for him this place. 
 He reigned and ruled, supreme and mild, 
 
 And thus, by edicts kind, 
 He led his people by his strength, and skill, 
 
 And gentleness combined. 
 
 She soon learned the Indian language, and 
 taught the women some of the arts of civilization 
 that she had left behind her in lordly Spain — 
 cleanliness in their persons and wigwams, and 
 the making of garments being among these. She 
 never taught them her language, but would wan- 
 der alone in the moonlight beside the river, 
 chanting in her own tongue the sweet songs of 
 her native land, far away over the sea. At such 
 times we may imagine that her heart would grow 
 
OUINA. 87 
 
 heavy and her eyes be filled with tears, as she 
 recalled the happy days of her childhood years. 
 Yet she always entered her wigwam with a smile 
 on her face, for she had learned to love her chief- 
 tain with all the ardor of her fiery, Spanish nat- 
 ure, and always wished to keep her sorrows from 
 his notice. 
 
 One year after the marriage Shenandoah was 
 born, but the mother closed her weary eyes in the 
 restful sleep of death, as the tiny babe opened 
 hers to the sights and songs of that peaceful 
 valley. 
 
 " The babe was left; oh, sweetest recompense, 
 For death He giveth birth; 
 The rose must fade, but ever a new germ 
 Unfolds from the warm earth." 
 
 They buried the mother beneath violet decked 
 soil and, at her request, planted a cross above 
 the mound. Sweet rest, no doubt, the pure soul 
 of the exiled Spanish woman found in her quiet 
 sleep in that lovely valley, with the sweet, wild 
 flowers upon her breast. 
 
 Ouina's childhood was made as joyous and 
 pleasant as a father's fond love could make it. 
 As she grew older her face and form became 
 singularly like her mother's, while her voice had 
 the same sweet melody of song. She wandered 
 at will among the forest trees, and sent her light 
 birch canoe flying over the waters with as much 
 skill and dexterity as obtained with any of the 
 
05 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 children of the forest in those bygone years. 
 She seemed to have the power to talk with the 
 birds in the trees and with the animals that 
 roamed through the valley. Her people often won- 
 dered which was the song of the bird and which 
 Ouina's, as they listened to them from a distance. 
 She loved the beautiful in life and was sportive 
 as a fawn, but she never had the heart to kill 
 even an insect. She even wept when the war- 
 riors would return with slaughtered game or tro- 
 phies of their latest fray. She accompanied her 
 father on all of his journeys, and sought by every 
 means in her power to make bright and cheerful 
 his wigwam home. 
 
 One day when Ouina was about fifteen years 
 of age, a strange vision appeared to her. She 
 had had glimpses of strange scenes her mortal 
 eyes saw not all through life; but this vision was 
 enrapturing, because intensely real to all her 
 senses. She saw her mother, and at once broke 
 forth into song, chanting the same Spanish mel- 
 ody that her mother had often been heard to sing 
 as she wandered up and down the valley so many 
 moons before. A strange silence settled over all 
 her people as they listened, for they felt that the 
 Great Spirit had sent a messenger to Ouina, and 
 they w r ondered what the message might be. As 
 the hours passed their awe grew greater, for the 
 child gave no other sign and seemed to be listen- 
 ing in silence to the voice of the Great Spirit 
 
OUINA. 89 
 
 which they could not hear. At last she came 
 out from the forest where they had seen her 
 form and heard her song in the strange tongue 
 they could not understand. Straightway she 
 sought her father and spoke to him in firm, clear 
 tones, words which we here quote in full: 
 
 " Across the stream, where I had wandered oft 
 
 To gather the wild flowers, 
 I heard a voice like the winds rustling 
 
 Among the leafy bowers; 
 And then I saw a form so beautiful 
 
 That everything grew fair, 
 And soon a song, unlike any bird's song, 
 
 Floated upon the air. 
 The face that I beheld was like my own, 
 
 I've seen it in the stream; 
 I knew it was my mother's voice I heard, 
 
 And not an idle dream. 
 I fell into a sleep and saw a cloud 
 
 Arising in the west; 
 When it came near it seemed a mighty host 
 
 Of warriors; each breast 
 Was bared, and painted eagles' plumes 
 
 Were on each brow, and bows 
 Were drawn, while quivering arrows keen 
 
 And clubs sent fearful blows 
 Among your people. You went forth in might 
 
 To conquer and to slay, 
 But then I saw your bravest people fall 
 
 And some were borne away. 
 That mighty chief ruled o'er the land now yours, 
 
 And you found no relief 
 From want and woe and all that brings despair, 
 
 Or bows the soul with grief. 
 Full soon another and a darker cloud 
 
 Arose where the clear eye 
 
90 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Of the Great Spirit looks upon the world, 
 
 Far in the eastern sky; 
 A cloud like a white bird borne on the wind, 
 
 And flying o'er the sea. 
 Another and another came, until 
 
 There seemed at least to be 
 As many as the flocks of birds that fly 
 
 Each year above our home. 
 They bore strange people with their snowy wings, 
 
 With faces like my own. 
 Then saw I all your broken scattered tribes 
 
 Fleeing with footsteps fast, 
 A mighty warrior upon the trail, 
 
 And you, dear sire, at last 
 In sorrow and despair, perish with those 
 
 Who clung so lovingly 
 And would not leave you until the latest hope 
 
 Had faded swift away. 
 At last the western mountains hid their forms 
 
 From my bewildered sight; 
 I thought they must have gone to that bright world, 
 
 The hunting grounds of light. 
 Before one harvest moon has come and gone, 
 
 The first cloud will arise; 
 A mighty western chieftain comes to claim 
 
 One, who, within the skies, 
 Treads now a brighter path than you could find, 
 
 Though yours were paved with flowers. 
 Her wondrous beauty he hath learned and comes 
 
 To bear her to his bowers. 
 And, after many winters' snows shall pass, 
 
 Those white birds o'er the water 
 Will bring the people with the pale, white face, 
 
 And you and I, your daughter, 
 Will dwell with Manitou in that bright home, 
 
 Where all our loved ones are." 
 
 The father received these words of ominous 
 portent in stern silence and with an unwilling 
 
OUINA. 91 
 
 mind. They seemed to bring some strange spell 
 over him, and he lapsed into a profound reverie 
 or meditation, from which he did not arouse 
 himself for seven full days and nights. This 
 vigil was in accordance with a custom that pre- 
 vailed among the primitive tribes of this land. 
 Whenever a message was given them from their 
 seers, seeresses, or medicine men, their chief 
 men pondered it in silence for seven days and 
 nights, and if the statements were confirmed by 
 additional testimony given them direct, they 
 then advised their people to be governed by what 
 had been given. In this instance the great chief, 
 Shenandoah, ill could brook a prophecy that his 
 loved people were to be overthrown; hence, dur- 
 ing his prolonged fast and grim meditations, it 
 occurred to him that his beloved daughter had 
 come in contact with the evil spirit, who had 
 made her to speak falsely to him of the future. 
 He called his wise men into council, and told 
 them what had happened, closing his speech 
 with the words, " Brothers, ifly child must die." 
 The other chieftains sought to save the maiden, 
 but to no avail. Twenty braves were selected 
 from the strongest warriors in the tribe, were 
 directed to dip their arrows into the surest poison 
 they could distill, and bidden to be ready for the 
 execution of Ouina in seven days' time. Ouina, 
 who was much beloved by all the tribe, knew 
 nothing of what her father had determined to do. 
 
92 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 She saw that he was troubled, and kept much 
 out of his way, but she mingled with the people 
 freely, singing her choicest songs and seeking to 
 cheer them as much as possible in her innocent 
 way. One night as she was quietly sleeping she 
 was suddenly seized, denuded of all her clothing, 
 bound firmly to a hemlock tree around which 
 had been piled a quantity of wood for the pur- 
 pose of burning her body at the stake when the 
 arrows had done their fatal work. The fires 
 were kindled and the warriors commanded to 
 bend their bows for their terrible deed. One 
 young brave commanded them not to shoot, and 
 dashed through the flames to save the gentle 
 Ouina, but an arrow from the shaft of death had 
 already touched her young heart, stilling its lov- 
 ing pulsation forever. The angels had called 
 her, and she had gone to them, even before the 
 poisoned arrows of man, and the holocaust of 
 fire had touched her form. The young brave 
 who tried to save her perished with her. Soon 
 after this event, the people of the Shenandoah 
 were attacked by their old time enemies and were 
 put to flight. Defeat followed defeat, until 
 Shenandoah himself was slain upon the very 
 spot where the soul of Ouina had escaped from 
 its bondage of nature to the hunting grounds 
 above. 
 
 The remnants of the tribe ever after, or until 
 the tradition was lost among them, when passing 
 
ouina. 93 
 
 that spot cast a stone upon it as a memorial for 
 the beautiful Ouina. Every year for nearly a 
 century this custom was kept up, until a large 
 hill arose in the middle of what had been a level 
 plain. This hill, in the lapse of time, became 
 covered with trees, and, today, can be found in 
 the Shenandoah Valley, a silent monument to 
 Ouina, the seeress, who foretold the destruction 
 of her people. This hill seems out of place in 
 that valley, and when Ouina was describing the 
 place of her execution to Gen. N. P. Banks, the 
 soldier statesman, now recently ascended, she 
 alluded to this small mound and gave such an 
 accurate description of it that the General recog- 
 nized it at once. He said he had often gazed 
 upon this mound, wondering how and why it 
 came to be there. This is the story of Ouina's 
 life briefly told, and we must now call our read- 
 ers' attention to her life and work as a spirit. 
 
 (Gen. Banks accepted Ouina's statement as 
 the only reasonable explanation of the origin of 
 the mound, and was sustained in his opinion by 
 many others who are acquainted with this story, 
 and have seen the mound as he has.) 
 
 We can see that Ouina was a seeress among 
 her people, and was esteemed as such by them. 
 The tragic fate of the young brave who endeav- 
 ored to rescue her from the cruel flames is strong 
 evidence that she was almost worshipped by those 
 humble children of the forest, and looked upon 
 
94 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 as a messenger direct from the Great Spirit, to 
 minister to them in their hours of need. This, 
 Ouina is said to have done most willingly, and 
 she often glided silently into the wigwams where 
 sickness had come, and the magic of her touch 
 would almost restore the sufferers to health. 
 Wherever gaunt famine laid its fatal hand, she, 
 too, went, carrying food and raiment, that none 
 of her people might want while it was in her 
 power to prevent it. " Her life was gentle, and 
 her soul sincere," hence, it is no wonder that the 
 birds in the trees, the animal in the forest, as 
 well as the people in her tribe, should love her 
 most devotedly. 
 
 Soon after her entrance into spirit life, she 
 sought again to be of use to her fellowmen by 
 ministering to those whose friends had forsaken 
 them, and to little wanderers from the earth 
 plane who had no one to welcome them to spirit 
 life. She eagerly sought instruction from the ad- 
 vanced teachers in the higher spheres. She rap- 
 idly unfolded her own soul's powers, and soon 
 became a teacher in the spirit realms. As a 
 teacher she was permitted to select her own es- 
 pecial field of labor, and gladly did she choose to 
 become the guide and instructor of little child- 
 ren. It was her delight to welcome the littls 
 ones who had been wrested from the arms of 
 mother love on earth, to her quiet home among 
 the flowers, in the Morning Land, that she might 
 
ouina. 95 
 
 soothe them and cause them to forget the loss of 
 their earthly homes and parental affections, in 
 the higher joys of the supernal world. She often 
 came to the stricken parents and sought to im- 
 press them that all was well with their darlings, 
 striving also to still the pain that rankled in their 
 hearts. In this way she became a messenger of 
 peace and love between the two worlds, always 
 breathing a holy benediction over those whom 
 she could reach from the spiritual side of their 
 natures. Of course, it was impossible for her to 
 impress all to whom she thus came, but many 
 homes on earth ceased to be enveloped in the 
 clouds of grief because of the silent visits paid by 
 Ouina to their hearthstones. Many parents were 
 made to feel that their little ones were enwrap- 
 ped by the tender love of the angels, and some- 
 how they knew that their loved ones lived. This 
 was especially true of those who were susceptible 
 to the influence of the spirit; their hearts would 
 be comforted, the cutting pain would depart and 
 their grief-stricken souls be illumined by a light 
 whose power they felt rather than perceived. 
 When Modern Spiritualism came, this holy work 
 of love became much easier, for people could then 
 perceive this messenger in their midst, and re- 
 ceive directly from her voiceless lips the mes- 
 sages of love she had brought to them from their 
 arisen loved ones. 
 
 Of Ouina's home we need not speak at the 
 
96 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 present time, as a full account of it will appear 
 in a subsequent chapter, written by Mrs. Rich- 
 mond under Ouina's own direction. 
 
 It is impossible to relate in detail Ouina's ex- 
 periences as a teacher. From the time the infants 
 came into her sphere, until they became fully 
 developed as men and women, in the spiritual 
 sense, she so sought to instruct them in the es- 
 sentials of being, and had lessons fitted for every 
 stage of their unfoldment. Those who had been 
 sent to her by the red hand of murder, from the 
 chrysallis state were carefully nurtured and given 
 a holier birth in spiritual consciousness than they 
 could possibly have received on earth. Others, 
 who had gone to her through neglect and cruelty 
 of earthly guardians were given every attention, 
 and shown that love was the predominant power 
 in the spirit world. Many who had been the 
 victims of wrong-doing among men, whose earthly 
 expressions had been marred by passion and sin, 
 were taught that purity and goodness could soften 
 even the hearts of those who had wronged them, 
 and that forgiveness was a divine principle for 
 them to accept. 
 
 The thousands of spirits to whom her benefi- 
 cent instructions have been given, unite in one 
 grand paean of praise for their loving teacher, 
 their counselor and guide — the gentle Indian 
 maiden, Ouina. Gratitude is considered one of 
 the choicest (because one of the rarest) flowers 
 
ouina. 97 
 
 that bloom in the garden of human affection, and 
 wherever it is shown among men, it is welcomed 
 almost as a message or a blessing from the Over 
 Soul itself. But gratitude among the angels 
 is something so far transcending that which we 
 find among mortals, as to make the latter sink 
 almost into nothingness. The fragrance of the 
 angelic flower is so rich as to shed a perfume over 
 all souls, whose senses are at all awakened to a 
 realization of what perfected love can do. Ouina's 
 garden is full of these flowers, and each flower 
 represents a spirit to whom she has ministered as 
 a teacher in the spirit home. "Ouina's bou- 
 quet " is a term most familiar to those who have 
 had the privilege of talking with her, for every 
 noble thought, every exalted sentiment, and 
 every ennobling emotion of the human soul, she 
 calls a flower. These flowers, when combined 
 artistically, certainly make up a priceless bouquet 
 of the choicest flowers, culled as they are from 
 the beautiful gardens of immortality. 
 
 Ouina's nature is like sunshine, full of life and 
 good cheer. She seems to sustain a most happy 
 relationship to the guides of her medium; being, 
 as she says, an equalizing, vitalizing power — an 
 equilibrium for her medium. She always brings 
 strength and takes away all sense of weariness 
 from her medium, by coming in for a few moments 
 after her deepest and most exhaustive lectures 
 have been given. She has the happy faculty of 
 
9§ MRS. CORA L V. RICHMOND. 
 
 bringing a smile of joy to all faces whenever she 
 appears, through her vivacity and catching good 
 nature. She has a keen sense of humor, and 
 knows just how to exercise that gift for the 
 highest good of her auditors. She always en- 
 deavors to be just, and is severe only when the 
 cause of right demands firmness and decision. 
 While she is full of sparkling wit and vivacity, 
 her instructions are fully as deep and philosoph- 
 ical as those given by any one of the guides. In 
 fact, Spirit Ballou says, as we have already 
 stated, that she goes far beyond him in scholarly 
 wisdom. Her work may be likened to the inter- 
 mediate state of two existences, partaking of the 
 nature of both. She introduces her hearers to 
 the simpler forms of thought in her own inimit- 
 able, happy manner, then leads them on to 
 the more complex by means of the revelation of 
 her own powers. In this way she may be said 
 to link the thought of the two worlds in an end- 
 less chain of progression, and to make it possi- 
 ble for her friends on earth to receive instruc- 
 tions from the masters of thought in the world of 
 souls. Her canoe, in which she delights to take 
 passage from one sphere to another, is always 
 filled with these rare bouquets of uplifting thought, 
 to which we have already adverted, taken from 
 celestial mental gardens, in the lovely valleys of 
 Spirit Land. No more fitting symbol than a 
 birchen canoe, filled with flowers of the most 
 
OUINA. 99 
 
 expressive types, can be found to represent 
 Ouina; and on many occasions where the medium 
 has gone before the public, a tiny canoe was 
 there, as a token of loving greeting to the gentle 
 spirit whose presence is an angel of light to the 
 sorrowing ones of earth, who thus delight to wel- 
 come her. 
 
 Ouina's special forte is her " soul readings," as 
 they are called. This work is totally unlike that 
 done by the average psychometrist, as it deals 
 entirely with the spiritual side of life. The nicest 
 distinctions in mental, moral and spiritual rela- 
 tionships are made by her, independent of the 
 physical attributes with which psychometry, as 
 expressed by most mediums, usually deals. 
 Ouina, however, goes directly into the spiritual, 
 and does not require the mediumship of any ma- 
 terial substance to bring her en rapport with her 
 subject. In this respect, we may here state, she 
 enters the field of pure psychometry, from the 
 Greek psyche (soul), and metre (measure), and 
 brings out its hidden wonders. To lead mor- 
 tals into, and to cause them to comprehend 
 the soul realm is the aim of this gifted spirit. 
 She finds a purpose in all the phenomena of 
 Nature, and clearly proves by her wonderful da- 
 lineations that human lives are but the expression 
 of a spirit, back of which is the soul. These in- 
 dividual souls are portrayed in a manner that 
 reveals each one to its own consciousness, which 
 
100 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ultimates in a perception of its spiritual attri- 
 butes. Some of the most prominent men and 
 women in our Nation's history have received 
 these readings during the past forty-three years, 
 and, whether Spiritualists or not, they have 
 unanimously testified to the marvelous accuracy 
 of the delineations. These soul readings have 
 led many people to investigate Spiritualism, who, 
 otherwise, would not have been interested in it 
 at all. 
 
 Ouina has a happy faculty of expressing her- 
 self in verse, the meter and rythm of which are 
 usually faultless, hence, the wonder and envy of 
 poets and scholars, as they are often wholly un- 
 able to bring their productions into rhetorical or 
 orderly form even with weeks of study. These 
 poems are called "Name Poems," each subject 
 being given some poetic title expressive of the 
 elements found by Ouina in the soul life of her 
 subject. She has been most generous with these 
 Name Poems, having unselfishly given poem after 
 poem, at receptions to herself and medium. 
 These poems have contained some of the rarest 
 gems of thought that have ever emanated from 
 a Spiritual source. The poetic principle has 
 always been recognized and followed with the 
 utmost precision and dignity of speech. Many of 
 these poems have moved their recipients to tears, 
 and have given them new courage with which to 
 meet the battles of life; they have always en- 
 
OUINA. iOI 
 
 couraged those who have received them to seek 
 the higher light of the spirit, and to endeavor to 
 realize for themselves the truth of the reading. 
 
 No one can understand another until he first 
 understands himself. Not less than thirty thou- 
 sand of these Name Poems have been given by 
 Ouina, through her medium's lips, during the 
 years of her public ministry. Thousands of 
 them have not been stenographically reported, 
 hence are lost to the world in toto. Others 
 have been reported and are now held in steno- 
 graphic notes, subject to the order of those who 
 have received them. Mr. William Richmond, of 
 Rogers Park, Illinois, has at least ten thousand 
 of these poems, in that form, taken by him as 
 they were given by Ouina, in all quarters of the 
 globe, and as many more have been written out 
 and are in the hands of the people to whom 
 given. No two of these poems are alike and 
 one person seldom receives a second reading, 
 and nev3r until the subject has outgrown the 
 former. This fact shows the versatility of the 
 controlling spirit, and proves that the medium 
 herself is perfectly adapted to the work of reveal- 
 ing the truths of the soul world to the denizens 
 of earth. It is hoped that these poems will, at 
 some time in the near future, be collected and 
 published for the benefit of the thousands to 
 whom they were given. 
 
 In addition to these Name Poems, Ouina has 
 
I02 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 given at least ten thousand other poems, on sub- 
 jects taken at random from promiscuous audi- 
 ences on all sorts of topics. These poems have 
 been fully as perfect as the others in their rhetori- 
 cal nature, and have confounded the would-be 
 wise man in all of the schools of thought. These 
 poems generally follow all of the lectures given 
 by our medium, and have always been reported 
 with those lectures. In a literary sense, these 
 poems are of great value, and when they are put 
 into print for the reading public to enjoy, the 
 poetry of America will be materially richer 
 thereby. Let us hope that this wish may be 
 consummated in the near future. Ouina has 
 been the poet among the guides, and the work 
 done in this sphere has been hers. Spirit Ballou 
 says that he could not make a poem even to save 
 his spiritual life, and has left it to Ouina to lead 
 her medium into the realm of poetry which is 
 described hereafter. This work has been such 
 as to be considered a complement to what has 
 been done by the other guides, and must be 
 studied and judged by itself. 
 
 We have given in the foregoing pages a mere 
 outline of Ouina's work. One large folio volume 
 could be more than filled with interesting matter, 
 pertaining to the experiences of this highly pro- 
 gressive spirit. What we have given is authentic, 
 and will lead our readers to a perception of the 
 fields of thought traversed by Ouina, through 
 
OUINA. IO3 
 
 which she has also led her medium, to whom she 
 has ever been a loving friend and companion, as 
 well as teacher and guide. The teachings and 
 work of Ouina cannot fail to be a constant in- 
 spiration to all lovers of spiritual truth, and if 
 this brief chapter shall lead but one soul to 
 philanthropic effort, and awaken a desire for 
 soul growth, it will have served Ouina's purpose 
 as well as our own. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE OTHER GUIDES. 
 
 WE have already given extended accounts of 
 the work of Spirit A. A. Ballou and 
 Ouina, and it now remains for us to notice in 
 detail the work of the other guides who are con- 
 nected with the band that gathered around Cora 
 L. V. Scott when her mediumship was made 
 known to the world. The marked personalities 
 of each of these controls is worthy of especial 
 note, because of the diversity in the work which 
 they had to perform. This diversity was so 
 great as to completely change the personality of 
 the medium at the various times when these 
 divers controls were in possession of her organ- 
 ism. From the very first it was announced 
 through Cora's own lips that there was a band 
 of spirit controls of those whose mutual attrac- 
 tion and sympathy had drawn them together in 
 this work of controlling and guiding our subject. 
 This band, acting together, under her guides who 
 had charge of the work, would carry forward 
 the message of truth which the spirit world had 
 for humanity, through her organism. 
 
 Spirit Ballou never claimed to be the origi- 
 ( 104) 
 
THE OTHER GUIDES. 105 
 
 nator of the work, nor to express his own knowl- 
 edge and opinions exclusively; but, as far as 
 he was taught and unfolded in spiritual knowl- 
 edge, to give that knowledge and to act as the 
 mouth-piece for the other controls when they 
 desired him to do so; in other words, when he 
 gave his own opinion he stated that fact plainly, 
 saying that he was acting for himself; but when- 
 ever this personal explanation was wanting, the 
 other controls or guides were back of him, 
 prompting the thought that he was voicing to 
 the world through Cora's lips. 
 
 We have stated that Ouina's work was dis- 
 tinctively her own; yet, even she was subject to 
 and governed by the band around her, of which 
 she was and is a most highly valued member, 
 and perhaps one of the most advanced minds in 
 that grand galaxy of spirits that have surrounded 
 our subject during her whole life. But it should 
 be noted that there is no claim of superiority on 
 the part of any one of these guides, but that 
 each one simply states that he or she had a par- 
 ticular niche to fill and an especial line of work 
 to do, according to his or her adaptability to do 
 that work; hence, all work in harmony and with 
 a full understanding of the purposes, each of the 
 other, so that the perfect equality which we, as 
 Spiritualists, have always been taught to recog- 
 nize, is an assured fact in the spirit band around 
 our subject. 
 
106 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 It was announced from the first that there were 
 twelve spirits, having different gifts or phases of 
 knowledge, who would speak as the occasion or 
 theme required: on scientific, philosophical, his- 
 torical, political, or other topics chosen by or 
 adapted to the audiences. In those early days 
 the subjects were almost always chosen by com- 
 mittees selected from the audiences. The great 
 variety and range of topics called forth the spe- 
 cial and, not infrequently, the combined knowl- 
 edge of the entire band around her. In nearly 
 all of the large cities the committees chosen were 
 always composed of the most scholarly men 
 known to the public, such as presidents of col- 
 leges, medical men, doctors of divinity and 
 statesmen. They generally endeavored to select 
 the topic which they deemed most difficult for 
 any speaker to discuss, with which to confound 
 the young girl to whom it was to be given. They 
 even chuckled over their great skill and inge- 
 nuity in devising these difficult questions, and 
 their chagrin at the ease with which she treated 
 these difficult problems was much enjoyed by her 
 friends, when these learned personages were 
 forced to admit their discomfiture at the close 
 of her discourse. On one occasion, in New 
 ,York city, an incident worthy of note at this 
 point took place. 
 
 Isaiah Rynders, or "Capt'n" as he was called 
 by his followers, was a leader of the ' ' Bowery 
 
THE OTHER GUIDES. IO/ 
 
 boy" democracy. One of the early "Tammany 
 Reds" who never lost an opportunity for fun or 
 a fight, and who, though a man of considerable 
 ability, was no judge of belles lettres or scientific 
 investigation. Still the gallant Captain had a 
 weakness for the fair sex, and was chivalrous 
 to a degree that would do credit to many a man 
 moving in the refined society of the "four hun- 
 dred." 
 
 He was passing down Broadway one evening 
 with about fifty of his comrades, returning from 
 or going to some favorite resort, when he espied 
 the bulletin in front of the Broadway Tabernacle 
 announcing the lecture that was to be given that 
 evening, by the "young girl apostle of Spiritu- 
 alism in a trance state. " 
 
 "Let's go in here, boys," cried the leader of 
 the gang, " and break up this nonsense." 
 
 In they rushed, to find the place filled to over- 
 flowing with the brightest minds of New York. 
 A little awed at first, they would, perhaps, have 
 proceeded to have their own fun, had not some 
 gentleman performed a master-stroke. The 
 audience were just choosing the committee to 
 select the subject for the evening lecture. There 
 was a brilliant array of editors, lawyers, doctors 
 and scientists to choose from, and all the five 
 except one had been chosen. The coup cTet&t 
 was then performed in nominating and electing 
 Captain Isaiah Rynders as the fifth member of 
 
108 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 the committee. He was compelled to leave his 
 comrades to go to the committee room to as- 
 sist (?) in the selection of the subject, to take his 
 place upon the platform with the other members 
 of the committee, and to listen to the address. 
 His followers either remained and listened or 
 withdrew. At the close of the lecture, which 
 was a profound one on a deep subject, the chair- 
 man of the committee expressed the satisfaction 
 and amazement with which they had listened to 
 the lecture; in fact, it was a complete triumph. 
 Mr. Rynders arose and begged to be allowed to 
 say a few words, although his voice was tremu- 
 lous with emotion. 
 
 He confessed to having come into the hall for 
 the purpose of ''breaking up the whole busi- 
 ness;" said he had never seen nor heard anything 
 like the lecture they had listened to ; hoped the 
 audience and the speaker would forgive him, and 
 said he meant to be a better man. He did not 
 know what power had spoken to them through 
 the lips of the young woman, but it had con- 
 quered and subdued him. The applause that 
 followed was tumultuous. The tears were stream- 
 ing down the face of the man of the world — for 
 the time, at least, he was moved one degree 
 nearer the divine. 
 
 The New York Herald in its report the next 
 day, while commenting upon the above incident 
 said: " It was difficult to tell whether the sub- 
 
THE OTHER GUIDES. IO9 
 
 ject of the discourse, the lady's eloquence, or 
 the golden curls had vanquished the Capt'n." 
 
 Our readers will wonder how a young girl of 
 fourteen was able to discuss such a question as 
 this: "The Influence of the Aryan Philosophy 
 upon the Philosophy of Modern Times," which 
 was propounded to her in one place visited by 
 her soon after she became known to the public 
 as a speaker, She gave a most eloquent lecture 
 upon this subject, replete with logic and erudi- 
 tion which men of mature years did not possess, 
 and showed a knowledge of the subject far trans- 
 cending that which was possessed by any mortal 
 at that time. Many abstruse metaphysical 
 questions were propounded to her, which were 
 answered with perfect ease and always in the 
 same scholarly, dignified language. As the audi- 
 ence were permitted to choose their commit- 
 tees to select the topics for the speaker's consid- 
 eration, it was not unusual to find a great variety 
 of subjects suggested, which related to all possi- 
 ble questions then occupying the attention of 
 the public. It is worthy of note at this time, 
 that the controls of Cora Scott, were the first in 
 the Spiritualistic field to allow subjects to be 
 chosen by the audiences. This was done in or- 
 der that the people might have a more perfect 
 test of the power of the controls over the me- 
 dium, and to demonstrate their wonderful ability 
 to give these marvellous addresses to the public. 
 
HO MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 In fact, many people, simply by listening to 
 these erudite discourses were led to acknowledge 
 Spiritualism as a fact, without witnessing any 
 other phenomena, because they well knew that 
 no child of twelve or fourteen years, nor young 
 woman of sixteen or twenty years could possibly 
 give lectures upon historical subjects, or scien- 
 tific questions with such ease and evince such 
 scholarship as did Cora Scott, during these try- 
 ing days of her early work upon the rostrum of 
 Spiritualism. In this especial field, as a child- 
 worker, Cora was subsequently joined by others, 
 whose words had a similar effect upon the people, 
 convincing them of the reality of spirit return, 
 without recourse to the physical phenomena, 
 which are now claimed to be so essential to the 
 conversion of the skeptic, by many of our Spirit- 
 ualistic friends. This selection of the subjects 
 by the audiences lasted until the public became 
 perfectly satisfied that Cora could not have been 
 prepared by any human training to deliver these 
 discourses, but this work covered a period of 
 some years, during which the public was grad- 
 ually led to acknowledge the fact of the control, 
 without desiring the repetition of the test at each 
 separate lecture, then the people manifested a 
 desire to be instructed upon themes chosen by 
 the guides themselves. No doubt they felt that 
 the guides could take a more consecutive line of 
 thought and follow it out to greater orofit to 
 
THE OTHER GUIDES. I I I 
 
 them than could be done by the selection of sub- 
 jects at random, on the part of the wonder- 
 seekers and curiosity-hunters, who were always 
 to be found at every seance or lecture that was 
 held or given during the earlier years of Spirit- 
 ualism. We wonder if there are none such now 
 in our ranks to frequent our public assemblies 
 and to dominate our seance rooms. It is to be 
 hoped that the days of seeking signs and won- 
 ders will soon be over and that the higher gifts 
 of the spirit may be permitted to control the 
 thoughts, or to influence the minds of all classes 
 and conditions of men. All classes of phenom- 
 ena have their use, but they are not the be-all 
 and the end-all of the philosophy of Spiritualism. 
 Phenomena are only helps to a clearer under- 
 standing of the life they came to demonstrate, 
 hence they should be sought as we seek the A, 
 B, C in our primary schools — merely as stepping- 
 stones to an understanding of the things that lie 
 beyond them. Thus the philosophy and phenom- 
 ena blend into oneness and make up the grand 
 superstructure which we call Spiritualism. In 
 the life of Cora Scott we find this blending made 
 almost perfect, and that the phenomena of her 
 trance state, coupled with the profound philoso- 
 phy and religious thought given by the spirits 
 through her lips, while in that condition, are in- 
 dices that the spirits thus recognize the import- 
 ance of keeping the phenomena, philosophy and 
 religion united as one whole. 
 
112 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 The band of guides and controls have ever re- 
 mained the same from the time Cora's medium- 
 ship was first discovered down to the present 
 time, but other spirits, according to the needs of 
 the public and from their own desire were fre- 
 quently invited to give addresses through the 
 human instrument thus prepared. Here we 
 must call our readers' attention to the vast range 
 of subjects treated by the controls through this 
 young girl yet in her teens. Metaphysics, phi- 
 losophy, all branches of science and ancient and 
 modern history, all came in for treatment at the 
 hands cf this gifted instrument. In fact, every 
 known theme of human thought or interest was 
 given to Cora, in various cities in our land, dur- 
 ing her pilgrimage up and down the country. 
 She spoke upon them without a moment's warn- 
 ing, or an instant's hesitation, fluently, elo- 
 quently and scholarly, voicing the thoughts that 
 were given to her from the unseen guides who 
 were controlling her organism. Prof. J. J. Mapes 
 and scores of others equally well-known in the 
 schools of philosophy and science of modern 
 times, have said they could not have delivered 
 similar addresses on any one of the topics we 
 have named, even though they were familiar 
 with them, without weeks of preparation. This 
 fact alone is sufficient evidence to prove the 
 guiding power of wiser and higher minds, far be- 
 yond the teachers of earth. 
 
THE OTHER GUIDES. I I 3 
 
 A distinguished writer, Prof. J. J. Mapes, 
 whose mom de plume was Plicenix, writing under 
 date of May 11, 1859, in relation to her early 
 work speaks as follows: 
 
 ' 'Soon after Abner Lane invented the gyroscope 
 and before it had been generally seen or known 
 in New York, he placed this philosophical toy in 
 Cora's hands, when she was entranced, and her 
 explanation of this instrument was, and still is, 
 the only clear description which has ever been 
 given in relation to this invention." 
 
 On another occasion Phoenix says he asked 
 Cora this important question: "What is the 
 difference between absolute momentum and con- 
 tinuous force?" This question had never been 
 answered — our books and philosophers were alike 
 silent upon it — but this child of thirteen years 
 answered it with the greatest clearness, accom- 
 panied by explanations which rendered her replies 
 perfectly intelligible to all persons. Her oratory, 
 purity of language, and depth of thought could 
 not be excelled by any teacher or speaker of that 
 day. 
 
 Her audiences were always interested in what 
 she was saying, because of the ready flow of 
 language so eloquently uttered, and also owing 
 to the fact that thinking minds were instructed 
 by the lofty thoughts voiced by her in these lect- 
 ures. In speaking on social and political ques- 
 tions in those days, when the storm cloud, caused 
 
I 14 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 by the existence of slavery, was about to burst 
 over the land, she seemed to be especially guided 
 by a prophetic spirit, and pointed out subsequent 
 events with an unerring finger and most remark- 
 able prescience. She never hesitated to speak 
 freely upon the subject of emancipation, and 
 throughout the North questions concerning the 
 outcome of the anti-slavery agitation were freely 
 poured in upon her. She had a ready answer, 
 and even aroused her audiences to great enthu- 
 siasm by the patriotic words she spoke. Her 
 voice was always -heard on the side of liberty, 
 and her appeals to the people to be just to the 
 black man did much towards enlightening the 
 people upon the all-important question of human 
 freedom. 
 
 In science and philosophy we can say the 
 same, because she took up questions relative to 
 each of these departments of knowledge, that 
 were then mere theories, and showed by conclu- 
 sive arguments that certain facts could be dem- 
 onstrated if they would but follow the light the 
 spirit world was shedding over the minds of men. 
 So it has proved, and the scientific world is 
 richer because of the leadership of these guides, 
 of Cora Scott, who gave to the men of science, 
 in their laboratories, these new facts and import- 
 ant data, upon which to base their conclusions 
 and general line of reasoning. 
 
 Nearly all of her public lectures have been pre- 
 
THE OTHER GUIDES. I I 5 
 
 ceded by brief answers to a few questions selected 
 at random from the audience. To all of these 
 she has had ready answers, and given much posi- 
 tive information upon the points under consider- 
 ation. On one occasion she was asked — no 
 doubt, in a spirit of sarcasm — "if the negro was 
 a human being? " Her answer was, of course, in 
 the affirmative, and so completely did she turn 
 the tables upon her interrogator as to cause great 
 merriment upon the part of all the people pre- 
 sent. She said, "he was a human being, else 
 he could not be cultivated through the influence 
 of the white man.' 1 Thousands of similar ready 
 answers could be adduced, but they would all go 
 to prove one and the same thing: that our sub- 
 ject was simply in the hands of higher powers, 
 who were guiding her destiny as well as her 
 work. 
 
 This diversity of subjects was met by a diver- 
 sity of minds among her controls. That is to say, 
 one guide would speak upon the subject of chem- 
 istry, another upon physics, still another upon 
 historical questions, and others upon philosophi- 
 cal or religious topics, but in this diversity there 
 was an essential unity of effort and of purpose 
 toward the bringing out of the best thought of 
 the guides, in the clearest possible manner, for 
 the comprehension and understanding of her 
 hearers. As we have already stated there was no 
 ambition for place or position in this band, each 
 
Il6 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 one sought to do his or her work in the best pos- 
 sible manner for the highest good of all. 
 
 Spirit Dr. Rush dealt with questions of hygiene, 
 physiology and anatomy, together with a line 
 of thought upon soul culture or psycopathy, to 
 which our readers' attention will be called later 
 on, as the teachings on psycopathy form an im- 
 portant part of the present work, indeed, it is 
 one of the most important features in the life of 
 our gifted medium. Each subject was treated 
 by the several spirits, as by one who knew that 
 he was master of. his theme. This, indeed, was 
 really the case, and carried conviction to the 
 minds of all who listened to these utterances. 
 
 The names of the spirit controls were often 
 given, and included several modern thinkers, and 
 others of a more ancient period, yet it was always 
 obvious that the guides did not wish their names 
 to be used as authority for the truth that they 
 were uttering, but that they wished the truth to 
 be its own authority. Whenever it became nec- 
 essary, however, for any responsibility to be fixed 
 for a particular utterance, or for personal views 
 expressed on a particular subject, the names 
 were always given. For questions in the early 
 '6o's and just prior to and after the outbreak of 
 the war of the rebellion, Henry Clay gave many 
 distinctly individual utterances in behalf of the 
 Union, while John C. Calhoun gave all the argu- 
 ment for State Rights. Thomas Paine, Thomas 
 
THE OTHER GUIDES. W] 
 
 Jefferson and many other well-known thinkers 
 gave their individual views upon these particular 
 questions. The personalities of these several 
 spirits was so distinct as to be readily recognized 
 by even the most thinking mind. In fact, the 
 utterances of Clay, Calhoun and Webster were 
 readily recognized by some of the people present, 
 through the knowledge they had of these individ- 
 uals while in earth life, as this triumvirate had 
 only a few years prior to that time, gone up to 
 their immortalities. 
 
 On themes of science, as the theories or prop- 
 ositions were distinctly individual, the control- 
 ing spirit always gave the name of the one whose 
 ideas were being advanced. As, for instance, 
 Kepler, Herschel, and later on subjects in con- 
 nection with general science, Baron Von Hum- 
 boldt. If the themes were general, however, and 
 of such a nature that all the controls held simi- 
 lar views, no names were given. The marked 
 individuality of the several controls at such times 
 as the names were announced was an especially 
 convincing feature, as we have already stated in 
 our reference to Webster, Clay and Calhoun. 
 When a discourse was announced from the sphere 
 of Plato, or from the sphere of Swedenborg, it 
 meant that the ideas would be from those whose 
 names were given, but that they would be pre- 
 sented or spoken by Spirit Ballou; in other words 
 the soul of Swedenborg would be dominating the 
 
Il8 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 mind of Spirit Ballou, who was controlling Cora 
 in the unconscious trance state. Later, when 
 Mr. Lincoln spoke, his personality was very 
 marked, which was also the case in the three or 
 four times that James A. Garfield controlled our 
 subject, shortly after his transition. Mr. Lincoln 
 has frequently controlled her organism, and gave 
 some of his characteristic utterances through her 
 lips. Any student who is familiar with Lincoln's 
 state papers, or with his public addresses on any 
 occasion, cannot fail to recognize the similarity 
 of thought in the terse sentences given through 
 our medium, when under his control. 
 
 Newly arisen spirits who are desirous of speak- 
 ing in order that they may make known their con- 
 dition in spirit life, who are acting under the con- 
 viction that if they spoke, their friends and the 
 people who knew them must believe, have been 
 occasionally permitted to control our subject. 
 Sometimes they have been invited to do so, but 
 they soon learned that their friends, like every one 
 else, must grow to a knowledge of spirit communion 
 —such has been the experience of Mr. Garfield, Mr. 
 Beecher and others who have been occasionally 
 visitors at the lecture room of the speaker. 
 
 We now come to the higher guides, as they 
 call those whose names have never been given to 
 the world. By the term "Higher Guides" is 
 meant those who by virtue of intelligence and 
 adaptation are fitted to direct a movement of any 
 
THE OTHER GUIDES. U9 
 
 sort. Our medium controls were the first to use 
 the word guides as applied to the guardian spirits 
 or directing intelligences. The usual controls are 
 not guides, and sometimes are only transient in 
 their associations with the different mediums. 
 
 Neither controls or guides are universally lim- 
 ited to any particular medium, but, in the very 
 nature of things, may control, direct or guide 
 many mediums. Instances are on record where 
 one spirit controlled two mediums at the same 
 hour in different places. Many other mediums 
 have been visited by the same spirit, controlled 
 by that spirit, and made aware of the fact of the 
 visits paid to others by the one controlling. This 
 proves that the spirit can come en rapport with 
 many persons whose tastes, dispositions and 
 characters may be said to be similar to its own, 
 hence when mediums talk as if they had exclusive 
 right to any particular spirit or control, it is a great 
 folly and shows a lamentable human weakness. 
 
 It became manifest from the very first that not 
 only was the life-work of Cora under the guid- 
 ance of very exalted intelligences behind the con- 
 trols who spoke through her, but that they early 
 announced that the whole movement of Spiritual 
 manifestations, philosophy, ethics and religion 
 were a unit in the higher spirit states. We want 
 our meaning on this particular point made clear 
 to our readers. The real guides are those who 
 occupy exalted stations in the soul world, who 
 
120 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 seldom come in contact with mortals. Controls 
 are those who prompt or direct the mediums to 
 whom they come, to give certain utterances or 
 manifestations, or tests, as they may be called to 
 others, while the guides of a medium are those who 
 guide and direct their controls — therefore, govern 
 and direct the medium, as well, in the absolute. 
 
 The latter teachings through our medium have 
 revealed an especial guidance in her life, and 
 have more fully admitted those who have heard 
 or read them into direct contact with the guides. 
 
 The names of the advanced guides are wisely 
 withheld since, if they were great on the earth, 
 people who believe in Spiritualism would attach 
 too much importance to them, while unbelievers 
 would say, "too much is claimed." If unknown 
 on earth, people would say, "how can we tell 
 whether this is a wise spirit or not, since the name 
 is wholly unknown," still wherever the names are 
 of real value, they do not hesitate to give them. 
 
 We have already adverted to the names of 
 Spirit Ballou, Ouina, Dr. Rush, and one or two 
 others of the band, but their names are only 
 given when occasion requires them to prove 
 their personal identity. 
 
 Whether the teachings come from Ouina's 
 sweetly-scented, flower-decked gardens, in the 
 sunny fields of immortal life, or from the labor- 
 atory of Von Humboldt, or^the observatory of 
 Kepler, the sphere of Beethoven, or of Plato, 
 
THE OTHER GUIDES. 12 1 
 
 of Swedenborg, of Phidias, or of Michael Angelo, 
 whose names are but types of the several spheres 
 and lines of work in which they dwell and have 
 to perform, there is always the same uplifting 
 thought and positive knowledge conveyed to those 
 who listen to this instrument of the Spirit world. 
 The bickerings and clamors, the hatreds and the 
 slanders of mortal life, together with the differ- 
 ences of men upon ethical, religious and philo- 
 sophical questions are shown to be but transitory 
 in the development of the human soul, and all 
 are made to subserve the high gifts of the spirit 
 emanating from the advanced souls in the su- 
 pernal realms. Everything given upon any line 
 of thought, be it music, history, art, science, or 
 philosophy, is made to subserve the ultimate 
 truths of Spiritualism, whereby the soul world is 
 shown to be the only real, and that " Expres- 
 sions of the soul" are but aids to the unfoldment 
 of the soul-unit dominating the millions of per- 
 sonalities expressed in mortal form. These lofty 
 ideas are beautifully expressed in our subject's 
 able work, ' ' The Soul in Human Embodiments," 
 to which attention will be called later on in this 
 work, and which will ever be the greatest monu- 
 ment to our medium's memory. This book and 
 ' ' Psycopathy " are the two works of interest to 
 the reader as bearing upon the higher teachings 
 given by these advanced guides, to whom we pay 
 our humble tribute of praise. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 BUFFALO WORK. 
 
 WE have now introduced our readers to all 
 of our medium's guides, and presented 
 a brief outline of the work they are striving to 
 accomplish through her organism. We now in- 
 vite them to go with us to the former home of 
 the Scott family, near Cuba, N. Y. We have 
 seen that Cora was taken by her father back to 
 that place from their Wisconsin home in the 
 spring of 1852, only a few weeks after she was 
 first controlled by Spirit A. A. Ballou. She had 
 given several public addresses to select circles in 
 her Wisconsin home, and had gone out to the 
 school houses in the adjoining villages and coun- 
 try districts semi-occasionally. She had also 
 spoken in Milwaukee, Fond du Lac and other 
 places in that state. Upon her return to her 
 early home she was brought prominently before 
 the people, because she had a large circle of rel- 
 atives in the vicinity of Cuba, and also because 
 of the fact that her father was well and favora- 
 bly known to the people of Allegany County. 
 She spoke in district school houses and town 
 ( 122) 
 
BUFFALO WORK, 123 
 
 halls of the villages in the vicinity of Cuba. 
 These meetings were always largely attended, 
 standing room generally being at a premium. She 
 took subjects from the audience occasionally, 
 and sometimes the guides would select their own 
 topics. These discourses were upon every ques- 
 tion then occupying the minds of the people. 
 Think of it, readers, if you can imagine the pic- 
 ture, — a child of twelve years of age standing 
 before crowds of people, discoursing to them 
 upon the most abstruse questions in ethics, phi- 
 losophy, science and theology, in a scholarly, 
 dignified manner ! What did it all mean ? This 
 was the question asked by the multitudes who 
 listened to her, and to which the more thought- 
 ful among them could find but one solution — 
 it meant that the spirits of the departed had 
 the power to return to earth, and by means of 
 some psychic law could control the brain of a 
 human being for the purpose of giving their testi- 
 mony to prove that death was but the gateway 
 to life immortal. Hundreds were converted to 
 Spiritualism by means of these lectures, for the 
 people realized fully that it was impossible for 
 the child, Cora L. V. Scott, to originate these 
 lectures or create the thoughts that fell from her 
 lips. Later on, in the history of Spiritualism, 
 similar phenomena were witnessed through the 
 instrumentalities of Misses Libbie Lowe, Nellie 
 Temple and W. J. Colville, who began their 
 
124 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 public work as lecturers of great power when 
 they were but children. 
 
 In the autumn of 1852, Mr. Scott and Cora 
 returned to Wisconsin, where they spent the 
 winter. Cora continued to give her public 
 addresses to the utter astonishment and discom- 
 fiture of the Christian ministers, and to the 
 chagrin of the would-be philosophers who at- 
 tempted to confound her statements when they 
 were completely baffled in their attempt by her 
 watchful guides. 
 
 During her public addresses the timidity, to 
 which we have referred in connection with her 
 childhood, would disappear when she went on 
 the platform, or perhaps a little before, when 
 Spirit Ballou would assume control. Under 
 his wise guidance this diffidence gradually be- 
 came controllable, and she could carry herself 
 with greater ease; but this never wholly dis- 
 appeared. 
 
 In the summer of 1853 Cora, accompanied by 
 her aunt, again returned to her New York home. 
 Her father, who up to this time had always been 
 her constant companion, had some business to 
 attend to in Wisconsin and could not accompany 
 her. She had been in Cuba but a few days, 
 when her guides told her that she must go back 
 to Wisconsin as she would soon be needed there. 
 She returned almost immediately to witness, 
 one week later, her father's departure to spirit 
 
BUFFALO WORK. 12$ 
 
 life. Of this period she has herself spoken in 
 fitting terms later in this work. 
 
 Cora's mediumship had meant much to Mr. 
 Scott. He gave up his dream of a Western 
 Hopedale to accompany his daughter on her 
 lecture engagements and to assist, as far as he 
 was able, in the development of her wonderful 
 psychic powers. He stood ready to follow the 
 suggestions of the guides on all occasions, and 
 sought to acquaint himself thoroughly with the 
 teachings given from the higher realms. His 
 broad mind saw a wider field of labor and a 
 greater sphere of usefulness for himself and 
 daughter in spreading the truths of Spiritualism, 
 than ever could have been evolved in a second 
 Hopedale — a Hopedale, east or west, could 
 reach but few people; hence, the localization of 
 humanitarian principles could not reach the 
 masses. The new dispensation, while involving 
 the ethics and religion of the Hopedale leaders, 
 was yet much broader and was fitted for the 
 whole world to hear and enjoy. To carry the 
 good news to the world, with the aid of the 
 spirit guides, became the aim of David W. Scott; 
 and his daughters guides encouraged him in this 
 thought, and he was planning his future in a 
 way that would enable him to do their bidding in 
 every respect. It was his greatest delight in life 
 to listen to the words of wisdom as they fell from 
 Cora's lips, but it was not to be his enjoyment 
 
126 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 long. In the month of August, 1853, the silent 
 messenger visited the Scott homestead in Wis- 
 consin, and called the husband and father to go 
 with him to the unseen ''city where the feet of 
 mortals have never been." Peacefully, quietly, 
 and with a loving smile upon his face, did David 
 W. Scott close his eyes upon this world of sense, 
 to open them in a happier world when the bright 
 sunshine of the spirit realms bade him a glad 
 good morning. 
 
 Mr. Scott's transition made many immediate 
 changes in Cora's work. Mrs. Scott and her 
 younger daughter, Emma, returned to Western 
 New York soon after her husband's transition. 
 Cora, however, remained in Wisconsin at the 
 home of her aunt, Mrs. Phillips, whose husband 
 was Cora's guardian and, with the mother, gen- 
 eral executor of her father's will. 
 
 In the Spring of 1854, Cora returned to Cuba 
 to be with her mother and other relatives. Cora's 
 brother, Edwin T. Scott, was at Hopedale at- 
 tending school at the time of his father's transi- 
 tion, and in 1855 her mother and younger sister, 
 removed to Hopedale to be with her brother, 
 where they all remained for two years, near the 
 Ballou family. Cora, however, was not with 
 them save for a portion of the period from the 
 Summer of 1854 until the Spring of 1855. Cora 
 made visits to Hopedale in 1856 while her mother 
 resided there and spoke in the little church, and 
 
BUFFALO WORK. \2J 
 
 also in Milford, under the control of Spirit A. 
 A. Ballou. 
 
 Prior to her return to Cuba from Wisconsin, 
 she had continued her public work, even though 
 her father had not been with her in bodily form, 
 to assist her. The same marked series of suc- 
 cesses were hers as had been at the time of her 
 first appearance before the public. She made 
 further engagements in and about Cuba immedi- 
 ately after her return. Her name soon became 
 known far beyond the limits of her native town 
 and the ablest minds in Buffalo and other cities 
 in Western New York soon heard of the phenom- 
 enal child, as she was then called. They went 
 sometimes many miles to listen to her lectures 
 and marvelled much at the wonderful erudition 
 she displayed. 
 
 During the Summer of 1854 Cora visited Fre- 
 donia, Dunkirk and Buffalo, N. Y., and spent 
 considerable time at the home of Mrs. Palmer, 
 in Dunkirk, who soon became a most zealous 
 Spiritualist. These lecture trips soon made 
 Cora an object of interest everywhere and in the 
 Fall of 1854 she was invited to lecture in Buffalo, 
 exclusively. She accepted the invitation and 
 was located in that city for two full years, dur- 
 ing which time she presented the truths of 
 Spiritualism clearly to the minds of the thou- 
 sands who flocked to hear her. During the 
 greater portion of this time, Thomas Gales 
 
128 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Forster, one of the most gifted orators in Spirit- 
 ualism, was associated with her in her Buffalo 
 work, both speakers being engaged by the same 
 society, and speaking at the same sessions from 
 the same platform. It was a unique spectacle 
 that presented itself to the thinking minds in 
 Buffalo, to see a child of fourteen years officiat- 
 ing in the capacity of pastor of a large and con- 
 stantly increasing society, yet such was the fact, 
 and nobly did she perform her work, and most 
 acceptably to all did she discharge the duties 
 pertaining to her important office. Of course, 
 she was assisted most efficiently by Mr. Forster, 
 who had certain lines of work to perform. She 
 had the improvisations, invocations and general 
 questions to give and to answer, but occasionally 
 alternated this with Mr. Forster and gave the 
 regular lectures in his stead. If the savants in 
 our colleges and churches will but stop to con- 
 sider for a few moments what this work means, 
 that this child of fourteen summers was perform- 
 ing at that time, what remarkable development 
 of brain did she possess, that in its convolutions 
 there could be stored such a wealth of knowledge 
 that it could come forth at the bidding of pro- 
 miscuous audiences, on any and all occasions. 
 Was it like the famous mines of Golconda, where 
 the priceless jewels were secreted in a most con- 
 spicuous place and mortals unable to find them, 
 or was it a brain sensitized and attuned by angel 
 
BUFFALO WORK. I 2 9 
 
 hands to receive the psychic impressions from 
 the soul world, which were by her to be repeated 
 to the mortals upon this earthly plane ? Surely 
 the claim of inspiration needs no further dem- 
 onstration than the wonderful ability with 
 which Cora L. V. Scott handled all the intricate 
 questions of that troublesome period in the his- 
 tory of our nation, met the scientific agnostics 
 upon their own ground and completely baffled 
 the materialistic casuists and sophists who were 
 determined to prove that there was no such thing 
 as intellect or intelligence in the universe. 
 
 We now present a series of communications 
 from personal friends of our medium, in connec- 
 tion with her work in several of the towns we 
 have mentioned above, such as Fredonia, Dun- 
 kirk and Buffalo. One of these friends, Mrs. 
 Orpha E. Tousey, writes as follows: 
 
 1 ' Our first knowledge of Cora L. V. Scott was 
 when she was about thirteen years of age, when, 
 in company with her father and mother, and ex- 
 Governor Chase, she visited Kiantone, New York, 
 in the capacity of a medium. While there she 
 encountered several professional and scientific 
 persons — doctors, lawyers, etc. , and the masterly 
 manner in which the uneducated child handled 
 the most difficult metaphysical and scientific 
 problems won for her at once -a wide reputation. 
 Soon after this she was called to Laona and Fre- 
 donia, and was an inmate for a time of a' sani- 
 
I30 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 tarium conducted by Doctors J. F. Carter, Brown 
 and Marion. She was then a little girl in short 
 dresses, with a profusion of golden curls, as play- 
 ful and unrestrained as the birds and kittens she 
 loved to chase and frolic with. She gave lec- 
 tures of the highest order, conducted circles and 
 gave sittings, and was the instrument of convert- 
 ing many people to Spiritualism. 
 
 ' 'All this time the child medium seemed wholly 
 unconscious of the wonderfully important mission 
 that was hers, and which was the marvel of all 
 who knew her. Often up to the very hour ap- 
 pointed for her lecture, she would be rambling in 
 the fields, chasing the birds and butterflies, or per- 
 haps with some playmates would be dressing 
 dolls. Several times she was thus engrossed and 
 oblivious of the appointment which had been 
 made for her, but her invisible guides would 
 snatch her from her play and bring her to the 
 circle or audience room, and in a twinkling the 
 playful child would be transformed, as it were, 
 into astute sage, philosopher or poet. Once 
 during this time she officiated at the funeral of 
 Mr. Narcross, father of the well-known Dr. Nar- 
 cross. It was held in the open air, in order that 
 all might have room. The assemblage was a 
 large one, many people coming from curiosity to 
 hear what the little girl could say upon such an 
 occasion. So touching, so beautiful and far- 
 reaching was the discourse that many were moved 
 
BUFFALO WORK. I 3 I 
 
 to tears. Hon. Hanson Risley, Laurens Risley, 
 Wm. A. Barden and John Mullett, attorneys at 
 law; George C. Rood, Jerry G. Rood, Colonel 
 Forbes, and several prominent physicians of the 
 town, became interested through this discourse 
 in Spiritualism, and the majority of them have 
 been thorough Spiritualists ever since. 
 
 "We next met Miss Scott, while we were 
 teaching in the public schools, in Dunkirk. We 
 boarded with S. S. Germond, who was then 
 mayor of Dunkirk, and who was, through Cora's 
 instrumentality, developed as a writing medium, 
 giving tests of a remarkable character, some of 
 which were published in the local papers and will 
 be remembered by all old-time workers. Cora 
 spent a week or more at Mr. Germond's at this 
 time, during which period we became greatly in- 
 terested in and warmly attached to her. W 7 e may 
 say here that our interest and attachment have 
 never become lukewarm during the forty years 
 that have elapsed since that time. 
 
 11 The next summer, 1854, we met her again 
 while we were still engaged in the same school 
 and were boarding at Alonzo Palmer's, a staunch 
 and worthy veteran in the cause of Spiritualism, 
 who, with his most excellent wife, visits Cassa- 
 daga Camp nearly every season. Cora spent 
 much of her time at our boarding place, holding 
 circles and giving public lectures. She spoke 
 several times in our school building, and we well 
 
132 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 remember a prophecy she made in the course of 
 a very comprehensive political lecture, purport- 
 ing to come from Spirit George Washington. In 
 speaking of the evils of slavery, she said: 'Slavery 
 is a curse and a disgrace to a republican govern- 
 ment, and the spirit world v/as combining their 
 forces to wipe it out. They would be glad if it could 
 be done without bloodshed, but it had taken such a 
 hold and was so grounded in the selfish and ma- 
 terial interests of the slave-holder that it could 
 not be done except through the agency of mate- 
 rial force. Therefore, a bloody war between the 
 North and South, waged by the devotees of human 
 rights on the one side, and selfishness and tyrrany 
 on the other was unavoidable.' She said that 
 within ten years a war, which had no parallel in 
 history, would occur. She told where the prin- 
 cipal battles would be fought and many particu- 
 lars which were verified in that terrible struggle 
 which was waged, primarily, for the emancipa- 
 tion of the African slaves. Probably no one who 
 listened to this prophecy, given through the lips of 
 this little girl on that night, seven years before 
 the breaking out of the Rebellion, believed such 
 a thing possible, but they were painfully reminded 
 of it when shot and shell were rained upon Sum- 
 ter in the spring of 1861, only seven years after- 
 ward, when the Rebellion raised its hideous form, 
 and armed warriors began to pour their shot and 
 shell against its brazen face, at which time our 
 
BUFFALO WORK. 133 
 
 fathers, brothers, husbands and friends were one 
 after another, sacrificed in the struggle. 
 
 "Many more incidents of an equally remark- 
 able character might be related by us. concerning 
 the gifted woman who is the subject of our sketch, 
 but we are aware that within the forty-four years 
 of her ministrations there would be much to re- 
 count, and after bestowing upon her our heart- 
 felt benediction and God-speed, we drop our pen 
 and give way to those whose privilege it is to do 
 her humble justice."' 
 
 Other interesting letters relative to the early 
 work in Laona, Fredoma and Dunkirk, might be 
 entered here, but as we have already stated, their 
 testimony would merely be cumulative, hence a 
 repetition of what has been so well stated by 
 Mrs. Tousey in her splendid letter. 
 
 The personal testimony of Mr. Germond and 
 Mr. Palmer would be of interest if it could be ob- 
 tained, but the former is now a denizen of the 
 spirit world, and the latter, now far advanced in 
 years and no longer a resident of Dunkirk, is not 
 able to furnish us the data we would desire. The 
 ground he would cover is essentially that which 
 has been given by our correspondent; but we 
 know he would add his personal testimony to the 
 worth of Cora Scott, and give her his benedic- 
 tion of peace and good courage for the great good 
 she wrought in his home, and in the city where 
 he then resided. 
 
134 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 From others who were acquainted with our sub- 
 ject at that time we learn that the cause of Spirit- 
 ualism was advanced rapidly through Cora's min- 
 istrations in the places we have named. It reached 
 a class of people that could not have been 
 touched by phenomena of a physical nature, and 
 gave it a standing in Chautauqua County, New 
 York, on a level with all other religious denomi- 
 nations. This social status was largely due to 
 the influence of this child medium, and the 
 noble guides who prompted her thought during 
 the memorable years of 1852-3-4. Reminiscen- 
 ces of this period could be adduced that would 
 fill the pages of this work full to overflowing, 
 were they deemed germane to our text at this 
 point. They are written, however, in the soul 
 affections of those who knew her best at that 
 time, and have known her through all the years 
 that have flown into the eternity of the past, 
 since she came to Chautauqua County, a spiritual 
 messenger, guided by the heavenly hosts who 
 have come to redeem a sorrow-stricken world. 
 
 As we have already stated Cora went to Buf- 
 falo in 1854 to minister to the Spiritual society 
 in that city. From this point she visited Cleve- 
 land, Ohio, occasionally, and of her at this per- 
 iod, Mrs. Helen O. Richmond, 627 Euclid Ave., 
 Cleveland, writes as follows: 
 
 ' ' I first knew Cora Scott in Buffalo, in the 
 winter of 1854-55. She was, I think, in her fif- 
 
BUFFALO WORK. 135 
 
 teenth year, guileless and sweet in disposition, 
 with long, natural curls floating below her waist, 
 fond of girlish pursuits, with nothing in her 
 normal condition to indicate her wonderful med- 
 iumship. However doubtful persons may at 
 present be of her entire unconsciousness when 
 used by her guides, no one who knew her in her 
 childhood could, I am positive, have doubted it 
 then, for those who were intimately acquainted 
 with her knew that she did not read or study at 
 that time, but delivered profound and exalted 
 discourses without a moment's preparation. She 
 visited my house often, and I saw much of her. 
 Both in Buffalo and Cleveland she was greeted 
 by large and intelligent audiences, who listened 
 to the words of wisdom with rapt attention as 
 they came from her childish lips. She was often 
 controlled by Ouina, who was then known as 
 Shenandoah, and in company with Sarah Brooks 
 (another fine medium) gave memorable seances, 
 when they both, dressed in Indian costumes, 
 made by directions of the spirits — would be con- 
 trolled by Indian girls, and under their control 
 convinced many in their audiences of the truth 
 of Spirit manifestations. It was a brave thing to 
 do in those days, when to be a Spiritualist was to 
 be ostracised, and to be a medium, given over 
 body and soul to the tender mercies of the evil 
 one by the unbelieving public. 
 
 4 'The Indian seances I have mentioned (given 
 
I36 MRS. CORA L V. RICHMOND. 
 
 in costume) were always held at private resi- 
 dences. 
 
 * ''In the two cities I have mentioned, as well 
 as in other places, Cora Scott's lectures were 
 well received by the best minds in the higher 
 classes of society. The more thoughtful became 
 interested in Spiritualism, and I am sure attracted 
 many intellectual people to a consideration of its 
 teachings who otherwise might never have been 
 led to investigate. N. E. Crittendon, my father, 
 Mr. Everett, Mrs. H. F. M. Brown, J. W. Gray, 
 editor and founder of the Cleveland ' 'Plain Dealer, " 
 all of whom are now in the spirit world, were 
 much interested in Cora Scott's work, and thought 
 that no intelligent person could doubt that she 
 was controlled by some superior outside power. 
 
 "If all of the facts relative to her earlier life 
 could be published they would make a most in- 
 teresting volume, and so rich a value will her life 
 have that I will gladly subscribe for a copy of 
 her biography, as soon as it is in print." 
 
 An interesting account of some of Cora's ex- 
 periences in Buffalo, from the pen of Samuel H. 
 Wortman, will be of interest here: 
 
 "H. D. Barrett: Dear Sir, — I am glad you 
 have undertaken to write a history of our 
 Cora's life-work, in the cause of Spiritualism, 
 and am especially pleased to contribute my mite 
 towards making it of interest to the public. It 
 was my good fortune to know much of her earlier 
 
BUFFALO WORK. 137 
 
 history in regard to her mediumship, from my 
 own observation. In 1854, Prof. J. J. Mapes, 
 of New York city, came to Buffalo to pursue his 
 investigations of the Spiritual phenomena. At 
 that time the First Spiritual Society of Buffalo, 
 holding its meetings in a small hall on Main 
 Street — circles were held in the forenoon, and 
 lectures were given in the afternoon and evening. 
 Prof. Mapes attended the morning circle, and sat 
 at the same table with Cora Scott, in company 
 with two or three others. Cora soon went under 
 the control of Shenandoah, now known as Ouina. 
 This spirit asked Prof. Mapes if he would speak 
 in the afternoon for the society. He replied: 
 ' Yes, if you will control your medium, and let 
 me give the subject that she shall speak upon.' 
 The Professor had fallen into the very trap Shen- 
 andoah had laid for him; the very one which 
 he thought he had set for her. It was the very 
 thing — the test of tests that the spirits wanted to 
 give him. The afternoon came, and the hall was 
 packed. Cora took the platform, and as soon as 
 the choir had finished the hymn she came for- 
 ward with her countenance so illuminated by the 
 light of the spirit, that the story of Moses having 
 to wear a veil when he came down from the 
 mount, I could readily believe. There was an 
 intellectual and spiritual radiance from her face 
 that struck all beholders with admiration. Her 
 guide called for a subject. Was it in the Bible? 
 
I38 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 No. Prof. Mapes spoke the two words, ' Prim- 
 ary Rocks.' What a subject to give an unedu- 
 cated girl of fourteen, but it was handled in a 
 manner worthy of the mind of a sage or a sci- 
 entist of great renown. After the lecture the 
 control called upon Prof. Mapes to speak upon 
 the same subject. Prof. Mapes came upon the 
 stand, and with tears in his eyes, said: ' I am 
 a college educated man, and have been all my 
 long life an investigator of scientific subjects and 
 associated with scientific men, but I, stand here 
 this afternoon dumb before this young girl.' This 
 was a remarkable tribute to her mediumship and 
 to the power of the spirit world. 
 
 "One other instance I will relate to show 
 Cora's wonderful susceptibility to spirit control. 
 The Buffalo Spiritualists, owing to their rapidly 
 increasing numbers, had hired a larger hall and 
 had engaged Cora as one of its regular speakers. 
 In the Summer of 1855 I had, myself, become a 
 subject to Spiritual influences, and was greatly 
 interested in everything pertaining to Spirit- 
 ualism. I was always the first one at the hall 
 and the last to leave it. One hot day in Sum- 
 mer, on my way to my Spiritual Zion I picked a 
 leaf from an overhanging branch of a tree by 
 the roadside. I wondered for a moment why I 
 had done so, when I suddenly heard a voice say- 
 ing 'Place that leaf on the speaker's stand.' I 
 did so as soon as I entered the hall. No person 
 
BUFFALO WORK. I 39 
 
 saw me do it, nor could that leaf have been seen 
 by any one in the audience unless they were 
 standing on the platform and looking directly 
 down upon it. Cora came into the hall, partially 
 under control, as was her usual custom, and 
 when the singing was over advanced to the 
 speaker's stand, took up that very leaf, and from 
 it the controls gave one of the finest discourses 
 it has ever been my good fortune to hear. After 
 the discourse, every one, even the medium, 
 wondered where that leaf came from. I did not 
 enlighten them, but the next Saturday, at one 
 of Cora's circles, she was entranced by Shenan- 
 doah, who came to me and said. ' I made you 
 get that leaf, that day. The Ballou brave said 
 tome, 'Shenandoah, can't you get me a leaf,' 
 so I looked around and said, ' I thought I could, 
 I knew a medium just beginning to jump.' So 
 I watched you as you came under that tree and 
 made you think you wanted a leaf. Then I im- 
 pressed you what to do with it. to put it upon 
 that table.' This was a line test to me and to 
 all who knew the circumstances. 
 
 "In my opinion, Mrs. Richmond is one of the 
 best controlled mediums that ever came before a 
 public audience. Her lectures in Buffalo caused 
 the greatest interest in Spiritualism, in connec- 
 tion with those given through the organism of 
 Thomas Gales Forster, especially with the intel- 
 lectual class of minds, and today, after a lapse 
 
I4O MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 of nearly forty years, I look back to that period 
 as the golden age of Spiritualism. Many earnest 
 men and women who loved Spiritualism and 
 labored for its success, I can remember in con- 
 nection with the history of our cause in Buffalo. 
 The majority of them are now basking beneath 
 the sunlight of eternal love in the supernal 
 world, and their mansions in the Morning Land 
 make glad the city of our heavenly home. 
 Prominent among them come gliding down over 
 the silken cords of memory the names of Stephen 
 Albro, editor of 'The Age of Progress;' our 
 president, Lester Brooks, Jacob Foltz, Thomas 
 Rathburn, Edwin Scott and his noble wife, Mr. 
 Maynard and wife, and Mr. Savage, who is well- 
 known to Cora, H. G. White and Seth Pomeroy, 
 the latter being the principal in one of our public 
 schools, who said that he was called upon to ex- 
 pose Spiritualism, and as a result of his investi- 
 gations he accepted the presidency of our society; 
 S. Dudley, Guy Salsbury and wife, Mr. and Mrs. 
 John Coleman, Capt. Amos Pratt and family, 
 Capt. Gibson and many others, were Cora's 
 warm friends, and thought the Spiritual sun had 
 sunk forever when she left our city. May she be 
 spared many years to do loyal battle for our 
 glorious cause." 
 
 Besides those already mentioned as warm per- 
 sonal friends there were others who were inter- 
 ested in the work at that time and who were 
 
BUFFALO WORK. I4I 
 
 astonished at the utterances through the little 
 girl, viz. : Millard Fillmore and his niece Miss 
 Fuller (the latter always a warm friend of Cora), 
 Horatio Seymour, Eli Cook (then Mayor of Buf- 
 falo) and wife, and many others whom want of 
 space prevents us from mentioning. 
 
 In connection with her Buffalo work, one of 
 her old-time friends, Mrs. C. A. Coleman, of 
 Mt. Vernon, N. Y. , speaks most feelingly in a 
 letter of some length concerning Cora's work in 
 that city. She says, referring to the teachings 
 through our subject, that they have undergone 
 some changes in regard to certain points touch- 
 ing the soul teachings, but refers in most glowing 
 terms to the high philosophical and intellectual 
 cast of her lectures in those early days in the 
 city of Buffalo. "She has not lost caste," says 
 Mrs. Coleman, in comparing her past utterances 
 with those of the present. "I first met Cora as 
 a girl of thirteen, when she was brought to Buf- 
 falo by Capt. Pratt on a trip of pleasure, on the 
 first screw propeller on Lake Erie. On this oc- 
 casion she was most wonderfully controlled by a 
 German physician, in a dignified manner, pre- 
 scribing for an invalid lady of the company. 
 When next I met her, if I mistake not, it was in 
 the fall of 1855, again in the city of Buffalo, 
 when she was controlled by Spirit A. A. Ballou. 
 Through his instrumentality, combined with 
 other resident spirits she made an engagement 
 
142 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 to speak a portion of the day before our society, 
 the first ever formed in Buffalo. Soon after her 
 advent Thomas Gales Forster was also brought 
 to us, both ministering to us, alternating dis- 
 courses, Cora giving impromptu poems, invoca- 
 tions, lectures and so on, until the following 
 Summer of 1856. From that time on our lives 
 drifted apart, except as we casually met in differ- 
 ent localities. Cora came to me under peculiar 
 circumstances, being led by the spirit forces to 
 see the necessity of a change of home relations. 
 They (the spirit forces) brought her to me in 
 order to restore her to health, being at that time 
 threatened with an abscess on the lungs. She 
 remained with me until her recovery was assured. 
 Again that spring she came to me, making one 
 of my family until the pressure became so great 
 in the way of persecution to her and to me, that 
 it was deemed advisable for a change to be 
 made, so she went to the home of a friend in 
 the country. 
 
 "During my association with Cora, I found 
 her ever to be most reliable and modest of girls, 
 always ready to answer all demands upon her 
 mediumship, and uniformly agreeable to strangers 
 as well as to friends, never indulging in scandal, 
 cautious in her intercourse with others and very 
 charitable in her comments when called upon to 
 speak of personal actions. I shall ever feel a 
 tender interest in her life, and trust the day is not 
 
BUFFALO WORK. 1 43 
 
 far distant when life with her will assume all the 
 pleasant aspects she most desires. 
 
 li It has never been an ideal task to be a pub- 
 lic medium, but when Cora, a young child, taken 
 from her home to roam as directed by the spirit 
 forces, without knowing whither or where to lay 
 her young head from day to day, it, indeed, re- 
 quired great trust in the spirit forces in guiding, 
 and not only that innate trust, but also that 
 philosophical brain that has ever since carried 
 her through the most trying ordeals of life. The 
 Age of Progress, published in Buffalo, in 1854, 
 1855, 1856 and 1857, edited by Stephen G. 
 Albro, contains some of her poems given during 
 her Buffalo engagement, and other items of great 
 interest that were given through her lips." 
 
 We deem this letter and subject matter thereof 
 so germane to our work that we give it in its 
 entirety at this point; without it there would be 
 a void in our history of her Buffalo work. 
 
 She closed her labors in Buffalo, in 1856, from 
 which point she removed to New York city, 
 where we find her laboring for the cause of Spir- 
 itualism, for the next ten years, with occasional 
 visits to all of the large cities east of the Rocky 
 Mountains. This next ten years' work will con- 
 stitute an important epoch in our subject's life, the 
 subject matter of which will fill the two succeed- 
 ing chapters of this work. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 NEW YORK WORK, ETC. 
 
 AFTER more than two years of constant labor 
 in Buffalo and vicinity, Cora was called to 
 take up a work in New York and other large 
 cities of the Union. This indicates that her fame 
 had grown beyond the confines of even so pro- 
 gressive a city as Buffalo, and that through the 
 influence of such great thinkers as Hon. J. W. 
 Edmonds, Horace H. Day, Horace Greeley, 
 Prof. J. J. Mapes, and Prof. Robert Hare, she 
 was to be introduced to the cultured minds of 
 the older and larger cities of the land. 
 
 Horace H. Day was the editor of the ' ' Chris- 
 tian Spiritualist," published in the fifties. He 
 had visited Buffalo, and had listened to the won- 
 derful utterances through the lips of Cora Scott. 
 It was no doubt partly due to his glowing editor- 
 ials and statements concerning her that Prof. 
 Mapes and Horace Greeley were induced to go 
 to Buffalo and hear for themselves. The editor 
 of the ''Spiritual Telegraph," Prof. S. B. Brit- 
 ten, also visited Buffalo as a lecturer, and saw 
 our subject, among her own people, performing 
 the duties of a pastor at the age of fifteen. No 
 (144) 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 45 
 
 wonder that he, trained in scholastic lore and 
 with years of experience as a clergyman, was 
 surprised at the powers of this untutored girl. 
 It was in the rooms of the ' ' Christian Spiritual- 
 ist " that Katie Fox was engaged by the year to 
 give sittings and messages to all who came free 
 of charge, Horace H. Day defraying all the ex- 
 penses of the medium and her mother that the 
 public might receive this wonderful light of spirit 
 communion. 
 
 There also, in those rooms, Cora met Emma 
 Hardinge (now Mrs. Britten), who had a musical 
 institute in the same building. A year or two 
 later Miss Hardinge became a speaker on the 
 Spiritualist platform, her brilliant career being 
 thenceforward contemporaneous with that of our 
 subject. 
 
 Horace H. Day wrote of Cora Scott when he 
 saw her at Buffalo: 
 
 " With hand crossed upon her breast, and eyes 
 uplifted, she gave forth a prayer that seemed like 
 an inspiration from Heaven itself, so deep, so 
 fervent, so beautiful. The address that followed 
 was upon the Sermon on the Mount, and never 
 has it been my privilege to listen to such words 
 as fell from the lips of this young girl apostle. 
 * * * Let others go and listen, and then let 
 them try to describe her and her utterances. " 
 
 We have already seen that Prof. Mapes visited 
 Buffalo to listen to this gifted child of fourteen 
 
I46 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 years, and we are now to learn that Horace 
 Greeley made the trip from New York city for 
 the self same purpose. It is not because our 
 subject attracted such gifted men as these that 
 we publish the fact to the world, but merely to 
 show that her fame is not dependent upon the 
 men of fame, or women of fame that she called 
 to her different meetings. It is a pleasing thing 
 to record, however, that these gifted minds were 
 interested in Spiritualism, and we can now truth- 
 fully state, ardent and earnest believers in this 
 grand philosophy that we know by the name of 
 modern Spiritualism. 
 
 In the month of September, 1856, we find 
 Cora located in New York city. Here she was 
 greeted by crowded houses as she had been in 
 Buffalo, and each lecture was more largely at- 
 tended than its predecessor had been. The 
 thoughts that she gave were appreciated by all 
 the best writers and thinkers of the time, and the 
 committees who selected her subjects were com- 
 posed of the most scholarly men of the literary 
 clubs of New York city. Upon one occasion, 
 September 15th, 1856, she was given the subject 
 "The Philosophy of the Spheres, "by a gen- 
 tleman of education in that city. The fol- 
 lowing excerpt from this lecture, taken from the 
 Spiritual Telegraph, will show the beauty of the 
 thought given through this .young girl of sixteen. 
 ' You desire an elucidation of the philosophy 
 
 ' 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 47 
 
 of the « spheres,' or an explanation of the succes- 
 sive unfolding of the Spirit through different gra- 
 dations, either embodied or disembodied.. The 
 word ' sphere ' when applied to any object, 
 simply signifies the orbicular condition or posi- 
 tion of that object, and does not illustrate or im- 
 ply any particular location with regard to other 
 objects. But when applied to mind, it repre- 
 sents the compass or power of the mental capac- 
 ity. The sphere of your material earth comprises 
 all that space in which in which it moves and, 
 atmospherically, all those elements that surround 
 it and are influenced by its revolutionary changes. 
 So the sphere of an individualized soul is the orbit 
 of its revolutions, and the influence of its move- 
 ments upon its own center of attraction. 
 
 ' ' When we speak of the seven spheres or circles 
 of the Spirit-world, we do not intend to convey 
 the idea that our world is divided and subdivided 
 into regular compartments, each separate and 
 distinct in its formation. But that we may 
 bring your capacities in harmonious communion 
 with our own, we are obliged to render an out- 
 ward or objective distinction, thereby enabling 
 you to realize that we occupy a world as real, as 
 tangible, and positive as your own. Seven is a 
 harmonic number. There are seven great prin- 
 ciples in the spiritual identification of mind, and 
 there must be correspondingly seven material 
 principles. There are seven hues in the rainbow, 
 
I48 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 or prismatic reflections of these hues. You have 
 divided your weekly revolutions of time into seven 
 days. There are seven grand principles of 
 melody in the harmonic world of music, and 
 each distinctive principle is a trinity. Seven 
 and three are the combinations of harmonious 
 numbers ; three and seven are the union of har- 
 monious sounds; and sounds and numbers are 
 the united representation of spiritual or real ex- 
 istence. 
 
 " But before I can proceed to a direct analysis 
 of spheral harmony, I must distinctly impress 
 upon your mind that ours is a world of causes, or 
 the spiritual, and yours is the world of effect or 
 the material. And as no effect can exceed or 
 become superior to the cause, no embodied form 
 can represent fully the spirit of embodiment. 
 We see reflected in the drop of water a miniature 
 image of the whole starry heavens; but remove 
 the water and we see no stars — yet, does that 
 destroy the vast myriads of rolling worlds? No! 
 We have only to look upward to see the reality. 
 So in the external world we see, embodied in the 
 flower, the beauty, the loveliness and odor of its 
 spiritual existence. But soon the external flower 
 is destroyed by the blast, and its petals fall with- 
 ering to the ground. But where is the odor, the 
 color, and the beauty? Not dead, but blooming 
 in the atmosphere, more lovely because more re- 
 fined and purified. 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 49 
 
 "Thus, my dear friend, it is with the soul you 
 see reflected in the human or outward form, the 
 image of the Spirit; and gazing upon its beauty 
 and perfectness, you bow before the shrine of the 
 exterior, forgetting that, like the drop of water, 
 it must soon pass away. And when it is removed 
 at last, mortals gaze in sorrow and sadness, striv- 
 ing to restore the faded image instead of lifting 
 up their eyes to see the beautiful reality. 
 
 "The spheres of the human souls are like the 
 orbits of planets, each perfect in itself, yet dis- 
 tinct and harmonious; and whether that soul ex- 
 ists in the external form, or in the interior and 
 spiritual, it matters not, if it only attain its own 
 orbit and not, like the erratic comet, flash a mo- 
 ment in the mental horizon and disappear. But 
 even the comet occupies its own sphere, and 
 never comes in contact with any other planet 
 however near it may approach. 
 
 "Man's sphere is ascertained on earth by the 
 external application of his interior powers. 
 Men rear grand architectural palaces, whose 
 marble halls and lofty turrets are emblazoned 
 with the choicest gems of earth; surround them- 
 selves with every treasure of art, science or 
 beauty. The poet weaves for himself the silken 
 robe of song, and sees in all nature a grand lyric 
 of perpetual beauty. The sculptor chisels for 
 himself an embodiment of his ideal of Nature's 
 perfect images. All these are the outbirth of the 
 
I50 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 interior man, and illustrate the spheral or har- 
 monic development of the soul. The philan- 
 thropist creates for himself a pedestal of earnest 
 and perfect love, and with clear and piercing eye 
 traces out the windings of his pathway, gazes on 
 the whole race of souls, and with one loving 
 clasp draws the whole world to his noble heart 
 and bears them on to joy. 
 
 "Thus it is in our life. The architect creates 
 for himself the ideal, yet real images of his in- 
 terior thought, and sees in the whole universe a 
 grand and perfect temple. These thoughts are 
 handed down through successive spheres until at 
 last they reach the earth. 
 
 ' ' Here the poet sings his lyric rhymes in har- 
 mony with eternity's everlasting beauty, and this, 
 like the other, permeates all spheres correspond- 
 ing with its own, until some soul on earth, catch- 
 ing the inspiration, speaks, and lo! the poem be- 
 comes an outward form. 
 
 4 ' Here Mozart thrills forever the strings of Nat- 
 ure's lyre, and improvises grandest melodies in 
 harmony with Eternity's glorious voice. And 
 Rembrandt, through his own ideal and imagina- 
 tive power, pictures for himself a panoramic 
 scene of Creation's lovely landscapes, presenting 
 to the eye of God the artist power of Nature. 
 
 "Thus in the interior and exterior worlds the 
 spheral harmonies of each are combined, while 
 the soul, immortal in its powers, passes from gra- 
 
NEW YORK WORK. I 5 I 
 
 dation to gradation, from world to world, from 
 universe to universe, retaining still its own sphere, 
 and performing still its revolutions around its cen- 
 ter, viz. , its own interior self. " 
 
 Early in October following this series of lect- 
 ures in Gotham, we find our medium in Balti- 
 more. At that time Spiritualism was in a very 
 healthy condition, both morally and intellect- 
 ually, which gave it character and influence 
 among the thinking minds of the people of that 
 city. Her audience consisted of judges, lawyers, 
 teachers, naval officers, all of whom were deeply 
 interested in the lectures given by this young 
 girl; and if any of these scholarly men felt that 
 Spiritualism was not worthy of an investigation, 
 they were at least forced to admit that they did 
 not have, even among their hoary-headed veter- 
 ans and teachers, one who, in intellectual philos- 
 ophy, could cope with this young girl of sixteen. 
 These thoughts are culled from a letter in the 
 "Spiritual Telegraph," of October 25, 1856. 
 
 Under date of October 14th, the late Washing- 
 ton A. Danskin writes from Baltimore, in refer- 
 ence to our subject, as follows: 
 
 "The fair apostle of the Gospel of Truth has 
 been lecturing in our midst for the past ten days, 
 and through her instrumentality a new impulse 
 has been given to the cause of mental freedom. 
 Her public lectures have been well attended and 
 produced a decided sensation. In the elucida- 
 
152 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 tion of the subjects presented there was exhibited 
 a profundity of thought, brilliancy of description, 
 beauty of imagery, and fluency of language, 
 which even the most determined skeptic could 
 not attribute to the natural powers of the youth- 
 ful and unassuming speaker. A still deeper im- 
 pression was made, however, by the manifesta- 
 tions given in private circles. On one occasion 
 some twelve or fourteen gentlemen, of legal, sci- 
 entific and literary attainments, were engaged for 
 two hours in proposing questions metaphysical, 
 philosophical, and varied in character, and the 
 answers were so prompt, so clear, and displayed 
 so much erudition and logical reasoning, com- 
 bined with poetical beauty, that all present ex- 
 pressed their wonder and delight. Those who 
 still fear to avow a belief in the intercourse with 
 the Spirit world, pronounced it a manifestation 
 of intellectuality, surpassing all their previous 
 conceptions." 
 
 During the greater portion of the time from 
 1856 to 1866, our subject made the city of New 
 York her general headquarters, and from that 
 place she visited the cities East and West, in the 
 course of each year. Thus, we find her in the 
 Fall of 1856 giving a course of lectures in the 
 city of Baltimore. From that city she returned 
 to New York, and while it is not permitted to us 
 to follow her from city to city and review each 
 lecture, yet we feel it incumbent upon us to give 
 
NEW YORK WORK. I 53 
 
 a general description of the work she performed 
 in each of these cities, if not in a specific sense 
 in a way that will connect each year's work with 
 the one preceding, so that our readers can note 
 the results obtained through her indefatigable 
 labors. 
 
 From Baltimore she returned to her New York 
 home and resumed her work in that city. Late 
 in December of 1856, we find her guides writing 
 as follows: 
 
 "All truth is ultimate, for truth is a principle. 
 Principles being the attributes of God, are ever 
 ultimate and perfect. The comprehension of 
 truths by mortal minds, we define as facts. For 
 instance, it is a truth that the construction of the 
 solar system is spheral and that planets revolve 
 around the sun in exact proportion, distance, 
 density, etc. But it has been a fact only a few 
 years; therefore we define truth an ultimate 
 principle, unchanging and unchangeable, eternal 
 and all-pervading — an attribute of God. Fact 
 is man's comprehension of truth as manifested 
 in the external development of the human intel- 
 lect. As a further illustration of our position, 
 let us illustrate. It is a truth that the human 
 mind can be better governed by love than by 
 force, for ' God is love;' but the fact has not 
 become visible to the majority of the human 
 race. Is it less a truth because they do not 
 comprehend it ? We answer, No. Finally, let 
 
154 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 us say that truth is absolute, a positive (not rela- 
 tive) principle, the entire comprehension of 
 which is only in the mind of the Deity; there- 
 fore, the mind of man can never grasp its fullest 
 meaning; yet, does that change the truth itself ? 
 No. Facts are the manifestation of truth 
 through the comprehension of the human intel- 
 lect. We wish you to remember this and trace 
 the laws more deeply, and we are quite certain 
 you will agree with us in opinion." 
 
 This communication was signed " Philosophic 
 Guardian," evidently one of the higher guides, 
 to whom we have already called our readers' at- 
 tention. We present such gems of truth as this, 
 in order that our readers may become familiar 
 with the wealth of thought that flowed forth 
 from the hidden mine of Spirit power with which 
 she was possessed. Wherever she went the 
 most difficult questions were always conjured up 
 by some scholar, statesman or politician and pre- 
 sented to her for elucidation. In Baltimore, we 
 find on one occasion the following subject given: 
 "The Antiquity of the World as Proved by the 
 Discovery of Geology; its Consistency, as a 
 Science, with Biblical History." A big topic for 
 a young lady not yet seventeen, to speak upon 
 to college-bred men. We find her here at this 
 time contending with the ex-Governor of Mary- 
 land, a man of superior intellectual abilities, 
 educated for the priesthood, and carefully trained 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 155 
 
 as a lawyer, a ready debater whose powers in 
 this direction had been tested again and again, 
 and who had never yet come off second best in 
 any contest, yet, when he was brought into an 
 argument with our subject, it was unanimously 
 agreed by his own friends that he was fairly and 
 completely overthrown, that it was not a matter 
 of question but an overwhelming defeat. Our 
 language is that of a friend who gave an inter- 
 esting account of the controversy, in the "Spirit- 
 ual Telegraph," early in the year 1857. 
 
 During the Winter of 1856-57, as we have al- 
 ready stated, our medium visited all of the large 
 Eastern cities, and her work in Philadelphia is 
 worthy of an especial notice, because of the 
 high intellectual standing of the audiences that 
 greeted her there. She filled the largest hall in 
 the "Quaker City," with audiences who were 
 deeply interested in that which came from her 
 inspired lips. At times (we are told upon the 
 authority of those who attended her lectures) 
 she was greeted by audiences of more than five 
 thousand people, who were not only interested 
 in, but were instructed by the teachings advanced 
 through her lectures. We subjoin a personal 
 letter from Hon. Thomas M. Locke, a prominent 
 citizen of Philadelphia, who speaks of her as 
 follows: 
 
 Dear Brother Barrett : It is with pleasure 
 that I give my personal recollections of Mrs. Rich- 
 
156 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 mond's wonderful work in Philadelphia. My 
 first impression was that of astonishment to hear 
 from the lips of such a child (for such she ap- 
 peared to be to me, as she was about sixteen years 
 of age at that time), such a flow of logic and 
 powerful reasoning as fell from her lips. The 
 people of Philadelphia were delighted, as well as 
 astonished, with her style of speaking and mar- 
 veled much at her wonderful oratory. The hall 
 was crowded whenever she lectured here; in fact, 
 the hall would not begin to seat the people 
 who flocked to hear her. She attracted the 
 brightest minds in our city. Such men as John 
 W. Forney, of the Philadelphia Press; Geo. W. 
 Childs, recently ascended, the well-known phil- 
 anthrophist and founder of the Philadelphia 
 Ledger; Hon. Wm. D. Kelley, who, for thirty 
 years, represented our state in Congress; Col. S. 
 P. Kase; Prof. Robert Hare, whose fame as a 
 scientist was world-wide, and many others of the 
 brightest minds and best thinkers who were then 
 living in Philadelphia, crowded the hall during her 
 stay with us. The secular papers at that time com- 
 mented freely and favorably upon her lectures, 
 and regarded her as one of the wonders of the 
 age — some of them admitted that they had never 
 heard such lectures before. At nearly every meet- 
 ing she held on Sundays, "for several succeeding 
 seasons, during which she visited our city, we could 
 see John W. Forney and George W. Childs sit- 
 
NEW YORK WORK. I 57 
 
 ting at the editorial table in front of the audi- 
 ence, with pencils in hand, ready to take excerpts 
 from her lectures. Mr. Forney became a thor- 
 ough Spiritualist, and for many years George W. 
 Childs was deeply interested in the phenomena 
 and philosophy of our religion. Her lectures 
 attracted the attention of the liberal minded and 
 most intelligent people of our city, and gave Spir- 
 itualism an impetus it had never attained prior to 
 her advent. What puzzled the people most was 
 the masterly and wonderful manner that she had 
 in discussing the various questions presented to 
 her by her audiences. During her stay with us, 
 a number of scientific gentlemen proposed some 
 difficult questions, the answers to which were of 
 such a character as to completely astound them, 
 for they knew it was impossible for a lady of her 
 age to comprehend them, much less to answer 
 them intelligently. The audience was greatly 
 delighted with the wonderful knowledge she 
 seemed to possess, and the thorough manner in 
 which she treated these questions proved that there 
 was some power outside of herself who was assist- 
 ing her in her work. 
 
 It was not my pleasure to attend all of her lec- 
 tures, but I am giving you my recollections of 
 those I did attend. I do know that she drew 
 immense audiences to listen to her lectures, and 
 gave those who had the pleasure of attending them 
 a better idea of Spiritualism than they ever had 
 
I 58 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 previous to that time. Captain Kieffer, Colonel 
 Kase, Jonathan M. Roberts and many others could 
 give you more information upon this subject than 
 I can, but some of them have passed to spirit life, 
 and I have found it impossible to visit Captain 
 Kieffer or Colonel Kase in reference to this mat- 
 ter. I regret that I cannot give you more infor- 
 mation upon the subject, but it is with pleasure 
 that I contribute my mite to your proposed biog- 
 raphy of this great and gifted teacher in our ranks. 
 The return of the times and inspiration through 
 such a child as she was then, to our city, now, 
 would be an inestimable boon; but Spiritualism 
 is progressing in the Quaker City, and we shall 
 ultimately win the good fight for the uplifting of 
 humanity. 
 
 Wishing Mrs. Richmond and yourself un- 
 bounded success and prosperity, I am, 
 Your sincere friend, 
 
 Thomas M. Locke. 
 
 607 N. ;th St., Philadelphia, Pa. 
 
 The month of March, 1857, finds our subject 
 lecturing before large assemblages of learned 
 people in Boston, where she created an unusual 
 sensation. The clergy were invited to attend 
 her meetings and suggest subjects for discussion. 
 The report of these meetings in the "Spiritual 
 Telegraph" says that the hall was densely 
 crowded, and that hundreds were obliged to go 
 away for want of a convenient place to stand. 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 159 
 
 The Boston "Daily Ledger" contained the fol- 
 lowing interesting paragraph: 
 
 "The Spiritual meeting last night, in Horti- 
 cultural Hall, was a large and attentive one. 
 The speaker certainly performed wonderful 
 things, whether she did it under the influences 
 of higher intelligences or not. The questions 
 that were put directly by several gentlemen in 
 the audience in relation to the teachings of the 
 Scriptures, and in explanation of various texts 
 taken at random from all parts of the sacred vol- 
 ume, were answered without the least hesitation 
 and with a definitiveness and beauty of expres- 
 sion that, to say the least, charmed all who 
 heard her. What gives the character of her 
 answers to questions still greater interest is the 
 fact that she is yet seventeen years of age, has 
 received but a very limited education, and speaks 
 in a strain of beauty and eloquence that is ex- 
 ceedingly impressive. " 
 
 In her work in New York city her lectures 
 were so popular that ordinary halls would not 
 seat the great crowds that sought to listen to her 
 inspired utterances, so that the largest theater 
 in the city was secured on different occasions, 
 and even this was taxed to its utmost capacity 
 to accommodate the people who rushed in to 
 hear her. 
 
 We have already referred to the fact that 
 many of the most gifted literary men and women 
 
l60 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 of the nation were attracted by the lectures. 
 Among these we may mention, at this point, the 
 popular author and editor, the gifted N. P. Wil- 
 lis, who may be ranked among the classic poets 
 of America His impressions of our subject in 
 the "Home Journal," of which he was then the 
 able editor, are as follows: 
 
 1 ' The lady speaker was introduced to the audi- 
 ence a few minutes after we took our seats in a 
 pew of the Tabernacle — a delicate-featured blonde 
 of seventeen or eighteen, with flaxen ringlets 
 falling over her shoulders, movements deliberate 
 and self-possessed, voice calm and deep, and 
 eyes and fingers no way nervous. The subject 
 being given her by a gentleman in the crowd 
 ("Whether man is a part of God"), she com- 
 menced with a prayer — and very curious it was 
 to see a long-haired young woman standing alone 
 in the pulpit, her face turned upward, her deli- 
 cate bare arms raised in a clergyman's attitude 
 of devotion, and a church full of people listen- 
 ing attentively while she prayed. A passage in 
 the Bible occurred to me: 
 
 ' ' ' Let your women keep silence in the 
 churches, for it is not permitted unto them to 
 speak. 
 
 1 ' 'And if they will learn anything, let them ask 
 their husbands at home; for it is a shame for 
 women to speak in the church. Cor. xiv: 34, 35.' 
 
 " But my instinctive feeling, I must own, made 
 
NEW YORK WORK. l6l 
 
 no objection to the propriety of the performance. 
 The tone and manner were of an absolute sincer- 
 ity of devoutness which compelled respect; and, 
 before she closed I was prepared to believe her 
 an exception — either that a male spirit was 
 speaking through her lips or that the relative 
 position of the sexes is not the same as in the 
 days of St. Paul. How was it with the Corin- 
 thians? Women are certainly better than we in 
 these latter days, and, as standing far nearer to 
 God, may properly speak for us, even in holy 
 places — or so it seemed to me while listening to 
 her. 
 
 11 Upon the platform, in the rear of the pulpit, 
 sat three reporters; and the daily papers have 
 given outlines of the argument between the fair 
 ' medium ' and an antagonistic clergyman who 
 was present. No report can give any fair idea of 
 the 'spirit presence,' however, — I mean of the 
 self-possessed dignity, clearness, promptness and 
 undeniable superiority of the female reasoner. 
 Believe what you will of her source of inspira- 
 tion — whether she speaks her own thoughts 
 or those of other spirits — it is as nearly super- 
 natural eloquence as the most hesitating faith 
 could reasonably require. I am, perhaps, from 
 long study and practice, as good a judge of 
 fitness in the use of language as most men, and 
 in a full hour of close attention I could detect no 
 word that could be altered for the better — none, 
 
1 62 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 indeed (and this surprised me still more), which 
 was not used with strict fidelity to its derivative 
 meaning. The practiced scholarship which this 
 last point usually requires, and the curious, un- 
 hesitating and confident fluency with which the 
 beautiful language was delivered was (critically) 
 wonderful. It would have astonished me in an 
 extempore speech by the most accomolished 
 orator in the world. 
 
 ' ' The argument was long and, on the clergy- 
 man's part, a warm and sarcastic one. The 
 reverend gentleman (what is commonly described 
 as a ' smart man with high health, a remark- 
 ably large and high forehead, and a lawyer's sub- 
 tlety of logic), alternated speeches with the 
 ' medium ' for an hour and a half, leaving the 
 audience, I thought, unanimously on the lady's 
 side. But, what was very curious and amusing, 
 was the difference of scope and dignity in the 
 operation of the two minds. She looked at the 
 subject through an open window, and he through 
 the keyhole. She was severe by the courage, 
 skill and good calm temper with which she met 
 his objections in the full face of their meaning 
 only, disregarding their sneers; and he was 
 severe by twisting her words into constructions 
 not intended, and by feathering the sarcasms 
 thereupon with religious commonplaces. Instead 
 of the sonorous obscurity and rhapsody of which 
 the Spiritualists are commonly accused, her argu- 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 63 
 
 ment was the directest and coolest possible 
 specimen (my brother and I thought) of fair, 
 clear reasoning. 
 
 ' ' If you recollect my conversation on this sub- 
 ject, my experience in Spiritualism has always 
 been unsatisfactory. The 'Fox girls' and others 
 have tried their spells upon me in vain. It 
 has seemed to me that I was one of those to 
 whom was not ' given ' (as the Bible says) ' the 
 discerning of spirits.' But it would be very 
 bigoted and blind not to see and acknowledge 
 the wonderful intellectual demonstration made 
 by this young girl; and how to explain it, with 
 her age, habits and education, is the true point at 
 issue. I think we should at least look at it seri- 
 ously, if only in obedience to the Scripture exhor- 
 tation which closes the chapter on this very sub- 
 ject: ' Covet earnestly the best gifts.'" 
 
 In the Spring and Summer of 1857, she made 
 an extensive tour of the Western States. The 
 month of June was passed in the city of Balti- 
 more where she attracted the usual large audi- 
 ences. On this trip she visited Cleveland, Akron, 
 O. , Chicago, Illinois, and man) 7 of the towns 
 near the large cities to which we have referred. 
 An anonymous writer speaks of her at this time 
 as follows: 
 
 "To us she seems a bright, pure spirit, en- 
 dowed with heaven's richest gifts. Her impres- 
 sive invocations which generally precede her lee- 
 
I64 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 tures, seem almost to bear one near the highest 
 courts of Heaven. She is a child of the richest 
 inspiration. Able critics have spoken in terms of 
 commendation of her superior talents, captiva- 
 ting oratory and eloquence. Her lectures were 
 universally conceded to be profoundly scientific 
 and philosophical, and were received with much 
 satisfaction by many who had previously mani- 
 fested little interest in Spiritualism. None of 
 the clergy dared to meet this uneducated girl of 
 seventeen, for they could not accomplish in a 
 lifetime what she was doing with ease, every day 
 of her life." 
 
 The latter part of July found her in the West- 
 ern States, where she awakened a great deal of 
 interest in the subject of Spiritualism. She 
 created a furore by the remarkable results that 
 were obtained through her addresses in the city 
 of Milwaukee. An editorial from Britten's 
 "Spiritual Age," under date of August, 1857, 
 contained an excerpt from the "Daily Wiscon- 
 sin," then published in Milwaukee, and is in 
 point here. We quote it entire for the benefit of 
 our readers: 
 
 ' ' The lady is but seventeen years of age, of 
 rather slight figure, with blue eyes, flaxen hair, 
 and features very animated and spirituelle. The 
 subjects for her discourses yesterday, were chosen 
 for her by a committee, selected by the audience, 
 who had the privilege of selecting anything from 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 65 
 
 the whole range of philosophy or ethics. The 
 subject proposed by the committee in the morn- 
 ing, was 'The Creation or Origin of Mankind.' 
 As soon as the theme was announced, the lady 
 stepped forward to the desk, offered a most 
 beautiful and eloquent prayer, and then unfolded 
 her subject. She spoke over an hour, most 
 beautifully, without the least hesitation, going 
 over the whole range of philosophical and theo- 
 logical theories on the matter, analyzing them 
 and pointing out their supposed fallacies, and 
 giving her own solution of the subject. 
 
 " In the evening quite a large 'audience assem- 
 bled to hear the medium. The committee ap- 
 pointed for the selection of a subject were Hon. 
 Judge Smith, Hon. Judge MacArthur, and S. M. 
 Booth. The subject selected was "Death — 
 Man's state after Death, his Destiny, and the 
 means by which he must reach that Destiny. " 
 The process which the medium exhibits in going 
 into the trance state is quite interesting. Her 
 eyes are rolled upward, a slight nervous tremor 
 is observable through her whole frame, then an 
 expression of mingled pleasure and surprise flits 
 across her countenance, lips quiver, and the 
 tears start in her large blue eyes, and then, with 
 a spasmodic jerk, her face resumes a natural ex- 
 pression, but all glowing with a new animation 
 appears to be intently gazing at the Spirits who 
 are entrancing her. 
 
1 66 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 "We have always felt as though this spiritual 
 mediumship was the sheerest moonshine and 
 humbug, but it is certainly a difficult thing to ac- 
 count, in any ordinary way, for the facility with 
 which this lady, of seventeen years speaks upon 
 subjects which have puzzled the greatest intel- 
 lects of the world. The mere knowledge which 
 she displays of the theories and speculations 
 of others is wonderful, even in a toiling 
 Crichton — how much more in such a youth. 
 What man in these United States would dare 
 stand up before the audiences of our critics, and 
 announce to speak, extempore, on any subject, 
 scientific and moral, and submit himself to the 
 questioning of his hearers? If any man would 
 dare do it, he would only cover himself with 
 ridicule at the first attempt. 
 
 "In whatever way you account for the won- 
 derful knowledge and power of language which 
 she displays, whether as the inspiration of 
 Spirits, the result of devoted and exhausting 
 study, or the intuition of genius, the fact itself, 
 as it stands forth patent to all, is an extraordi- 
 nary phenomenon." 
 
 About the first of September she returned to 
 the State of New York, visited Buffalo, Roches- 
 ter, Saratoga, Oswego, Syracuse, Albany and 
 Utica on her way to New York city, where she 
 purposed spending the Winter. In all of these 
 cities she was greeted by large and enthusiastic 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 67 
 
 audiences, and in Oswego created no little ex- 
 citement through the attack made upon her by 
 Rev. W. X. Barber, a prominent clergyman of 
 that city. Her friends immediately challenged 
 the reverend gentleman to a discussion of the 
 points at issue, which he promptly refused to ac- 
 cept. Then the following, proposition was sub- 
 mitted to the gentleman, and we present it to 
 our readers that they may determine for them- 
 selves whether unfair advantage had been taken 
 of him or not. A committee of persons was to 
 be mutually agreed upon, whose duty it was to 
 designate some philosophical or metaphysical 
 subject, to be discussed by our medium and Mr. 
 Barber. This committee was to be composed 
 of persons competent to judge of the question 
 they propounded to them. Neither Mr. Barber 
 nor the lady were to know what the subject 
 was until they stood before the audience. If the 
 reverend gentleman did not care to accept this, 
 she would give him a month in which to 
 prepare upon the question submitted, during 
 which period of time she was to be kept in entire 
 ignorance of the subject that she was to discuss 
 with him, when the debate should take place. 
 Strange to say, the reverend gentleman declined 
 to accept this proposition, no doubt fearing that 
 he would be worsted in the encounter, as he cer- 
 tainly would have been. 
 
 On this extended tour many ingenious argu- 
 
l68 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ments to account for the wealth of thought, that 
 she was constantly pouring forth in her discourses, 
 were advanced. One of the strangest we men- 
 tion at this point — that her so-called trance or 
 hypnotic condition brought her en rapport with 
 the minds of eminent men, living in the body, 
 from whom these marvelous thoughts were de- 
 rived, although these eminent men might be liv- 
 ing in cities thousands of miles from the point 
 where the lectures were delivered. Some said it 
 might be possible for her to come en rapport 
 with eminent minds in the Spiritual world, but 
 the theory that it should apply to the world of 
 matter was the one most strenuously advocated. 
 This is unconscious cerebration that beats the 
 theory of Dr. Carpenter in every respect. Admit 
 for a moment that it was true that the minds of 
 these eminent men did give her her thoughts — 
 by what law could these thoughts be transmitted 
 across thousands of miles of space to her sensi- 
 tized brain without some spiritual agent or med- 
 ium coming in to carry the message to and fro. 
 Our readers will see that this theory of the wise- 
 acres proves too much, and cuts the ground out 
 from under their own feet. It only shows how 
 anxious the opponents of Spiritualism were to 
 disprove the fact of Spirit communion. 
 
 The fame of our subject had by this time be- 
 come national, and her services were greatly 
 sought in every city of any size in the United 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 69 
 
 States. Many liberal Unitarian ministers opened 
 their churches to her, and even requested her to 
 occupy their pulpits. She was the marvel of the 
 time, and was always greeted by crowded houses. 
 
 October, 1857, finds her en route for Boston, 
 in the vicinity of which city she spent the next 
 two months. During this time she spoke in 
 Chelsea, Cambridgeport, Salem, New Bedford 
 and Boston. At Cambridgeport her subject was 
 given her by Prof. Felton, of Harvard Univer- 
 sity. He chose a Bible text from the Book of 
 Ecclesiastes, 9th chapter, 10th verse: t; What- 
 soever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy 
 might, for there is no work, nor device, nor 
 knowledge, nor wisdom in the grave whither 
 thou goest." At the conclusion of the lecture 
 Prof. Felton arose and, with deep emotion, spoke 
 about as follows: 
 
 • 'It is well known that I have no confidence in 
 the Spiritual idea — I have written against and 
 talked against it. The discourse to which I have 
 listened this evening is most truly a christian one, 
 and sets forth in the most beautiful and sublime 
 manner the teachings of our holy religion. I 
 cannot recognize it as a fact that Webster will 
 come through a medium and utter language such 
 as I have heard attributed to him; I cannot be- 
 lieve that Isaac Newton would come through a 
 medium and be unable to spell his name prop- 
 erly. If I were Isaac Newton I would come 
 
170 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 through your organism," he continued earnestly. 
 "I would be happy to see you rid of this delu- 
 sion, and see you going about the world demon- 
 strating the beautiful doctrines you have ad- 
 vanced to-night." 
 
 Prof. Felton was much affected by the discourse 
 to which he had listened, and it made a deep and 
 lasting impression upon his mind. 
 
 The Newburyport "Herald," November 21, 
 1857, says: "The lady made no failure in any- 
 thing she undertook, no hesitation in giving an 
 answer to any question upon any subject, and 
 these answers gave satisfaction to her interroga- 
 tors. To say that she does it herself is to invest 
 her with understanding, information, qualifica- 
 tions, and taste possessed by no person on earth, 
 while it is obvious that she is not above ordinary 
 intellects, and her age precludes a possibility of 
 her being at all conversant with the topics that 
 come before her. Her language is perfect. All 
 that N. P. Willis says of her was perfectly true 
 here. She was watched by the best scholars in 
 town and they did not discover the misuse of a 
 single word. She claims that it is a Spiritual 
 power that assists her. If she is not right, by 
 what power is it? If we deny her affirmation we 
 feel bound to give some other explanation more 
 rational, and that explanation we have not. 
 The facts were as we have stated, and five hund- 
 red persons were witness thereto. But by what 
 
NEW YORK WORK. I J I 
 
 influence these facts were produced, we leave 
 each person to say for himself." 
 
 This testimony from a secular paper we con- 
 sider of great moment, and it shows the attitude 
 of minds outside the ranks of Spiritualists, 
 towards the work that was being done by our 
 subject. 
 
 In nearly every city of New England, visited, 
 by her, this same report was given by the secu- 
 lar papers, all of which gave full reports of her 
 lectures. 
 
 At Lynn, Mass., in December, 1857, she was 
 greeted by an audience composed largely of 
 Catholics and ignorant Protestants. The com- 
 mittees that selected her questions, however, 
 were composed of scholarly men, but they were 
 intensely orthodox in their views, and they began 
 by putting a series of questions to her in order 
 that they might confound the guides who were 
 to give the lecture of the evening. The first 
 question was, "Will you please define the Pytha- 
 gorean proposition?" The guides immediately 
 asked the committee, "Which proposition do you 
 mean — the Moral Code or the so-called Scientific 
 Proposition? " The committee refused to answer, 
 saying the guides ought to know what they 
 meant. The guides took up the Moral Code of 
 Pythagoras, as it was presumably the one the 
 committee desired explained. She gave her usual 
 explanation of the Pythagorean morals in a most 
 
172 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 scholarly and eloquent manner, but the commit- 
 tee immediately arose and stated that they meant 
 the Scientific Code. The guides immediately 
 stated that they were willing to give a lecture on 
 that subject if the committee would give them an 
 opportunity, but this they refused to do, much to 
 the delight of the rabble, who were intent on 
 breaking up the meeting. The committee seemed 
 upon persecuting our subject, so asked her, 
 "When will two 'parallel lines meet in space?" 
 and "Could she give the diameter of a bucket 
 that was filled to -the brim with water?" Her 
 answers will probably be long remembered in 
 Lynn by the members of that committee and by 
 all Spiritualists. They were about as follows: 
 "Two parallel lines will meet in space when a 
 speaker can find intelligence for her interrogators 
 and interpret that intelligence to themselves," 
 and, "The diameter of a bucket of water is prob- 
 ably as great as the diameter of a cranial struct- 
 ure, destitute of the grey material denominated 
 ' brain ' by so-called scientists. " She was equally 
 ready with her responses to any and all questions 
 propounded to her in all of the cities she visited 
 in New Englan 
 
 The demand for her services was so great in 
 New England that instead of remaining two or 
 three months as she at first purposed doing, she 
 remained in that section until August, 1858. 
 During this time she published a book contain- 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 73 
 
 ing her-discourses, given through her organism, 
 during the months passed in New England. 
 This was issued from the press of Beale Marsh, 
 14 Bromfield street, Boston, in 1858. We com- 
 mend this work to the attention of our readers, 
 as it is especially valuable in connection with the 
 life history of this gifted speaker. 
 
 From one of her lectures, delivered in Meion- 
 ian Hall, Boston, June 13th, 1858, on the sub- 
 ject, " The Distinction between Truth and Fact," 
 we quote: 
 
 "It is customary for man to speak of the 
 truth from the position to which his mind has 
 attained. In court a man swears to tell the 
 truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth, 
 yet he only promises to tell the truth as he con- 
 ceives it to be. You speak of the truths of re- 
 ligion. All that appears to you in the conse- 
 crated religious dogmas has no relevancy to re- 
 ligious truth. The Bible, as far as it is histori- 
 cally correct, is not a truth but a record of facts. 
 There is no such thing in nature, in art, or in 
 intellect as truth. Intellect is but fact, and 
 mind is built upon the basis of cold facts. Art 
 and science are not truths, only in so far as they 
 speed the soul on in its attainments. So with 
 architecture, it is a matter of beauty. There is no 
 principle of truth in the statement that the earth 
 is round. It is but a fact. Is there any evi- 
 dence that any one law of science is perfect ? 
 
174 MRS - CORA L - v ° RICHMOND. 
 
 None at all. Facts, then, are but stepping- 
 stones to truths. Creeds and dogmas ever re- 
 main the same — they never progress. They are 
 not facts, consequently they are not truths, only- 
 man's expression of what he considers to be 
 truth as regards religion. You cannot cling to 
 favorite opinions or old-time institutions and ar- 
 rive at truth. The greatness of truth is its sim- 
 plicity. In the Spiritualism of today there is a 
 large amount of facts and not enough of truth — 
 many witness and acknowledge its facts yet deny 
 its truths. You should not dwell upon the facts 
 of the tippings and the raps always, but you 
 should question the spirits what you may do to 
 advance your soul toward truth." 
 
 These words, we opine, would apply to the 
 Spiritualists of today as forcibly as they did to 
 the Spiritualists of the year 1858. These sen- 
 tences simply show her power as a speaker at 
 that early age, and prove that there is a rich 
 treasury of knowledge in her books, published 
 during these earlier years. 
 
 Dr. A. B. Childs says of her, July 24th, 1858: 
 
 "The lady can address an audience of five 
 thousand people with great ease, and the guides 
 through her give an elaborate discourse upon 
 any subject the audience may choose. There 
 cannot well be a greater test of Spirit power 
 than this." 
 
 In four years, commencing with the year 1854, 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1/5 
 
 coming down to the present time, she has given 
 over six hundred lectures. 
 
 It is not strange in view of the vast amount of 
 work performed by her during these four years 
 of active labor, that her health should fail her as 
 it did during the summer of 1858. For some six 
 or eight months she was in retirement, in the 
 hands of kind friends who were endeavoring to 
 nurse her back to health and strength. Her 
 home during this period and for several years 
 thereafter was with Mr. and Mrs. William A. 
 Ludden, of Clinton Ave., Brooklyn, who ever 
 took an earnest and loving interest in her and her 
 work. She speaks of these friends at this time of 
 trial and suffering with much feeling, and states 
 that her kindest thoughts and soulful prayers have 
 ever gone out to them for their sympathy and kind 
 nursing during these long months of illness and 
 consequent suffering. She was patient and bore 
 her sufferings without one word of complaint, 
 and endeared herself to all who knew her, by her 
 serenity of spirit and her determination to rise 
 above the pain that racked her slender frame. 
 With the assistance of her kind Spirit friends, 
 aided by the friends in mortal form, she recov- 
 ered her health, and about the middle of Jan- 
 uary, 1859, was again ready for the public 
 rostrum. 
 
 She reopened her public services in Clinton 
 Hall, New York city. This hall is one of the 
 
176 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 largest in the metropolis, and standing-room was 
 at a premium on this occasion, and on all subse- 
 quent occasions that she graced its platform. 
 Her services in Clinton Hall continued through 
 the Winter and Spring of 1859. She not only 
 spoke twice on Sunday, but lectured Wednesday 
 evening at the same place. Her meetings were 
 attended by such able thinkers as Prof. J. J. 
 Mapes, Horace Greeley, Henry Ward Beecher, 
 Dr. E. H. Chapin, and other liberal clergymen, 
 all of whom united in pronouncing her discourses 
 to be almost miraculous in their production. 
 
 Her lecture of May 4th, 1859, is especially 
 worthy of note. Her subject was "Facts and 
 Fancies." This discourse has been published in 
 full, and we simply call our readers' attention to 
 it that they may procure it for themselves. 
 
 Space forbids our following in detail her sev- 
 eral lectures, but we cannot refrain quoting from 
 "Phoenix" (Prof. J. J. Mapes), in regard to the 
 value of her lectures: "She renders the most 
 abstruse points perfectly understandable to the 
 most common auditor. In close analysis of 
 words she is not surpassed, and her knowledge 
 of natural law seems to be an intuition amount- 
 ing almost to a certainty. Her high-toned moral 
 character has at all times defied the tongue of 
 calumny. In metaphysics she shows a degree of 
 erudition hitherto unknown amongst the great- 
 est scholars of the world." 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 17/ 
 
 During the Spring and Summer of 1859, she 
 gave a series of ten lectures on the general sub- 
 ject of the sciences and their philosophy. These 
 lectures were reported in full for the ' ' Banner of 
 Light," and can be found in the files of that val- 
 uable paper of the year 1859. We call our 
 readers' attention to the subjects treated by the 
 speaker, in order that they may become ac- 
 quainted with the thought of that far-off period, 
 and understand for themselves that these sub- 
 jects were formulated by such men as Prof. J. J. 
 Mapes, Horace Greeley, Mr. Beecher and others. 
 Her first subject was "Religion: Its Necessities 
 and Effects;" the second, "The Applied Sciences: 
 a Resume of Their Teachings;" third, "Religion 
 of the Ancient Egyptians;" fourth, "Mental Phi- 
 losophy;" fifth, "Religion of the Medes and 
 Persians;" sixth, "The Primitive Elements of 
 Chemistry;" seventh, "Origin, Progress and 
 Effects of Mohamedanism; " eighth, "Geology;" 
 ninth, "The Romish Church;" tenth, "Plants 
 and Animals." This wide range of subjects indi- 
 cates the versatility of gifts of the speaker, and 
 shows that the higher guides, to whom we have 
 referred, were correct in affirming that each one 
 had his especial field of labor, and was able to 
 give in his own way his thought to the people of 
 earth, because of the perfect instrument upon 
 which he had to play. 
 
 This valuable series of lectures was followed 
 
iyS MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 by another of equal moment in Music Hall, Bos- 
 ton. Among the subjects treated during this 
 course we notice the following: ' ' Worship, and 
 its Relation to the True Feelings of Religion;" 
 again, "What Does Morality Mean?" "The 
 History of Republics; Can their Rise and Fall 
 be Traced to Moral and Religious Causes?" etc., 
 etc. These were also reported in full for the 
 Spiritual papers of the time. 
 
 In the early autumn of 1859 she made an ex- 
 tensive tour of the Northern New England States, 
 lecturing in Bangor, Waterville, Augusta, Bruns- 
 wick, Lewiston and Portland, Maine; Manches- 
 ter, Concord and Nassau, N. H., where she was 
 greeted with the same degree of enthusiasm she 
 had aroused in New York, Brooklyn and Boston. 
 She returned to her New York pastorate in No- 
 vember, 1859, resumed her labors in Clinton 
 Hall. The people thronged this hall with such 
 numbers that they could not obtain standing 
 room, and her friends rented Hope Chapel, No. 
 720 Broadway, where larger numbers could be 
 accommodated. It is said of her at this time 
 that "she gave the veritable bread of heaven to 
 the millions of earth. The fact cannot be dis- 
 puted, and certainly admits of no disguise, that 
 she carried the claims of Spiritualism home to 
 the hearts and minds of multitudes who gave the 
 subject no thought until they heard the music 
 of her voice and were convinced of the super- 
 
NEW YORK WORK. I 79 
 
 mortal origin of the ideas that took form in 
 words and burned on the lip, only to ignite the 
 elements of deeper feeling and higher thought in 
 all who waited on her gentle and persuasive 
 ministry." ("Banner of Light.") This quota- 
 tion is from an editorial commenting upon the 
 change from Clinton Hail to Hope Chapel, New 
 York. Continuing, the editor of the "Banner" 
 says: "If this fair young preacher of a living 
 gospel is enshrined in the memories and affec- 
 tions of many people, it is because many have 
 been made to feel that the medium and her in- 
 variable inspirers have led them gently, and by 
 pleasant paths, towards the sources of light and 
 to the pure springs of a loving and living inspi- 
 ration. She will continue her meetings in Hope 
 Chapel during the ensuing year." 
 
 During the greater portion of the year i860 
 oar subject was struggling with ill health, and 
 was unable to fill platform engagements, for a 
 number of months. While she was in this forced 
 retirement it is safe to say that her powers as a 
 medium and speaker were greatly enhanced, and 
 that she came forth to the world better fitted to 
 discharge the onerous duties laid upon her by 
 her friends from both sides of life. Although 
 she was suffering from physical pain, she bore it 
 with an equanimity of spirit that presaged a 
 knowledge of the powers of her own soul that 
 enabled it to triumph over the ills of the body. 
 
l8o MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 so she had no need to murmur against the fate 
 that had bound her in those chains. She was 
 sustained, no doubt, by the words of consola- 
 tion from those higher guides, whose humble 
 servitor she had been for ten years, whose influ- 
 ence could not avert the disease that was the re- 
 sult of overwork on the mortal side of life. She 
 says at this period that ' ' the ministry of pain is 
 always kind, because nature never calls upon us 
 to suffer more than we can endure." When pain 
 becomes too great to be borne some kind law 
 of nature has been provided by means of which 
 we become unconscious, totally oblivious of our 
 own suffering, and to the outside world as well. 
 In the midst of this sleep, or state of oblivion, 
 when the mind is unconscious, mortals often 
 lose their hold upon the golden chord of life and 
 set sail for 
 
 "That beautiful land we have never seen, 
 
 Where the feet of mortals have never been." 
 
 • 
 
 She occupied the platform in Hope Chapel as 
 long as her health would permit, and then as we 
 have stated was forced to go into retirement 
 until her health again warranted her in taking 
 the rostrum. 
 
 On Sunday, December 2nd, she again came 
 before the public in Dodworth's Hall. On this 
 occasion Christopher Cooker, a correspondent of 
 the Pall Mall Gazette, of London, England, was 
 present. In a letter to his journal he spoke of 
 
NEW YORK WORK. I 8 I 
 
 the two lectures, to w 7 hich he listened, in the 
 most glowing terms, marveling at the beautiful 
 language she used in her prayer, also at the 
 scholarship and profundity of thought expressed 
 in these lectures. He casually remarked that 
 these trance lectures appeared to be immensely 
 popular in America, inasmuch as the hall was 
 well filled, notwithstanding the inclemency of 
 the weather on both occasions. He also stated 
 that only one trance speaker was then found in 
 England. 
 
 On December 30th, i860, the subject of her 
 lecture was "Italy — its Past, Present and 
 Future." This lecture excited widespread atten- 
 tion and was commented upon by the daily 
 papers of New York, as well as by the Spirit- 
 ualist papers in different sections of the country. 
 The value of its thought was apparent to all, 
 and much that was then said could be applied to 
 the thought of our own times in a most helpful 
 way. This lecture is published in the ' ' Banner 
 of Light," and can be found in the files of that 
 most excellent journal for that year. 
 
 During the months of January and February, 
 1 86 1, she continued to occupy the platform of 
 Dodworth's Hall, and addressed the thousands 
 who thronged to hear her upon any and all sub- 
 jects that their curiosity or desire for information 
 might lead them to wish to obtain through her. 
 
 Dr. Greer, now a distinguished exponent of 
 
1 82 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Spiritualism and an old-time friend of our sub- 
 jects, speaks as follows of our philosophy and its 
 exponent, Mrs. Richmond: 
 Mr. H. D. Barrett, Lily Dale, N. Y. 
 
 Dear Sir and Brother: I often recall with 
 pleasure the first Sunday in January, 1861, when 
 landing from Europe, in New York city, I had 
 scarcely more than put my foot on American soil, 
 when accosted at my hotel (the Stevens House) 
 by a stranger, asking if I had ever heard of the 
 wonders of Spiritualism. I replied that I had 
 come to this country, especially, to learn of its 
 movements and to investigate its claims, remark- 
 ing that much of my future in this country would 
 greatly depend upon my verdict of it, that if one- 
 half I had heard of it was true there would be 
 something in it for me to do, for that I had 
 wished to be somewhat connected with it. Then 
 said he "Come with me to a Spiritual church 
 meeting, and I will introduce you, there, to the 
 pastor, (now Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond), a cel- 
 ebrated trance speaker." 
 
 I immediately acquiesced, and taking with me 
 my son Joseph, then a little lad in knicker- 
 bockers, I accompanied my new found friend to 
 a large and spacious hall, well filled with an in- 
 telligent audience of both sexes. I well recollect 
 my pleasure and surprise at seeing, on the ros- 
 trum, there, a woman — a bright young woman, 
 ' ' divinely fair," in chaste attire, with clear cut 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 83 
 
 features and sweet blue eyes, radiant with beauty, 
 purity and intelligence from a righteous indwell- 
 ing soul, crowned by a rich profusion of pretty, 
 blonde hair, falling from a perfect typical head, 
 in graceful ringlets upon her shoulders, with 
 contenance benign and voice of melody orating 
 in sweetest tones of deep, religious fervor, on 
 the love of the Infinite, the glories of the uni- 
 verse, and kingdom of the soul. And, oh ! 
 how the sublime thought and entrancing elo- 
 quence did uplift my soul and make my heart 
 throb with sacred emotion and gratitude to the 
 Spirit realm. Such exalted thought and charm- 
 ing oratory I had never heard before and such 
 feminine loveliness, on a rostrum, I had never 
 seen before. To possess such a lovely, fairy 
 mortal — for her intellect and genius — I would 
 have given a kingdom, or braved a world of dan- 
 gers. Lost in wonder and admiration, I could 
 only weep with tears of joy, and bless the 
 stranger who had led me to this shrine of the 
 New Dispensation, where, for the first time in 
 my life, my ears were greeted with the voice of 
 inspiration, direct from the world of spirits. 
 
 But, strange to say, my venerable guide, after 
 introducing me to the pastor, immediately dis- 
 appeared from the crowded hall and I never saw 
 him more. 
 
 Thus did this remarkable woman first impress 
 me — an ornament, a luminary and a power. 
 
1 84 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 But the crowning remembrance of all was my 
 introduction to her after the service, when, at a 
 glance, she declared I had a mission in this coun- 
 try to perform, that I was destined for a long life 
 of spiritual work as a healer, and that my great- 
 est compensation would be the favor of the 
 Divine. "Then," said she, "When you are old 
 and bent, with locks of white, this, your son, 
 will take your place. He will take up your work 
 where you leave off, and golden showers of re- 
 ward will be heaped upon him." 
 
 These predictions are all now literally fulfilled 
 which illustrates well the power of prophecy in 
 those early days. For instance, I am now past 
 seventy, with thirty-three years before the public 
 as a healer; and, now, my son — a medical grad- 
 uate — has taken up my work on lines where I 
 left off, some years ago, and already golden 
 showers have fallen upon him, as his real estate 
 possessions and financial ratings do show, and 
 so is prophecy fulfilled. 
 
 The name of Cora L. V. Richmond, famous 
 as a spirit medium, and exponent of the Spirit- 
 ual philosophy, is known in every land where 
 the philosophy is cultivated. 
 
 In all the Spiritual centers of the civilized 
 world her genius has long been recognized. She 
 is acknowledged to be the leading Spiritual 
 orator in America. Her genius attracted the at- 
 tention of the First Society of Spiritualists in 
 
NEW YORK WORK, 1 85 
 
 Chicago (the leading society), some eighteen 
 years ago, when she was appointed its pastor. 
 She is still its pastor, and is more revered by her 
 people today then ever. 
 
 It is now some thirty years since first I chose 
 her for my pastor in New York city; and, now, 
 again, in Chicago, she is still my pastor; my 
 wife, two grown daughters and myself being 
 members of her society. Robert Greer. 
 
 Chicago, 111., May 30th, 1894. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 NEW YORK WORK. — (CONTINUED.) 
 
 IT was in the month of February, 1861, that 
 Spirit Andrew Jackson gave a lecture through 
 her upon the subject of "The Condition of the 
 Country." This lecture was published in pam- 
 phlet form, and was ready for distribution on 
 the 4th of March, [861, at the time of the in- 
 auguration of Abraham Lincoln. 
 
 As our readers can well imagine, these winter 
 months of 1861-62 were full of stirring events. 
 Secession was in the air and the fires of patriot- 
 ism were being kindled in the breasts of the loyal 
 people of the North, upon the hills of old New 
 England, in the frozen regions of Minnesota, and 
 to the sunny clime of the Golden Gate, while 
 direful threatenings, ominous clouds of inky 
 blackness were coming up from the fair land of 
 the South. The subjects given our speaker bore 
 largely upon the questions of the day: "Hero 
 Worship"; " The Monroe Doctrine "; "Liberty"; 
 "American Nobility"; "The Union," being 
 among the topics suggested, and showing the 
 trend of thought in the minds of her hearers dur- 
 (186) 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 87 
 
 ing those exciting days. She was then in her 
 twenty-first year, and we cannot wonder that 
 her audiences marvelled upon the fact that this 
 young girl, frail and delicate as a lily, was able 
 to speak upon these questions with greater 
 power than the statesmen of the day, evincing 
 a deeper insight into all questions of govern- 
 ment, economics and sociology than these men, 
 who had been a quarter of a century before 
 the public, possessed. Such was the fact, how- 
 ever, and teachers in our academies and col- 
 leges, in all of the schools of the sciences, lit- 
 erally sat at her feet and were taught from the 
 higher school, in the universities of the Spirit 
 world. With almost unerring accuracy she 
 foretold the coming conflict, named and loca- 
 ted the places at which the leading battles of 
 the Rebellion were to be fought, and told the 
 people of the North that the conflict would not 
 be settled in a few days or months; but that 
 a long, cruel, bloody war was to result from 
 the curse of slavery that was resting upon the 
 American people. Some of the politicians who 
 listened to her, being statesmen at heart, be- 
 lieved in her words, and would have followed 
 the advice of the Spirit had they had the power 
 to do so. The majority, however, scoffed, 
 heeding the voice of the multitude, and went 
 their way without having taken into their souls 
 the awful meaning of this message from the 
 
1 88 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 higher life. How literally these prophecies were 
 fulfilled, and how direful the consequences of 
 the war, can be found upon the pages of every 
 history of this great conflict between the states 
 of this Union. Two of her lectures are espe- 
 cially worthy of a few words of comment from 
 us in passing. 
 
 In speaking upon the subject, " The Union," 
 she uttered some ringing words in behalf of the 
 maintenance of the supremacy of our National 
 Government, pleading that the Constitution be 
 amended so that slavery could be wiped out 
 forever, urging that that Constitution was the 
 sole guarantee of the prosperity and perpetuity 
 of our government. She said: ''We do not 
 understand why any state should war against 
 the National Government, which has nursed it 
 into vigorous prosperity, any more than a child 
 should lift a parricidal hand against its natural 
 protector. If the slave oligarchy is to master 
 the Union, we might as well proclaim a mon- 
 archy at once, for under any species of aristo- 
 cratic rule, our cherished principles of liberty 
 are lost forever. The secessionists seem to re- 
 gard liberty first and union afterwards, but that 
 kind of liberty soon degenerates into savage ex- 
 cesses of rapine and murder. Liberty and Union, 
 'one and inseparable,' should be the motto of 
 all patroits. " 
 
 Following this discourse came another of equal 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 89 
 
 value upon the subject of " Secession and its 
 Consequences," in which, without referring to 
 the question of slavery, per se, she showed the 
 consequences of the establishment of two gov- 
 ernments upon American soil, in the United 
 States, whereas the one being wholly a non-man- 
 ufacturing nation would soon come to depend 
 upon the manufacturers of the North, and would 
 ultimately become as much enslaved by the money 
 power as the blacks were then enslaved by the 
 planters of the South. 
 
 We may be pardoned for introducing these ref- 
 erences to these lectures, at such length, in view 
 of the fact of the importance of the subject 
 which she was treating, and the times which 
 called forth these thoughts from her guides. 
 
 It was during this course of lectures at Dod- 
 worth's Hall that Spirit Thomas Jefferson gave 
 a lecture that attracted widespread attention 
 through the lips of our subject. His topic was, 
 "The Declaration of Independence," and was 
 handled in her usually able manner, as we could 
 well expect with such a strong soul as Jefferson's 
 prompting her to speak. This series of lectures, 
 from December, i860, down late into' the Sum- 
 mer of 1 86 1, was a marked feature in New York 
 life. The hall was crowded on every occasion, 
 and the people instructed upon the live ques- 
 tions that were then agitating the public mind. 
 Her services were in constant requisition in New 
 
I90 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 York and Brooklyn throughout this year, and with 
 the opening of the new year, 1862, we find her 
 again addressing crowded houses at Dodworth's 
 Hall. The same wide range of subjects was given 
 her as in the previous Winter. Her guides kept 
 pace with, in truth led the thought of the times, 
 and were always demanding forward steps on the 
 part of the people. She spoke most eloquently 
 upon the ' ' Real and Imaginary Dangers of the 
 Republic," in February, 1862, and gave a lecture 
 that thrilled all hearts, upon the seemingly stereo- 
 typed subject, "The Crisis." This was at the time 
 in the history of the war when paralysis seemed 
 to have struck the army in the field, and the gov- 
 ernment at the Capital. A new departure of 
 thought seemed to be necessary, and the guides 
 came forward with some important advice in re- 
 lation to the necessities of the times, " A higher 
 ideal," said they, "is needed to enthuse the 
 people. That ideal is the emancipation of the 
 slaves." This same thought was being expressed 
 to President Lincoln through the mediumship of 
 Nettie Colburn in Washington. The many friends 
 of the President, and even Members of Congress, 
 visited certain mediums, from whom they received 
 the same slogan cry, " Emancipation." We learn 
 from good authority that our subject gave audi- 
 ence to many visiting statesmen in New York 
 city, who were urged by the invisibles to take 
 active steps toward the accomplishment of this 
 
NEW YORK WORK, 191 
 
 much to be desired object. President Lincoln 
 and his most intimate friends heard these mes- 
 sages gladly, and guided by their straightforward 
 and righteous words he penned the immortal 
 Emancipation Proclamation, we doubt not at the 
 dictation of some arisen guide of our Republic. 
 The guides of our subject were knowing to these 
 interviews of President Lincoln with Miss Col- 
 burn, and through her would give messages of 
 similar import that wended their way to the 
 White House, to unite their influence with the 
 words of Miss Colburn in urging forward this 
 great reformatory measure. 
 
 Throughout the Winter and Spring months, and 
 far into the Summer, we find her discoursing to 
 the people upon social, religious, political, and 
 reform measures in New York city. All of her 
 lectures were received with the same degree of 
 enthusiasm that had characterized the people in 
 former years. The hall was thronged with eager 
 listeners on every Sunday evening, and her rooms 
 were visited daily, during each week, by those 
 who sought instruction upon the different phases 
 of human thought, from the standpoint of the ad- 
 vanced thinkers in the Spiritual realm. Her 
 lecture of May 18, 1862, upon the subject of 
 "Mind, Spirit and Soul," must here receive es- 
 pecial attention, as the thought expressed in that 
 lecture has a direct bearing upon the teachings 
 that have been advanced bv her in later years. 
 
192 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 From this lecture we quote at length, and leave 
 our readers to deduce their own conclusion there- 
 from. We shall endeavor to show when we come 
 to apply the thought of this discourse to these 
 later teachings, its direct connection therewith. 
 From this lecture we quote as follows: 
 
 "That which we call mind is in its external 
 and real sense but an effect, not a cause — signi- 
 fying that conscious power of executive thought 
 which belongs exclusively to the human brain, 
 and which is a result of reasoning intelligence com- 
 bined with matter. Mind, therefore, is that 
 peculiar quality which proceeds from the human 
 brain — the effect of the conjoined operation of 
 forces in themselves specific, distinct, and the re- 
 sult of other combinations. When we speak of 
 mind as a power, we mean, simply, that mind is 
 the active product of causes superior to itself — a 
 combination of material forces and mental or 
 soul-life acting upon the brain, which produces, 
 as its natural result, thought. Mind, then, is 
 both the thinking power and the aggregate of 
 thoughts. The term mind is wholly inadequate 
 to express the idea of an immortal essence. 
 The mind is all material; its relations are strictly 
 mechanical; it belongs to matter, conceives of 
 nothing else, and measures all things by a mater- 
 ial standard. Ideas may be the results of a su- 
 perior faculty, but the conclusions the mind 
 draws from them are always material. In other 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 93 
 
 words, Mind belongs to the body, and is that 
 which conducts the human being to. a conviction 
 of immortality through the evidences afforded in 
 this life, but it does not itself create or share that 
 immortality. 
 
 1 ' The term spirit is usually supposed to sig- 
 nify something immaterial, but to our conception 
 it implies much more than this. We rank spirit 
 as next to mind, and define it as that substance 
 which is most closely allied to matter, but more 
 ethereal in its nature than the perishable and 
 changing elements of the bodily form. Spirit is 
 that which causes the blood to course through the 
 veins, which animates the eye and gives color 
 to the cheek, which, in short, maintains the 
 harmonious activity of the functions. Take 
 away the spirit, and you have no form, no color, 
 no life, no beauty. The spirit is that which 
 causes life to circulate in the tender germ, and 
 sends the sap upward from the root, through all 
 the branches of the giant oak, which causes the 
 powers of life to work in all forms of verdure and 
 bloom. Spirit is that, which, living, is uncon- 
 scious of life, and exists, therefore, without power 
 of thought, but is pervaded, controlled and 
 guided by that power of which we shall next 
 speak. Mark the antithesis. Mind is the result 
 of thoughts, spirit is pervading life; mind is dis- 
 tinctly consecutive, positive in its action; spirit, 
 diffusive, general, and without definite form; 
 
194 MRS - CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 mind is material, dependent upon outward nature 
 for its inception and growth, produces only out- 
 ward results, cannot compare or reason, except 
 of outward things, draws all its themes from ma- 
 terial substances without which it possesses noth- 
 ing. Spirit is the same wherever matter is, 
 whether the latter be endowed with grossest or 
 loftiest qualities, whether it take the form of an 
 archangel or the humblest worm. We may call 
 spirit, not God, but the breath of God. Spirit is 
 that impalpable presence you perceive when no 
 material form is near; the unseen power which 
 unites the visible to the invisible; the mysterious 
 chain which binds the finite to the infinite, and is 
 the medium for the transmission of thoughts, the 
 result of whose creation is mind. 
 
 "The soul is as clearly unlike the mind and 
 spirit as a ray of sunshine is unlike the glittering 
 icicle. The soul is perfection, consciousness, 
 will. It is not like the mind which depends upon 
 matter; it is not like the spirit which diffuses 
 life through matter, but is the conscious power 
 of all things combined, the essence and perfection 
 of being. God is this soul, for this is a perfec- 
 tion, and perfection is God. As white, which 
 seems no color, is a combination of all prismatic 
 hues, so the soul is a perfect combination of all 
 qualities, so that in it they are made one, and if 
 there is anything which expresses at once all life, 
 thought, knowledge, wisdom, that idea is the 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 95 
 
 soul, and that is what makes it like God. It is 
 the consummate combination of all being, of all 
 insight, of all wisdom — such as your soul is, is 
 God, and God is that soul within you. The soul 
 is the pilot, guiding the frail bark of humanity, 
 heedless, in <its superior knowledge, of all the 
 alarms of ignorance and credulity. Spirit may 
 be changed and modified, may wear bright hues 
 of goodness or be. marred by outward conflict, but 
 the soul through all but burns more brightly in its 
 assured perfection. The soul cannot sin, no more 
 than can God. 
 
 " We may summarize their peculiar relations 
 thus: As mind is the result of matter and spirit; 
 as soul animates the spirit; as the spirit pervades 
 the body, and through this combination forms the 
 mind, so the expression of that mind gave to the 
 world all the ideas of the soul. Between the 
 mind and soul there is ever open antagonism; 
 they are sworn enemies. Atheists and material- 
 ists reason exclusively with the mind and ignore 
 the soul. We should deal with the soul in its 
 unimpaired vitality through the mediumship of 
 the spirit as its agent, with the mind as their 
 outward manifestations." 
 
 The first of July, 1862, in company with her 
 brother, Mr. E. T. Scott, she made an exten- 
 sive tour of the West. On this trip she gave a 
 series of lectures at her old home, Cuba, N. Y. , 
 from which place she went to Cleveland, Ohio, 
 
196 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 where she spent three weeks, lecturing, on an 
 average, four times per week. She visited 
 Toledo, where, as well as in Cleveland, she was 
 received with great enthusiasm by the people. 
 From Toledo she went to Chicago, where, on 
 the 1 3th of August, she gave a remarkable lect- 
 ure under the influence of Spirit Stephen A. 
 Douglas, upon the subject of the "Rebellion." 
 The late Wilbur F. Story, then editor and pro- 
 prietor of the Chicago Times, 'was deeply inter- 
 ested in the subject of this lecture, as were many 
 other prominent citizens of Chicago. This lect- 
 ure so impressed the many friends of the gifted 
 Senator from Illinois, as having the internal evi- 
 dence of the personality of Douglas, that it 
 created a great deal of excitement among them. 
 She was invited to return to that city, which she 
 promised to do early in September. In Milwau- 
 kee, Wis., she was greeted with the same large 
 audiences that everywhere welcomed her in the 
 leading cities of the West. Here again, Spirit 
 Douglas gave some of his trenchant thoughts 
 upon the present crisis. Many who knew Senator 
 Douglas personally, testified to their firm belief 
 in his presence at that time, saying that they had 
 no doubt that his was the mind that prompted 
 the lady's utterances. Many favorable notices in 
 the ' ' Daily Wisconsin " and other papers in Mil- 
 waukee and other places in the State, commended 
 these utterances in the highest terms. Upon her 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 97 
 
 return to Chicago, in September, she was again 
 controlled by Senator Douglas in such a positive 
 manner as to astound many of the skeptics present 
 on that occasion, who had been personal friends 
 of Mr. Douglas when in earth life, one person 
 in the audience asking a personal question in 
 broken English to which Mr. Douglas instantly 
 responded, recognizing the individual. This 
 led to a wide-spread discussion of the claims of 
 Spiritualism among the citizens of Chicago, par- 
 ticularly in regard to the power of Spirit Douglas 
 to use the organism of our subject for the purpose 
 of expressing his thought. A committee com- 
 posed of some of the leading citizens of Chicago 
 sent her the following letter, on the 17th of 
 September, 1862: 
 To Cora L. V. Scott: 
 
 Dear Madam: — We have heard with wonder 
 and amazement that our fellow-citizen, the late 
 Stephen A. Douglas, has purported to address 
 his fellow-townsmen. We do not know what 
 manner of phenomenon this is, but we would 
 like an opportunity of testing this wonderful 
 fact. Therefore, the undersigned invite you to 
 allow the people of Chicago to listen to an ad- 
 dress by Stephen A. Douglas, and if it be he we 
 will have no difficulty in determining it. To 
 this end we have made arrangements for Kings- 
 bury Hall for that purpose, for Friday and Sat- 
 urday evenings next, and trust you will consider 
 
19© MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 favorably this proposal from those who admire 
 your gifts and have loved Mr. Douglas. 
 Your obedient servants, 
 James Campbell, Root & Cady, 
 
 A. Barnum, J. C. Hall, 
 
 I. Y. Munn, W. Sarhong, 
 
 M. W. Leavitt, J. A. Wedgewood, 
 
 R. A. B. Mills, D. E. Milnor, 
 
 T. S. Holmes, E. H. Patterson. 
 
 To this she responded as follows, September 
 1 8th, 1862. 
 
 Messrs. Campbell, Barnum, Hall, Munn, 
 Root & Cady, and others: 
 
 The writer begs to acknowledge the receipt of 
 your kind favor of September 17, in which you 
 honor her with an invitation to appear before 
 the people of Chicago, for the purpose of allow- 
 ing them an opportunity to test the truth of the 
 purported presence of the late Stephen A Doug- 
 las. Her greatest desire is to serve the truth. 
 She will accept of your proposition, at the time 
 and place mentioned in your letter. Allow me 
 to thank you for the high appreciation which 
 your courtesy expresses, and believe me, gentle- 
 men, Very truly yours, 
 
 Cora L. V. Scott. 
 
 A large audience greeted her on the occasion 
 mentioned in the above correspondence, and the 
 subject, "The Union Must and Shall be Pre- 
 served," Andrew Jackson's historical saying, was 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 1 99 
 
 given her. Spirit Douglas' remarks were iden- 
 tical with those made in his speeches to the peo- 
 ple previous to his decease, and the manner in 
 which he replied to questions at the close of the 
 address were truthful and very characteristic of 
 the man. His friends identified the eminent 
 statesman readily. The audience was well 
 pleased with the lecture, as was attested by the 
 frequent applause that greeted her. 
 
 One of the leading Chicago journals, com- 
 menting, editorially, upon the lecture speaks as 
 follows: "The sentences are terse but vigor- 
 ous, like Senator Douglas. The sentiments ex- 
 pressed were his throughout; the language, man- 
 nerisms and general appearance of the speaker 
 were like him; but whether it was Senator Doug- 
 las or not, the public must decide for themselves. 
 The sentiments were Union throughout and 
 breathed a loyalty to the flag, with which we are 
 well satisfied. No one could avoid being pleased 
 with this lecture." 
 
 The letter from Henry Strong, from which this 
 is taken, is too lengthy to be quoted in full, hence 
 we have given this brief excerpt. Mr. Strong 
 spoke enthusiastically of the lecture and was 
 positive that the controlling intelligence was that 
 of the Illinois statesman. 
 
 We are indebted to Henry Strong, a gallant 
 Union soldier for the account of this lecture 
 upon which our comments are based. This dis- 
 
200 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 course made the people of Chicago more desir- 
 ous than ever of investigating the claims of 
 Spiritualism yet further, and during the next few 
 weeks, the public mind was much occupied with 
 this important subject. 
 
 Our subject had started to return to her East- 
 ern home, had lectured in Elkhart, Indiana; 
 Sturges and Coldwater, Michigan, and was giving 
 a series of lectures in Toledo, when she received 
 an urgent request from a number of prominent 
 Spiritualists and investigators in Chicago, to re- 
 turn to the city for the ensuing Winter. She 
 accepted this invitation and remained in Chicago 
 until the following March. Her return was 
 marked by an increased interest among all classes 
 of people in the subject of Spiritualism, which 
 interest was evinced by the crowded houses that 
 greeted her every Sunday. The impressions 
 made by our subject this Winter in Chicago, 
 were so marked and left such an influence upon 
 the minds of her hearers as to cause them to de- 
 sire her return to that place, for a permanent 
 residence among them. This result, however, was 
 not accomplished until some fourteen years later, 
 as your readers will see for themselves later on. 
 
 In the Spring of 1863 she again visited Wis- 
 consin, spoke in many of the leading cities of 
 that State, and visited her friends at her old 
 home at Lake Mills, where her mediumship was 
 first made known to her. 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 201 
 
 During the month of April she gave a number 
 of addresses in the towns within a radius of a 
 few hundred miles of Chicago, in the State of 
 Illinois. The comments upon her visit to 
 Geneseo are of such a nature as to warrant our 
 copying the following from the Geneseo Repub- 
 lic, of April 15th, 1863: 
 
 "There was no ranting or bitterness, no at- 
 tempt at lofty flights, striving to appear flowery 
 and eloquent, but the eloquence of thought, 
 uttered in language elevating the mind above its 
 ordinary level. No description can do justice to 
 the lectures, they were unspeakably beautiful, 
 the language eloquent and pure; sentences per- 
 fect; thoughts grand and noble, and the manner 
 of speaking was simple and quiet, but it was the 
 simplicity of strength, the quietness of conscious 
 power. Whence comes the power of this young, 
 uneducated woman ? How can she lecture with 
 such ability, on such a variety of subjects, call- 
 ing out crowded houses night after night, for 
 weeks and months in succession. Only twenty- 
 three years of age, has not been to school since 
 eleven, writes nothing, reads but little and ap- 
 pears like an ordinary woman, but when she is 
 influenced to speak in public, we have thoughts 
 so profound and rich in language, so vigorous 
 and appropriate as belong only to great talents 
 and ripe culture." 
 
 May 1st, 1863, again finds our subject in Bos- 
 
202 MRS. CORA L, V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ton where she opened a series of lectures in Ly- 
 ceum Hall. Of her return to the Hub, the 
 "Banner of Light," says editorially: 
 
 "After an absence of four years this lady is 
 again speaking to a Boston audience, with the 
 same deep interest on the part of the public as 
 before. During this four years' absence she has 
 labored mostly in New York city. She has just 
 returned from a most successful Western tour, 
 where the desire to hear her was very great, her 
 audiences always being as large as the capacity 
 of the house would admit. Those who heard 
 her years ago thought there could be no improve- 
 ment in her elocution, but we notice a marked 
 change in the tone of her voice. It is much 
 stronger and clearer than it was and is most 
 beautifully modulated. Her accents fall upon 
 the ear with a clear, soft, musical sound that 
 perfectly charms the auditors, while the plain, 
 logical, philosophical argument she uses, rivets 
 the attention till the last utterance dies away in 
 her closing benediction." 
 
 Her second lecture of this series was given by 
 Spirit Theodore Parker, whose subject was the 
 " Future of America." This lecture led to much 
 discussion upon the part of the friends and op- 
 ponents of Spiritualism, in regard to the identity 
 of Spirit Parker. Many who knew him inti- 
 mately testified to their recognition of his person- 
 ality in the gestures of the speaker, and style of 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 203 
 
 language used. So powerful was the control 
 that the tears coursed down the medium's cheeks, 
 thereby indicating the deep feelings of emotion 
 actuating Spirit Parker upon this, his first public 
 address, given to his old friends in Boston since 
 his ascension into spirit life. 
 
 An anonymous writer in William Lloyd Gar- 
 rison's ''Liberator," made a bitter attack upon 
 our subject, claiming that the personality of 
 Parker was not proven in the lecture purporting 
 to come from him. This led the friends of Mr. 
 Parker, who knew that he was interested in 
 Spiritualism at the time of his transition, to 
 come out in her defence. The testimonials as 
 to the recognition of Parker's thought and per- 
 sonality are so numerous as to preclude their 
 admission here, but the concensus of their opin- 
 ions was that external as well as internal evi- 
 dence proved the claim of the spirit to be strictly 
 true. 
 
 At this point we may mention the fact that 
 her contemporaries upon the Spiritualistic plat 
 form in New England, at this time, were such 
 men as William Lloyd Garrison, Ralph Waldo 
 Emerson, H. B. Storer, H. C. Wright, H. F. 
 Gardner, Charles A. Hayden, now a noted Uni- 
 versalist minister, and such women as Lizzie 
 Doten, Susie M. Johnson, Fannie Davis Smith, 
 Mrs. A. M. Spence and many others. 
 
 Our Spiritualistic friends of the present gen- 
 
204 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 eration may not be acquainted with the fact that 
 the gifted Emerson did not hesitate to attend 
 Spiritualistic meetings, nor to accept engage- 
 ments upon our platform. With these speakers 
 our subject took equal rank among the scholarly 
 minds in Boston, and held her position with 
 great ease. 
 
 It was during this engagement in Boston that 
 she gave a lecture upon the subject: "The 
 Soul; Its Origin and Destiny," which aroused 
 much thought in the minds of her hearers. This 
 lecture has been published in one of the earlier 
 volumes of her discourse, hence its reproduction 
 is unnecessary. Our readers can determine its 
 value from the following quotation from the 
 editorial columns of the "Banner of Light," in 
 the Summer of 1863: "She gave one of the 
 most lucid arguments in elucidation of the sub- 
 ject ever listened to. We will not mar its beau- 
 ties by any attempt to give a synopsis of it, for 
 it was so complete and connected that it would 
 be unfair to give it in parts." 
 
 She aroused such an interest among the peo- 
 ple who flocked to hear her in the subject of 
 Spiritualism, that she was invited to spend 
 another month with this society. She did so, 
 and gave them a series of eight addresses, cover- 
 ing the last two Sundays in June and the first 
 two in July. 
 
 May 31st found her at the home of the Bal- 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 205 
 
 lous at Hopedale, where she was ever a wel- 
 come guest. It is well for us at this point to 
 state that Adin Ballou from the very first ac- 
 cepted the fact that the controlling spirit was, 
 of a verity, his son, and during his entire life he 
 was the faithful friend and staunch supporter of 
 our subject. His heart and home were ever 
 open to her, and his good wife and daughter 
 shared his feeling for Cora. 
 
 After a pleasant visit at the home of the Bal- 
 lous, she returned to her Boston labors. At 
 the close of her July engagement the managers 
 of the Lyceum Hall Society, through its lecture 
 committee, consisting of L. B. Wilson, Jacob 
 Edson and Daniel Farrar, presented her with a 
 testimonial indicative of the appreciation of the 
 society and its officers, of the great good she had 
 accomplished through her Boston labors. As 
 this was given with practical unanimity, it shows 
 the confidence the people felt in the unseen 
 powers that were guiding our instrument. 
 
 Early in the Autumn of 1863 we find her at 
 her old home in Western New York, where she 
 gave a series of lectures in the town of Cuba. 
 Both believers and unbelievers among the citi- 
 zens of Cuba heard her with delight, for she was 
 much loved by her old friends and neighbors in 
 that place. Two pleasant months slipped quietly 
 away from our subject as she tarried in her old 
 home, during which time she regained her strength 
 
206 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 and gathered new courage to again go forth to do 
 battle for her religion. 
 
 She returned to New York in November and 
 filled one month's engagement at Clinton Hall, 
 where she was warmly welcomed by her many 
 admiring friends. The month of December was 
 passed in Boston, where she was greeted with 
 the same eclat with which she always had been 
 received in the nation's literary center. She re- 
 turned to her New York engagement where she 
 spent the remainder of the Winter and the 
 greater portion of the Summer, lecturing with 
 great acceptance in New York city and Brooklyn. 
 There w T as no diminution in the attendance at her 
 meetings, and the people seemed to have as 
 deep an interest in her inspired utterances as 
 they had expressed during the eight previous 
 years that she had ministered unto them. 
 
 In September, 1863, at the invitation of 
 Dr. John Newcomer, she visited Meadville, Pa., 
 and gave a series of lectures in Newcomer's 
 Hall. These were the first public lectures on 
 Spiritualism ever given in that city, so Dr. 
 Newcomer says in a letter to the "Banner of 
 Light," and the hall was packed on every occa- 
 sion of her appearance. Here she met the 
 Hon. A. B. Richmond for the first time, who 
 was chosen by the audience to select the sub- 
 ject of her discourse, in company with pther 
 scholarly gentlemen, equally as able as the dis- 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 20y 
 
 tinguished jurist. As Mr. Richmond has made 
 this visit of our subject a matter of especial 
 reference in his splendid work, "What I Saw 
 at Cassadaga Lake," we take the liberty of 
 quoting our brother's words in full at this point, 
 relative to this lecture: 
 
 "Cora L. V. Scott came to our city. The 
 public was notified that the young lady was 
 a 'trance speaker'; arrangements were made 
 for her to lecture at Library Hall, and it was 
 proposed that a learned professor of our college 
 and myself should be appointed a committee to 
 give her a test subject, i. e., one that in her 
 normal condition she most probably would be 
 ignorant of. It was arranged that the young 
 lady was to be invited to visit my museum, a 
 large private collection which I had made while 
 engaged in scientific studies and investigations, 
 as a pastime, and as a relief from the labors 
 of an arduous profession; should she call as was 
 intended, I was to engage her in conversation on 
 various scientific subjects, and then we were 
 to give her a question involving a knowledge 
 of that science which she appeared to be the 
 most ignorant of. The afternoon preceding 
 the evening of the lecture she called, in com- 
 pany with a young lady and gentleman of my 
 acquaintance, who were no particeps criminis 
 in the conspiracy against her, and who knew 
 nothing of the object of her visit. 
 
208 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 "When she called, I saw a very pretty 
 young girl, apparently eighteen years of age. 
 She was sprightly and intelligent, yet it soon 
 became evident from her conversation that she 
 was not learned in the sciences. She viewed 
 my electrical and chemical apparatus with un- 
 disguised wonder ; the collection of shells, in- 
 sects and birds excited her admiration, which 
 she evinced in an almost childlike manner. 
 When I saw her and conversed with her a short 
 time, my heart relented at the severe ordeal 
 we were preparing for her; and if I had been 
 fifteen years younger, I would have thrown up 
 my commission and resigned my position as a 
 committeeman. But Science is no respecter 
 of persons, and in her investigations no caste 
 is recognized, no condition in life can claim 
 immunity from the effect of her demonstrations. 
 
 "I accompanied the young ladies around the 
 room until we came to a case of geological speci- 
 mens. This she would have passed by with a 
 casual glance. They evidently did not interest 
 her ; therefore, there I paused. ' Ah, yes! ' I 
 thought; ' this is terra incogjiita to you. Young 
 lady, you shall lecture this evening on geology.' 
 I showed her specimens of metamorphic rocks, of 
 fossiliferons formations, of infusoria in bog-iron 
 ore, talked to her of pliocene strata and plutonic 
 rocks, until she looked thoroughly bewildered 
 and bored; but I kept on with my torture until, 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 209 
 
 in the midst of one of my most learned essays, 
 her wandering eyes caught sight of a beautiful 
 little stuffed bird in a near-by case, when, with 
 an exclamation in a delighted child-like voice: 
 'Oh, Lizzie! do just look at that dear little bird! 
 Don't you wish you had it for your hat ? ' 'That 
 will do,' thought I; ' you do not appear to under- 
 stand what I have been talking about; you shall 
 deliver to us a lecture this evening on one of the 
 most abstruse theories of geology, and may the 
 Spirits have mercy on you if your inspiration 
 fails you, for you certainly know nothing of the 
 subject yourself.' 
 
 "Evening came; the hall was filled with an in- 
 telligent, anxious, yet incredulous assembly. 
 The young girl was seated on the rostrum, look- 
 ing over the audience with a modest, innocent, 
 and almost child-like expression of countenance, 
 apparently wholly unconscious of the awful fate 
 that awaited her. My friend, the professor, 
 arose and read the question she was to discuss. 
 It was so ponderous that I fancied it shook the 
 building as he read it. The young girl looked 
 bewildered for a moment, then modestly sug- 
 gested that ' she feared the subject would not 
 be interesting to a popular audience.' We in- 
 formed her that it was given as a test of her in- 
 spiration. She closed her eyes resignedly, shiv- 
 ered a moment, and then appeared to become 
 unconscious. A friend of the committee, who 
 
2IO MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 was a learned professor as well as a wit, whis- 
 pered in our ear, ' See, your question has para- 
 lyzed her; no wonder! If the Philistines had 
 met Sampson with that question, they would have 
 killed him, and with a weapon very like the one he 
 used so effectually against them.' A few mo- 
 ments more, and the young girl arose and stepped 
 slowly forward to the front of the rostrum. 
 
 " A singular change had come over her face. 
 She looked ten years older, her girlish expression 
 was completely gone; her features seemed at 
 first rigid and death-like, then they relaxed, and 
 in a clear, melodious voice she commenced her 
 lecture — and here my pen fails me. I cannot 
 describe the beauty of her diction, or the deep 
 and profound learning she manifested on a sub- 
 ject that in her normal condition she could have 
 known but little about. For over an hour she 
 held her audience spell-bound; a more profound- 
 ly learned and eloquent discourse I never heard 
 before. It was very soon apparent to me that 
 she could teach the committee many things in 
 the science of geology unknown to them. She 
 quoted from authors old and new who had writ- 
 ten on the subject. Geological terms flowed 
 from her lips like music from the strings of a harp. 
 When she closed her lecture and took her seat, 
 she appeared very much exhausted; her girlish 
 expression of countenance returned; for a mo- 
 ment the audience remained silent, then an ap- 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 2 I I 
 
 planse followed that shook the building to its 
 foundation. Her lecture was an overwhelming 
 success. The people looked at her innocent 
 young face with astonishment. A savant in 
 learning, dressed in silk and lace, with the face 
 of a schoolgirl and the eloquence of a Cicero, had 
 spoken as I had never heard man speak before. 
 
 "The next day I met the professor. ' Well,' 
 said I, ' what did you think of that lecture ? ' 
 
 14 ' I'll tell you, Richmond,' said he, 'it was 
 the most wonderful instance of mind reading I 
 ever heard of.' 
 
 "'Mind reading!' I replied; 'what do you 
 mean by that ?' 
 
 " 'Why,' said he, ' you know that if you place 
 a magnetic needle on a stand away from any im- 
 mediate influence, it will point north ?' 
 
 " 'Yes,' I remarked; l I have observed that for 
 some years, but what then ?' 
 
 " 'Why,' continued the professor, ' if you take 
 a couple of magnetic bars of steel, and place 
 them at unequal distances on the right and left 
 of the needle, it will oscillate for a few moments, 
 and then finally settle at the resultant point be- 
 tween the three forces operating on it, i. e., the 
 magnetism of the earth, the magnetic influence of 
 the one bar on the right, and the one on the left. 
 Well, it was so with the girl. Her lecture was 
 but a reflex of your mind and mine operating on 
 hers. She combined our ideas on the subject 
 
2 12 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 with what little she knew, and a very fine lecture 
 was the result. But it was unconscious cerebra- 
 tion.' 
 
 ' ' I felt flattered by this learned explanation. It 
 was not the young girl after all who had lectured, 
 but the professor and myself. I was willing to 
 accept this explanation. The only trouble was 
 how to divide the partnership properly between 
 the professor and myself. This we were never 
 able to do up to the time of his death, which oc- 
 curred ten or fifteen years after. But I have 
 always thought that that lecture of the profes- 
 sor's and mine was the greatest effort of our 
 lives." 
 
 October found her at her old home, at Cuba, 
 visiting her mother and other relatives in the 
 home of her childhood. Of her visit to this 
 place she has herself written (under the aid of 
 Ouina), in a most beautiful poem, the thoughts 
 that thronged her mind during these golden 
 autumnal days. 
 
 BEYOND THE HILLS. 
 
 All hail, once again, my native hills ; 
 
 I kiss your feet, ye pine-crowned kings ! 
 A holy reverence my being thrills — 
 
 Your loyal subject grateful homage brings. 
 My world in childhood was amid your forms ; 
 
 The sunset glory was your royal crown ; 
 Majestic and unmoved ye bore all storms, 
 
 And reigned in silence when the sun went down — 
 When the sun went down to an unknown valley, 
 
 An unknown valley beyond the hills ! 
 
New York work. 213 
 
 I dreamed golden dreams, oh, shining hills ! 
 
 I climbed to where the wild breezes play, 
 Or wandered in joy by your gushing rills, 
 
 To pluck the wood flowers in early May. 
 Then life was but a fleeting hour of bliss, 
 
 And the busy world seemed a fairy dream ; 
 I pressed to my lips false Fortune's kiss, 
 
 And eagerly sought life's changeful stream, 
 Where the sun went down to an unknown valley, 
 
 An unknown valley beyond the hills. 
 
 And I had fond friends, oh, silent hills, 
 
 Who came each day to the cottage door, 
 And gathered around the warm wood fire, 
 
 To tell strange legends of ancient lore — 
 Of the red man who trod the forest green, 
 
 Who made the hills echo his lcud war-cry, 
 While his nodding plume and his arrow keen, 
 
 Went swift and sure when the blast swept by ; 
 But they all are gone to an unknown valley, 
 
 An unknown valley beyond the hills. 
 
 I weep on your bosoms, oh, solemn hills ! 
 
 I water your emerald robes with my tears ; 
 I weep for the hours forever gone, 
 
 For the hopes and friends of childhood's years. 
 The world, when tried, proved false and cold, 
 
 And love was betrayed with poisonous breath ; 
 Kind friends drank deep of Lethe's stream, 
 
 And one by one slept cold in death — 
 For they all went down to an unknown valley, 
 
 An unknown valley beyond the hills, 
 
 But ye have not changed, my native hills ; 
 
 Though friends prove false, ye still are true, 
 The pine trees sing their solemn praise, 
 
 And the wild flower sips the evening dew ; 
 Ye are robed still in royal green, 
 
 And at eve ye wear a golden crown, 
 
2l4 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 While the pale moon flashes a silvery sheen 
 
 On your darkened brows when the sun goes down — 
 
 When the sun goes down to an unknown valley, 
 An unknown valley beyond the hills. 
 
 I am calmer now, oh, soothing hills ! 
 
 And I worship another Higher King ; 
 To the spirit of endless Life and Hope 
 
 To Nature's God my allegiance bring. 
 I bow my head to life's storm and pain, 
 
 While onward I press o'er the stony ground, 
 For I feel that hope's flowers shall bloom again, 
 
 And the loved and lost be once more found, 
 They will all be found in some pleasant valley, 
 
 Some pleasant valley beyond the hills. 
 April, 1865. 
 
 In November, 1864, she began an engagement 
 in Boston at Lyceum Hall. People flocked to 
 hear her in the same large numbers that they had 
 always done upon her previous annual visits to 
 that place. In fact, she has ever been greeted 
 by large and enthusiastic audiences in the New 
 England capital ever since her first visit there, 
 nearly forty years ago. One of her lectures was 
 upon the subject, "The Reconstruction of the 
 Constitution." This lecture aroused a great deal 
 of thought on the part of the people who heard 
 it, and was taken up by the metropolitan press 
 and widely discussed by people of all denomina- 
 tions. Concerning it, the now venerable Luther 
 Colby, of "The Banner of Light," says: "We 
 do not overstate the case when we say that prob- 
 ably this subject has never been treated by any 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 2 I 5 
 
 statesman with more ability than on this occasion. 
 It was a clear and elaborate expression of the in- 
 tent and meaning of the various parts of that 
 famous instrument, and worthy of the brains and 
 genius of Hamilton, with the wisdom he gained 
 in Spirit life. She pronounced it jthe most per- 
 fect constitution ever formed for a free people to 
 live under, with one exception, and that was the 
 clause in reference to persons he held to servi- 
 tude and labor. 1 ' 
 
 So great was the popular demand for her serv- 
 ices that she was re-engaged for December and 
 January immediately following. 
 
 During the Winter and Spring of 1865 she filled 
 engagements in New York city, and Meadville, 
 Pa. , returning in May to Boston, where she spoke 
 in Melodeon Hall in behalf of the Sanitary Com- 
 mission. She also supplied the platform at Ly- 
 ceum Hall, giving two lectures, owing to the ill- 
 ness of Miss Lizzie Doten, who was then one of 
 the most popular and highly gifted lecturers in 
 the ranks of the Spiritualists of the United States. 
 Her Summer work was divided between New 
 York city and Chicago. In the latter city, despite 
 the hot July weather, she filled Metropolitan Hall 
 with large audiences to listen to her inspired utter- 
 ances. She was invited to visit Camp Douglas 
 and speak to the veterans there who had just 
 returned from the war. It was on this occasion 
 that she delivered a lecture, entitled, "To the 
 
2l6 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Union Army," closing with a poem of exquisite 
 beauty, entitled, ''Song of Welcome to the 
 Union Armies." This poem contains such lofty, 
 patriotic sentiments, and beautiful imagery of 
 thought, that we take the liberty of quoting it 
 at this point, believing that it will be of interest 
 and profit to our readers: 
 
 SONG OF WELCOME TO THE UNION ARMIES. 
 
 (Poem, " B.of Z . " July 2Q, 1863.J 
 
 Open wide the palace portals, 
 
 Wreathe with the flowers the banquet hall; 
 Let lights gleam from every cottage, 
 Hang fresh garlands on each wall; 
 Roll the drum! 
 Bugle sound! 
 Let the land with joy resound! 
 Soldiers, welcome home! 
 
 Who are these with fearless bearing, 
 Battle-worn, yet brave and strong, 
 With their tattered banners waving, 
 With their wild and joyous song? 
 Never fought 
 Braver men — 
 Force of gallant Sheridan! 
 Brave boys, welcome home! 
 
 Who are these like war-birds flocking, 
 
 Filling street and public square, 
 Dashing, restless, brave, undaunted, 
 Thronging, shouting everywhere? 
 When we thought 
 All was lost, 
 Down swept Sherman's winged host; 
 Warriors, welcome home. 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 2\J 
 
 Who compose these mighty columns, 
 
 Marching proudly, rank and file, 
 With no stain upon their laurels, 
 Wreathed in victory's bright smile? 
 Bravest sons 
 Of the free, 
 Led by Grant and Liberty! 
 Veterans, welcome home! 
 
 Where the wild-rose blooms in beauty, 
 
 On the distant woodland slope, 
 And the golden prairie lily 
 Lifts its dew-filled chalice up, 
 And the birds 
 Sweetly sing, 
 All their wild notes to you fling; 
 Welcome, welcome home. 
 
 Where the corn-fields stand like armies, 
 With their plumes of gold and green, 
 Driving back pale-faced famine, 
 In whose clutches ye have been — 
 Fields of wheat, 
 Waving grass, 
 All salute you, as you pass, 
 
 Whispering, "Welcome home." 
 
 But, alas! all are not with you, 
 
 Who went forth in strength one day; 
 Mothers vainly watch their coming; 
 Wives can only weep and pray — 
 Watch and wait 
 
 For nevermore, ; 
 
 Through palace hall, or cottage door, 
 Will they come welcome home. 
 
 One by one their names were written 
 
 Upon Heaven's muster rolls; 
 Death, Time's great senior commander, 
 
 Led them to the land of souls; 
 
218 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 From cold marches, 
 Bloody glens, 
 From foul, loathsome prison dens, 
 Angels bore them home. 
 
 Now they wear the shining armor 
 
 Of eternal, endless life, 
 Truth is sword, and shield, and sabre, 
 Love has conquered every strife. 
 Ever true 
 Still they stand, 
 Sentinels o'er their loved land, 
 In their shining home. 
 
 Where the camp-fires of the heavens 
 
 Gleam above the clouds of earth, 
 And where all souls are promoted, 
 By the standard of true worth; 
 Led by them, 
 Heaven sent, 
 Your loved, martyred President! 
 They are " welcome home! " 
 
 The latter part of the Summer and early Au- 
 tumn was passed at the home of her mother, in 
 North Cuba, where she gladly addressed the 
 friends of her youth upon the topics of the day, 
 and the subject proper of Spiritualism. 
 
 We find her filling the first regular engage- 
 ment in the Nation's capital, Washington, D. C. , 
 in the month of November. This is the opening 
 of a work whose importance commands especial 
 mention in a chapter by itself, hence, we shall 
 not dwell at any length upon this first visit, but 
 refer readers to the able account of her Wash- 
 ington labors, from the pen of George A. Bacon, 
 in a subsequent chapter. 
 
NEW YORK WORK, 2IO, 
 
 She was a delegate to the Second National 
 Convention held in Philadelphia late in the 
 Autumn of 1865, in the proceedings of which she 
 took a prominent part. This convention was 
 presided over by the venerable John Pierpont, 
 whose fame as a poet, Unitarian preacher and 
 lecturer on Spiritualism is world wide. She 
 opposed all attempts to define Spiritualism, and 
 threw the weight of her influence against a 
 limited organization, to be composed only of 
 those who were willing to acknowledge the 
 name "Spiritualist." She felt that any defini- 
 tion of Spiritualism, for the masses at large, 
 would eventuate in a Spiritualistic creed later on 
 in its history, or the commitment of the body as 
 a whole to some established line of thought or 
 hobby, advocated by extremists, either on the 
 radical or conservative sides. She was a ready 
 debater and presented her views with great clear- 
 ness. Her opinions upon the subject of Spirit - 
 itualism were deemed of so much importance as 
 to lead to her appointment, by President Pier- 
 pont, as a member of the committee of fifteen, to 
 prepare an address to the country. Of this com- 
 mittee the late able jurist, Judge A. G. W. 
 Carter, of Ohio, was chairman. Many other 
 prominent Spiritualists were on this committee, 
 among whom we notice the names of Miss Lizzie 
 Doten, the Hon. S. S. Jones, founder of the 
 • ' Religio-Philosophical Journal," Prof. J, S, 
 
220 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Loveland, now of California, all of whom were 
 considered leading lights in Spiritualism. 
 
 Late in June, 1866, she delivered a lecture in 
 Boston, entitled "The Coming Conflict." This 
 lecture produced an unusual sensation among all 
 classes of people. She spoke ably upon the 
 need of reform in governmental affairs, and 
 stated many trenchant truths in regard to the 
 outcome of reconstructionary efforts that were 
 then being made. She arraigned the Catholic 
 Church for its luke-warm loyalty to our flag, and 
 told the people that the mysterious visits of cer- 
 tain ex-Union generals to the Pope of Rome 
 meant more than appeared on the surface. One 
 of these generals had commanded the grandest 
 army the world ever saw for two years, until it 
 dwindled away because of his inactivity, hoping 
 thereby to play into the hands of the dis-union- 
 ists, until the loyal North called for his removal, 
 while others high in authority had also, through 
 their apathy, sought to betray the Union cause. 
 She warned all people against listening to that 
 subtle voice of conservativism that promised a 
 base peace to all through a surrender of princi- 
 ples vital to the life of the republic. She fav- 
 ored placing the penitent leaders of the Southern 
 Confederacy upon probation before restoring 
 them to the full rights of citizenship, and spoke 
 a few plain words in regard to Andrew John- 
 son's universal amnesty ideas. What she pre- 
 
NEW YORK WORK. 221 
 
 dieted in regard to the restoration of these men 
 indiscriminately to citizenship was literally ful- 
 filled in the terrorizing and ultimate depriva- 
 tion of the blacks of their political rights, in the 
 days of the K. K. K. 's in the different states of 
 the South. She advocated the gospel of forgive- 
 ness, but thought the lines, 
 
 ' ' When the devil was sick, 
 The devil a saint would be," etc., 
 
 should be applied to our brethren of the South, 
 in order to see if they would not make good use 
 of their restored political privileges. This lecture 
 we deem one of the most important and one of the 
 most valuable of all lectures that have fallen from 
 her lips. Its delivery marked a new departure 
 in the political world, and was much discussed 
 throughout the country. The influence of this 
 lecture was widespread and caused many to 
 pledge themselves anew to the cause of main- 
 taining the new Constitution of the United 
 States and their fealty to the flag as well. 
 
 We have been thus explicit in regard to these 
 years from 185 1 to 1865, inclusive, because of 
 the youth of our subject, the large number of 
 places visited by her, and the wide range of sub- 
 jects treated in her scholarly lectures. Concern- 
 ing these fourteen years of labor, several large 
 volumes could be filled with valuable thoughts, 
 couched in choicest language, if we were to enter 
 into the minutiae of detail. We have deemed 
 
222 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 it wise and expedient to follow her thus closely 
 in order that our readers may see what an im- 
 mense work the child, the maiden and the young 
 woman could accomplish with the aid of her ad- 
 vanced helpers in spirit life. We must bear in 
 mind that she was without scholastic training, 
 and that these thoughts were imprinted upon her 
 consciousness by some power outside of herself. 
 In view of this fact, we cannot wonder that the 
 universal verdict of the public was summed up 
 in the one word — marvellous! Other youthful 
 organisms have been touched in like manner 
 since that time, and the results of their labors 
 have received the same verdict, hence we do not 
 point to our subject alone, as the only marvel 
 that Spiritualism has presented to the world. 
 We do hold this work to be of most material 
 value to the history of Spiritualism, and an integral 
 part of the same. Therefore, these years, lying 
 nearly three decades behind us, are of interest to 
 all because of the wonderful lessons of spirit power 
 contained in them for all who will read the lives of 
 these gifted workers, who have been developed 
 to bless humanity by the Spirit Guardians, whose 
 homes are in the " Morning-Land of Souls." 
 
 We now enter upon the consideration of the 
 work in Washington, and the specific teachings of 
 our subject, and details will be lost sight of in the 
 larger subject of general effect of these thoughts 
 or teachings upon the people of the world. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 WASHINGTON WORK. 
 
 OUR medium's work in Washington, D. C. , 
 opened in the Winter of 1865-66. Con- 
 cerning this work we append, as the best ac- 
 count of its effect and general scope that we can 
 find, an ably written chapter from the pen of 
 George A. Bacon, Esq., who for more than 
 thirty years has been a valued friend of our sub- 
 ject. Mr. Bacon's account is too valuable to be 
 reduced by even one sentence, and its literary 
 merit warrants its reproduction precisely as it 
 was penned by him. While in Washington she 
 made her home much of the time at Mr. Bacon's, 
 who was well fitted to speak of her and her work 
 in that place: 
 Mr. H. D. Barrett, 
 
 Esteemed Friend and Brother: — You ask 
 for my reminiscences of Mrs. Richmond's spiritual 
 work at Washington during the troublous times 
 of the War and of the reconstruction period. 
 These are of such a character, growing out of 
 the then existing conditions, as well as my per- 
 sonal relations to them, that from the very nat- 
 (223) 
 
224 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ure of the case I could not readily forget them. 
 Not only do I retain a vivid memory of that 
 epoch and the events as they occurred, but in 
 addition to what an old farmer called his "good 
 remember," I possess a bulky scrap-book which 
 bears record of that history. 
 
 As President of the Spiritual Society at that 
 time, it became my duty to engage the sev- 
 eral speakers who addressed us, and, among 
 others, I wrote to Cora Scott who was then in 
 New York, a protege of Judge Edmunds. 
 
 This was in the Winter of 1865-66. Her ad- 
 vent on our platform was an event our little so- 
 ciety felt to take some degree of pride in. The 
 numbers of the audience became largely aug- 
 mented, anticipating which we had taken a new 
 and more commodious hall, while the character 
 of the company was no less marked. New 
 faces and older heads generally were in the 
 majority. Men of note were to be seen at each 
 lecture, manifesting unabated interest, while 
 several became regular contributors in defraying 
 the expenses of the meetings. 
 
 Her parlor receptions each week were among 
 the notable events of the day, unique in charac- 
 ter and phenomenal in versatility, while their 
 intellectual scope and spiritual revelation filled 
 her listeners with the most profound wonder. 
 Never before had their counterpart been known 
 to the many who were privileged to attend upon 
 
WASHINGTON WORK. 22 5 
 
 these gatherings. On one occasion, I remem- 
 ber, there were present sixteen public officials, 
 senators, representatives, judges, doctors, et. 
 a/., each of whom marvelled at the power and 
 wisdom displayed in her responses to the ever 
 varying questions, chiefly relating to national 
 complications, which were submitted by the 
 more prominent members of her distinguished 
 company. For two hours at a time have I seen 
 her seated in the center of a group of earnest 
 and interested politicians and others, answering 
 promptly, clearly and apparently satisfactorily, 
 questions that involved a practical knowledge of 
 finance, history, political economy, jurisprudence 
 and the science of government; and it was no 
 wonder that coming from one but just out of her 
 teens, naturally filled all who thus heard her 
 with profound surprise. 
 
 During these days, among those who seemed 
 to be interested in these matters were such men 
 as Senators Benj. Wade, of Ohio; Jacob Howard, 
 of Michigan; Henry Wilson, of Massachusetts, 
 afterwards Vice-President of the United States; 
 General Banks, Judge Lawrence, George W. 
 Julian, Hon. Mr. Beaman, and many others. 
 As several of her public discourses, applicable to 
 our government, partook of a prophetic charac- 
 ter, all appeared anxious to learn explicitly, if 
 possible, as to the future course of the country. 
 The times were alarmingly problematical; every- 
 
226 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 thing was in a state of transition; nothing was 
 certain. Through the aid of French arms, Maxi- 
 milian was on the throne of the Montezumas, in 
 a country adjacent to our southern border; the 
 financial situation was at a supremely critical 
 stage; active operations in the field between the 
 North and South had but recently ceased and 
 the era of reconstruction was just on. Never 
 was there a time in the history of the National 
 Government when the highest statesmanship was 
 so imperatively demanded, never a time when 
 temporary makeshifts in legislation were so 
 readily adopted as a substitute for the perma- 
 nence in state-craft. It is no secret that certain 
 efforts were made to incorporate into national 
 law some of the hints and suggestions received 
 from spiritual seances; as usual, however, short- 
 sighted policy was in the ascendant then as it is 
 today. When will governments learn to pro- 
 gress through methods evolutionary rather than 
 revolutionary ? 
 
 Perhaps I could say nothing in this connection 
 more pertinent than to here insert a few extracts 
 from my notes made at the time and printed in 
 "The Banner of Light," thirty years ago. Writ- 
 ing in November, 1865, I quote as follows: 
 
 "This month we have been and next month 
 we expect to be, favored by the presence of the 
 spiritually endowed Cora L. V. Scott, whose ap- 
 pearance in our city marks an era in the history 
 
WASHINGTON WORK. 22/ 
 
 of the Spiritual movement in this part of our 
 country. Doubtless her fame had something to 
 do with calling out a large gathering on the oc- 
 casion of her first lecture, but it does not ac- 
 count for the continuously increasing number of 
 her listeners. There must be something back of 
 and superior to her mere earthly name, as the 
 power behind the throne, to satisfactorily explain 
 this. 
 
 " Her being here at this time has created great 
 enthusiasm among her friends and kindled an un- 
 usual interest among those who heretofore never 
 deigned to speak of the subject, much less to 
 attend our meetings. 
 
 "As is customary elsewhere, so here, for the 
 morning services the controlling intelligence 
 choose their own subjects and at the close of the 
 lecture, answered questions relative to what has 
 been advanced by the speaker. Her ability to 
 triumphantly carry herself through this severe 
 ordeal, to the discomfiture of the carping critic, 
 thousands of readers, with thousands of others 
 who never read, well know, from their having 
 personally witnessed the fact. Yet, without 
 meretriciousness of any sort she has more than 
 sustained the high position that was accorded to 
 her in the beginning of her ministry." 
 
 Through misunderstanding, skepticism, re- 
 proach and calumny it is rationally impossible 
 for a naturally timid, true and innocent nature — 
 
228 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 for she was but a child when she first encoun- 
 tered the public criticism — to so successfully ' 'face 
 a frowning world," and in spite of its accumulated 
 opposition from bigotry, prejudice, and malice, 
 to overcome it so as to receive its approval, and, 
 for a succession of years, to command its respect 
 and homage, without the possession of wonderful 
 gifts — even the vice-gerent of the angels. For 
 graceful poise, dignified deportment, subdued, 
 distinct, yet thrilling enunciation, for beauty and 
 pertinency of expression, with heart and soul 
 eloquence, she has no superior if an equal in all 
 the land. 
 
 It has been repeatedly intimated in our hear- 
 ing by the friendly Indian spirit, who in private 
 circles usually controls our sister, that the higher 
 intelligences would have something to say for the 
 special benefit of those who sit in the big coun- 
 cil fires of the Nation — which if they are wise 
 they will considerately heed. It is greatly to be 
 desired that our congressmen, for earth and 
 heaven know they need it, should have a favor- 
 able opportunity to learn politics from a stand- 
 point entirely new to most of them; should have 
 political predictions presented, based upon such 
 internal and external evidence of their truthful- 
 ness as shall set them to thinking and acting in 
 a manner that means actual down-right business 
 — presented, too, with a power of authority, as 
 though of a verity it was being proclaimed by 
 
WASHINGTON WORK. 2 29 
 
 the arisen ones of earth ! It is felt that the ap- 
 proaching congress is to be the most eventful 
 one since the Continental Congress was con- 
 vened, for it is to consider and decide issues 
 which shall fully and peculiarly test the strength 
 of republican institutions. 
 
 The political trimming, the coarse selfishness, 
 the extreme partisanship, and unscrupulous 
 methods which characterize the weak-kneed and 
 crooked-backed politicians who throng our city 
 with their baleful presence; the treason of words 
 and acts not only to the government, but what 
 is infinitely worse and saddest of all, to human- 
 ity and to God, which grows so rank in Wash- 
 ington atmosphere — too oft, alas ! nourished by 
 executive care and patronage — must in the might 
 and majesty of God be soon brought low, or else 
 the whole body politic will ere long become so 
 thoroughly poisoned by their political virus, that 
 only by the most radical and heroic treatment 
 will the patient's life be saved. 
 
 All signs portend that the government is on 
 the eve of events which are again to ' ' try men's 
 souls," aye, and woman's too, perhaps, as never 
 before. The rebellion for the present has been 
 transferred from the battle-field to the plane of 
 politics in the halls of congress. 
 
 Military genius is to be supplanted — let us 
 hope — by the highest political wisdom. The 
 sacredness of. law is to be maintained — law based 
 
230 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 upon impartial justice. Principles, not passion, 
 must rule. 
 
 The times demand the exercise of the most 
 practical and far reaching sagacity. Not the in- 
 terest of the few but the good of all must domi- 
 nate, for only as the principles of equity prevail 
 can we expect peace and prosperity, like twin 
 angels, to dwell among us as a people ! 
 
 I append a prophetic vision in verse, given by 
 Miss Scott to a large and discriminating audience at 
 the close of a characteristic and masterly Thanks- 
 giving discourse, by Theodore Parker, in 1865. 
 
 A PROPHETIC VISION. 
 
 In a parlor, music haunted, 
 
 Kindly faces beaming near, 
 
 Kind hearts breathing words of cheer; 
 By the moonlight's waves enchanted — 
 
 Bathed and folded in the moonlight, 
 
 In the music and the moonlight, 
 Sat we there. 
 
 Conversation and sweet stillness, 
 
 Circling all our hearts around, 
 
 Blending with the waves of sound — 
 Such a perfect rapt'rous fullness, 
 
 Such a strange and perfect silence; 
 
 Moonlight, music, and sweet silence 
 Floating there. 
 
 Suddenly the parlor vanished, 
 
 Moonlight, music — all were gone; 
 
 And upon my spirit shone 
 Scenes and sights I thought were vanished, 
 
 Of a strange prophetic vision — 
 
 A thrilling and prophetic vision, 
 Dawning there. 
 
WASHINGTON WORK. 23 I 
 
 I. 
 
 I stood within the Nation's Capitol: 
 
 The Senate Chamber was the scene 
 Of deepest interest; — there to extol 
 
 The virtues of the Nation, were convened 
 
 The people's giant minds, 
 
 And every gallery was filled, 
 
 And every aisle was thronged. 
 
 And every heart was thrilled 
 
 By some deep theme debated there: — 
 The theme of justice to a people wronged! 
 
 When, lo! an angel clad in white, 
 
 With dazzling face of wondrous light, 
 
 With plumes of majesty and might, 
 Holding a sheathed sword with olive twined, 
 Bearing a manuscript, swept like the wind 
 
 Close to the Speaker's stand — 
 Even the highest seat the power could reach: — 
 Placing thereon the paper, did command 
 By silence more palpable than speech, 
 That officer to read. With voice subdued 
 And tremulous (the multitude meanwhile 
 Thrilled with a strange expectancy) — 
 And thoughts whose strange foreboding did beguile 
 Him from his task — yet thus he read: 
 
 ' 'A voice from South Carolina — 
 
 A true memorial from man to man — 
 
 From a people long oppressed, 
 
 From a people sore distressed. 
 
 Long dishonored and betrayed; 
 
 Asking if the promise made, 
 
 Hailed by them with deepest ecstacy, 
 
 Of justice in accordance with God's plan 
 Shall be theirs?" 
 No voice was heard, save that of one whose form uprose 
 As if to grant the boon, when, lo! the angel sped 
 And every Senator bowed low his head, 
 
 In shame and fear. 
 
2 32 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 II. 
 Again within that hall I stood, 
 
 And multitudes were gathered there; 
 The young and gay and fair — 
 And foolish, wise and good, 
 
 And solemn faces there were seen, 
 And each one with a thoughtful mien 
 Listened attentively. 
 The Nation's voices spoke, 
 And in solemn debate 
 Questioned they of the state 
 Of those who had just broke 
 Their fetters and were free — 
 When, lo! the angel clad in white, 
 With wondrous power and great might, 
 Again appeared, bearing the sword, 
 Sheathed and entwined as before, 
 Bearing again the written word — 
 Came to the Speaker's desk once more, 
 And bade him read, while, o'er and o'er 
 
 That vast assemblage gathered there 
 A thrill was visible, as if the air 
 Was filled with unseen wings. 
 
 " Voice from man to man, 
 Asking if heaven's plan, 
 Shall be fulfilled on earth: — 
 If honor and true worth 
 Shall find their just reward?" 
 Alas! alas! it was so very hard 
 
 To see that angel bow its shining head- 
 To see the slow and measured tread 
 With which it stalked away — 
 While one uprose with swift regret, 
 As if to speak. The angel soft did say, 
 Smiling on him so sweetly, " No, not yet." 
 
 III. 
 
 Once more within the Nation's Capitol 
 I stood; this time in that high Hall 
 
WASHINGTON WORK. 233 
 
 Of Representatives from all the States; 
 
 Which august body evermore debates 
 
 The people's liberties, and rights, and powers, 
 
 More thronged and crowded than before, 
 
 Filled from its ceiling to the floor, 
 
 With anxious, earnest faces, longing eyes, 
 
 Watching the Nation's destinies. 
 
 An armed guard was there, 
 
 Stationed throughout the crowd, 
 
 And near the outer door, 
 Talking in voices loud, 
 
 Were those who seek for power 
 At the expense of right — 
 
 Who in the darkest honr 
 Of the Rebellion's night, 
 
 Sought to o'erthrow the government 
 With treason's serpent might; 
 When suddenly, more swift than before, 
 The crowned angel there appeared, 
 Rushing through the open door; 
 While the vast multitude, who feared, 
 Yet welcomed the strange visitant, 
 Sat awed, silent and expectant: 
 
 " Another and a last appeal, 
 
 To know if ye will still conceal 
 
 The truth — and barter souls for power, 
 
 While rank corruption doth devour 
 
 Your manhood. — From the South, 
 
 Speaking through paper's white-lipped mouth, 
 
 We ask again, if man to man, 
 
 Will grant the right of Heaven's plan?" 
 The Speaker ceased to read; a silent " No " was heard, 
 When, at the sound, as though a magic word 
 Were breathed, the Angel drew the sword, 
 Like Michael, the Archangel of the Lord; 
 Swept like the lightning, when afar 
 
 It cleaves the cloud and strikes the giant tree, — 
 So struck that lightning sword for Liberty! 
 Or, as the ocean by the tempest driven. 
 
2 34 MRS - CORA L - v - RICHMOND. 
 
 Wave after wave upon the rocks are riven; 
 
 So swayed and broke that tide of human forms. 
 Touched by the breath of the Avenger's storms. 
 
 IV. 
 
 The scene was changed anew, 
 
 And slowly to my view 
 
 Appeared the shining, blooming land, 
 
 Blessed by perrennial Summer's hand, 
 Two armies, rank and file, were thus arrayed 
 For battle. A wronged and outraged race, 
 Who had so long waited and watched and prayed, 
 
 Were now about to trace 
 
 Their record on the page 
 
 Of human liberty. 
 Their faces colored were, but in their eyes 
 Gleamed the true fires of Freedom's prophecies. 
 
 The angel led them on, 
 
 And myriads of those 
 
 Who long with tongue and pen, 
 
 Have plead the rights of men, 
 
 In rank and file did close, 
 
 Sustaining them in deed — 
 
 Now in their hour of need, 
 
 Fighting for Liberty. 
 Arrayed against them were the hosts 
 
 Of lazvful power — of tyrants and of fools, 
 Who make the hearts of men but simple tools 
 To serve ambition; — and the horrid ghosts 
 
 Of treason and theology were there. 
 The Nation's government had sold its soul 
 
 Unto the Fiend of Power, whose mocking prayer 
 In waves of solemn blasphemy forever roll 
 
 Through temples built by man! 
 And now those hosts, born of great wrongs, 
 With Church and State to make the strong, 
 
 Came forth to crush humanity, 
 
 And trail the flag of Liberty 
 In dust and human gore. 
 
WASHINGTON WORK. 235 
 
 Over the whole bright land, 
 
 O'er mountain, city, town, 
 
 Their ravages were spread; 
 
 And still the strong, true band 
 
 Of freedmen swept them down — 
 
 Until their leaders dead, 
 
 Their cause unjust and false, 
 
 Their hearts corrupt and sore — 
 
 They ceased to battle more. 
 And those who fought for Liberty and Truth, 
 And by the angel of Eternal Youth, 
 Beheld a newer government arise 
 Like that which governs all the skies, 
 And valleys teeming with rich grain, 
 And man, pure, free and glorified — 
 His truth and wisdom then applied, 
 
 While unto him was given: 
 
 Peace that was born of pain; 
 
 Liberty, child of Joy; 
 
 Love, with naught of alloy, 
 
 And Justice, born of heaven. 
 
 Subsequently she made Washington her home 
 for several years, finally settling in Chicago, over 
 a regularly organized society there, to which she 
 has continued to spiritually minister to the pres- 
 ent hour. 
 
 In February, 1882, she again visited Washing- 
 ton and lectured before the society; and again it 
 became the duty of the writer to officiate at 
 these meetings The following account of her 
 services appeared from our pen in the issue of 
 the "Banner of Light" of March 11th, 1882: 
 
 "During February our spiritual strength has 
 been renewed by the ministrations through Mrs, 
 
236 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Cora L. V. Richmond. She has occupied the 
 desk twice a day every Sunday this month. On 
 each occasion, especially in the evening, has the 
 hall been handsomely filled, even when the 
 weather was unpleasant. It fell to the writer's 
 lot to invite Mrs. Richmond to this city to lecture 
 before the society here during the Winter of 
 1865-6. The impression made upon many who 
 then heard her for the first time, though most 
 profund, has but deepened with the added years. 
 The inexhaustible wealth and wondrous quality 
 of thought she has ever displayed has always 
 been a marvel to the skeptic as well as to the 
 believer. That her utterances seemingly grow 
 in earnestness and power, in depth and insight, 
 in height and breadth, is often asserted by those 
 who have for years followed her spiritual minis- 
 trations. Why should it not be, and why should 
 not those who have thus attended upon her in- 
 spirations also grow and be better able to appre- 
 ciate the truths that flow from her lips. Her 
 forenoon remarks were based upon written sub- 
 jects furnished by the audience — necessarily cov- 
 ering a wide range of topics, — -while the subjects 
 of her evening lectures were left entirely with 
 her guides. At the close of the lectures ques- 
 tions germane to the subject were invited from 
 the audience, to which prompt and straightfor- 
 ward replies of great clearness and satisfaction 
 would invariably be given. I have a long list of 
 
WASHINGTON WORK. 237 
 
 these questions, but as I failed at the time to 
 make an abstract of the answers, from an en- 
 grossing interest in the responses, their enumer- 
 ation here would serve no special purpose. The 
 titles to her lectures were respectively: 'Spirit- 
 ualism in Relation to Life,' 'Materialism vs. 
 Spiritualism,' 'The Christ and the Anti-Christ 
 of Today,' and 'The Spiritual Outlook in this 
 Country for the Next Ten Years.' To say of 
 these lectures that they were pre-eminently dis- 
 tinguished throughout by wonderful unity, con- 
 sistency and harmony, revealing in melodious 
 phrase the wisdom of her spiritual inspirers, 
 appealing not only to the deepest intelligence, 
 but to the intuitions and soul-nature of her list- 
 eners, awakening in them life and stimulating to 
 earnest endeavor the outcome of highest and 
 holiest thought germs born of the spirit and nur- 
 tured in mortal soil, is but to indicate the char- 
 acter of the lectures and the effect wrought upon 
 her receptive hearers. 
 
 "Large posters throughout the city announced 
 that on Friday evening, February 24th, at Lin- 
 coln Hall, a 'Message to the Nation' would be 
 delivered through Mrs. Richmond by Spirit 
 James A. Garfield. This brought out a large 
 audience, many of whom, probably for the first 
 time heard and saw in public the control of a 
 medium by a disembodied spirit, and the novelty 
 of it to them, as well as the nature of the dis- 
 
238 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 course, must have awakened thoughts no less 
 startling than profitable. Hon. Warren Chase 
 happily introduced the speaker. The message 
 in question could have proceeded only from a 
 fruitful and comprehensive mind enriched by 
 spiritual knowledge. After a graceful exordium 
 in pictured speech, which recounted the sensa- 
 tions of the spirit in its introduction to the new 
 life, the speaker proceeded to give a most won- 
 derful address of a prophetic character to the 
 nation. It related to national trials of great 
 importance through which it must pass, of rad- 
 ical changes to be outwrought affecting the rela- 
 tion of the people to the executive, simplifying 
 the methods of transacting government business, 
 the permanent establishing of Peace Congresses 
 for the adjudication of all vexed questions by 
 arbitration, an increased appreciation of the 
 sacredness of human life, the abolishment of the 
 death penalty, the establishment by government 
 of a moral department for criminals morally 
 weak as well as mentally unsound, etc., all of 
 which were predicted for the coming century. 
 
 ' ' The exercises closed with an inspirational 
 poem, subject, 'Sunshine and Shadow.' 
 
 "The present visit of Mrs. Richmond has been 
 a happy and successful one. The great good it 
 has done will long remain as a blessing with 
 those who partook of its spiritual favors. 
 
 "At the close of her last lecture the following 
 resolutions were unanimously passed: 
 
WASHINGTON WORK. 239 
 
 "Wishing to express, as far as our words can 
 do so the high and kindly appreciation in which 
 we hold both the efforts of the angel-world and 
 their fitting instrument who has so earnestly and 
 successfully labored in our spiritual vineyard dur- 
 ing the past month, it is, as the sense of this 
 meeting, therefore: 
 
 "Resolved, — That while we are conscious that 
 the meed of praise from human life cannot be 
 the highest incentive to noble effort on the part 
 of man, either embodied or arisen, we yet feel 
 it a pleasant duty we owe to the lofty spiritual 
 intelligences who have been our teachers on this 
 and other occasions, through the efforts and in- 
 strumentality of Mrs. Richmond, to convey to 
 them the earnest and sincere tribute of our 
 thanks; and that we feel to congratulate the spir- 
 itual and material world (the latter especially), 
 on the possession of an instrument so finely at- 
 tuned as the medium through whom such teach- 
 ings can come. 
 
 "Resolved, also, that we desire to express in 
 the most sincere and emphatic manner, not only 
 our thankful appreciation of the matter and 
 manner of these lectures and other communica- 
 tions through the lips of Mrs. Richmond, but of 
 our confidence in her as a true and faithful ex- 
 ponent of the theory of Spirit intercourse and 
 control. 
 
 "Resolved, That while we part with regret 
 
24O MRS. CORA L V. RICHMOND. 
 
 from her and the wise and interesting teachers 
 from the other life associated with her, we yet 
 feel she is more a messenger to humanity than 
 to any small or particular section of it, and 
 therefore bid her God-speed, and earnestly com- 
 mend her as a most reliable medium for the 
 presentation of the higher and more profitable 
 phases illustrative of the teachings of the Spirit- 
 ual philosophy." 
 
 The following beautiful poem was spoken im- 
 promptu at the close of one of her lectures, from 
 a subject furnished by the audience. 
 
 OUR HOMES AND EMPLOYMENTS IN SPIRIT LIFE. 
 
 Home is not fashioned, even on the earth, 
 
 Of pictured wall and tesselated floor; 
 Of sculptured forms, though rare in art their worth, 
 
 Nor pillared halls, nor proud domes arching o'er. 
 
 Nor is home here ancestral pride and state, 
 
 Nor names and images of human power; 
 Nor glorious presence of the high and great, 
 
 Nor splendid blazonry of beauty's dower. 
 
 But home is love! Where'er the loved ones dwell, 
 
 Whether in cottage low or palace hall; 
 Affection and sweet memory weave their spell, 
 
 And human love wins and reclaims you all. 
 
 The sailor-boy in visions of the night, 
 
 Storm-tossed and weary, dreams of home afar; 
 
 The desert wanderer sees the beaming light 
 Of home shine out like a resplendent star. 
 
 And world- worn, hardened by life's daily care, 
 You turn to childhood's home — to early love 
 
 This moves, sustains, and guides you unaware, 
 Where'er in life your weary footsteps move. 
 
WASHINGTON WORK. 24 
 
 But place is naught; if the dear ones are gone, 
 
 The home deserted like an empty nest, 
 You cannot call it home; you miss the tone, 
 
 The form, the presence that once made it blest. 
 
 Within the Spirit-world your home is where 
 Your loved abide — the innermost of love; 
 
 Life's morning holds them, and the ambient air 
 Is filled with beauty where the Spirits move. 
 
 You make your heavenly homes of thoughts and deeds, 
 
 Of loving work, of duties daily done; 
 The planting on the earth of heavenly seeds — 
 
 These bear you golden fruit when life is won. 
 
 The pictured images of early youth, 
 
 The aspirations here for human weal, 
 Become by toil, temples of living Truth, 
 
 And these the Heavenly home will not conceal. 
 
 Ye build your habitations, not of clay 
 
 But of the Spirit and its atmosphere; 
 And while the earthly home must fade away, 
 
 The home of Spirit is an endless day. 
 
 The loved ones dead restored unto your arms, 
 The hopes once perished blooming fully there 
 
 The fervent spirit that all being warms, 
 Possessed, retained, abiding everywhere. 
 
 The occupation is for spirit state 
 
 Whate'er the spirit has most need to do; 
 Planting the seeds of love — uprooting hate, 
 
 And letting rays of splendor glimmer through. 
 
 Seeking for knowledge — Wisdom's high behest; 
 
 Striving to find the secret source of things; 
 All laws, all science, and the soul's deep quest 
 
 To find Truth's fountain — Love's exhaustless springs. 
 
 To minister to those who are in need; 
 
 To find that light and spirit most requires. 
 
242 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 To sow in earthly hearts the heavenly seed; 
 To fan to flame the flickering altar fires. 
 
 Home and employment, every lovely thing 
 You do or are, these form your spirit's home; 
 
 And these shall meet you, ever to you cling, 
 
 When to the Spirit realm your thoughts shall come. 
 
 The foregoing complete statement from Mr. 
 Bacon leaves but little to be written concerning 
 the Washington work except to summarize its 
 grand results. 
 
 Our medium was the close friend of Miss 
 Nettie Colburn, now known as Nettie Colburn 
 Maynard, whose able work, "Was Abraham 
 Lincoln a Spiritualist?" attracted so much atten- 
 tion in the literary world some three years ago. 
 It was at the funeral services of Mrs. Maynard 
 where Mrs. Richmond, in fulfillment of the friend- 
 ship of over thirty years and a long existing pledge, 
 was called upon to officiate June 30, 1892, that 
 she said that Mrs. Maynard has understated 
 rather than over-stated the facts in that remark- 
 able book concerning the interviews that Presi- 
 dent Lincoln had with the Spirit world, through 
 Nettie Colburn. 
 
 Miss Colburn was repeatedly called to the 
 White House and Mr. Lincoln often visited her 
 at her rooms, where he would receive messages 
 concerning the welfare of the Nation from those 
 in the supernal world, whose statesmanship and 
 knowledge of politics gave him a clear light by 
 
WASHINGTON WORK. 243 
 
 which to guide his own actions as the ruler of 
 the nation. Distinguished jurists, United States 
 senators, member of congress, and clergymen 
 were among those who listened to Cora Scott's 
 lectures at the nation's capital. As has been 
 stated by our brother Bacon, Senator Howard, 
 of Michigan; Senator Julian, of Indiana; Sena- 
 tor Benj. F. Wade, of Ohio; Gen. N. P. Banks, 
 of Massachusetts; Senator Henry Wilson, after- 
 ward Vice-President, were regular visitors at her 
 soirees on week evenings during her Washington 
 pastorate. They were knowing to Mr. Lincoln's 
 interest in Spiritualism, as were also Congress- 
 man Somes, from Maine; Col. Kase, of Phila- 
 delphia, and B. B. Hill of the same city. These 
 gentlemen were all open and avowed Spiritualists 
 at that time, but they have nearly all passed on 
 to the higher life, with the exception of Senator 
 Julian and the two last named — Col. Kase and 
 Mr. Hill. 
 
 Mr. Lincoln was also personally acquainted 
 with our subject, and enjoyed her discourses in 
 company with these other distinguished gentle- 
 men to whom we have referred. The commit- 
 tee on reconstruction from both Houses of Con- 
 gress, of which Senator Howard was chairman, 
 sometimes called upon our subject as often as 
 twice each week for advice from the spirit side 
 of life upon the reconstruction of the Southern 
 States. It was particularly to Senator Howard 
 
244 MR S. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 that this advice was given and he ever listened 
 attentively and reverently, urging upon his col- 
 leagues the recommendations given from the 
 Spirit guides. The guides always gave to these 
 public men sound advice and some of the sug- 
 gestions advanced by them were adopted by these 
 gentlemen in their reports to Congress; but, as 
 Brother Bacon says, short-sighted policy too 
 often governed the majority and the recommen- 
 dations of the guides were not followed in their 
 entirety. Had they been, we have no doubt but 
 what the stupendous blunder made in the recon- 
 struction of the Soufhern States would have been 
 avoided. The guides advised provisional meas- 
 ures at first, as controlling powers for the lately 
 rebellious States, opposed the granting of suffrage 
 to the freedmen, and urged the adoption of an 
 educational policy by means of which the blacks 
 could be shown the duties and responsibilities of 
 citizenship, which would have kept them free from 
 the designs of scheming politicians and unscrup- 
 ulous men, whose victims they became later on. 
 The guides would have had the willingness of 
 the Southern people to accept the results of the 
 war demonstrated in other ways than by the in- 
 discriminate amnesty pardons and laws that were 
 given forth by President Johnson and the Nation's 
 Congress. They always plead for leniency in 
 the treatment of the conquered people, but urged 
 that their fidelity to the nation should be tested 
 
WASHINGTON WORK. 245 
 
 before it was accepted as a fact by the lovers of 
 the Union, who were in control of the govern- 
 ment. 
 
 Mr. Lincoln was often the controlling spirit 
 who gave these sound sentiments to the distin- 
 guished committee which was seeking light upon 
 the vexatious problems with which they were 
 wrestling. He was, in fact, one of the leading 
 controls, as we have stated earlier in this work, 
 during the six years of our subject's Washington 
 pastorate. We learn from reliable sources that 
 the Rev. Byron Sunderland, the distinguished 
 Presbyterian pastor, was also a frequent visitor 
 at her parlors. All of these gentlemen were 
 personal friends of Mr. Lincoln and his person- 
 ality was so marked during his control of the 
 instrument that they had no hesitancy in pro- 
 nouncing the sentiments they received to be 
 Lincolnian throughout. 
 
 It is impossible for us to measure the full 
 effect that the words of these guides had upon 
 the teachers in the Congress of the Nation who 
 sought communion with the statesmen in the 
 higher life. It is safe to say, however, that 
 many of the measures, outside of reconstruction, 
 were tinctured with the ideas conveyed to our 
 lawmakers through spiritual agency. 
 
 Her Washington pastorate, as we may call it, 
 extended over a period of six years, from the 
 Winter of 1865-6 to 1872, inclusive. Many ref- 
 
246 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 erences to this work may be found in the files of 
 the "Banner of Light," and other Spiritual 
 papers for those years. Comments upon the effect 
 of this Washington work are almost unnecessary, 
 as our readers can readily see that they must have 
 reached nearly every section of the United States, 
 as her words were heard by the statesmen from 
 all parts of the Union; as well as by government 
 employes, representing also all of the Federal 
 States. It gave Spiritualism an impetus and a 
 standing in Washington heretofore unattained, 
 for our readers must remember that there were 
 gifted mediums then living in Washington, such 
 as Nettie Colburn and others of equal power, 
 who had attracted to the Spiritual meetings, war- 
 riors, statesmen, and jurists, such as Gen. Chrys- 
 ler, Major Chorpening, Gen. Longstreet, and 
 others whom we have named oh these pages. 
 When the history of Spiritualism is written as a 
 finality, then will the full value of this work of 
 the spirit in Washington be made known to the 
 world. Now it stands recorded upon the pages 
 of the records in the archives of the Angel world, 
 where each mortal must stand face to face with 
 his or her own record and reap the reward, or 
 meet the consequences of the deeds wrought in 
 earth life. 
 
 The Congress of Spirits, in the halls of the In- 
 ter-National Legislature in the higher life, will 
 continue to send forth instructive thoughts to 
 
WASHINGTON WORK. 247 
 
 teach the children of men in all the nations of 
 the earth, and ultimately lead them all to a rec- 
 ognition of the religion of human brotherhood, 
 which was the earnest purpose of the guides of 
 our subject to introduce and carry forward 
 through the work in Washington. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 WORK IN ENGLAND: LONDON, THE PROVINCES 
 AND SCOTLAND. 
 
 AS we have seen from the foregoing chapters, 
 our subject's work had won fame that ex- 
 tended far beyond the confines of our beloved 
 America to our brethren across the sea, and even 
 far down in the southwestern continent, Aus- 
 tralia, her writings and works were well known 
 to the friends of the cause there. The English 
 Spiritualists had long been desirous of securing 
 our subject's able services in the interests of the 
 propagandism of Spiritualism in the United King- 
 dom, and particularly urged her to visit them 
 during the reconstruction period, and even at 
 earlier dates in the history of her mediumship. 
 She was unable to visit the Old World until the 
 Spring of the year 1873, when, by the prompt- 
 ings of her guides who directed the change 
 because of her health, and in response to the 
 urgent appeals of many devoted friends of the 
 cause throughout England, she acceded to their 
 request and took leave of her native land for an 
 indefinite period of time. This call marked a 
 (248) 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 249 
 
 new epoch in the history of her work and, we 
 might say, in the history of Spiritualism as well. 
 Perhaps we can imagine her emotions as she 
 embarked upon the beautiful steamer that was 
 to bear her three thousand miles from her home 
 to work among strangers, who were yet her 
 friends and were united to her by the ties that 
 link souls together in this mortal expression. 
 The deep blue of the majestic ocean, the soft 
 sea breezes that played upon her brow, the flap- 
 ping of the wings of the seagull, the w r hite sails 
 of the vessels that flitted past to and fro, all 
 made a beautiful panoramic picture of some fairy 
 scene, as she reflected upon what these things 
 meant to her, while the steamer bore her yet 
 farther away from those who knew her best and 
 had been her constant companions through the 
 earlier years of her life. She could almost fancy 
 that she heard "the music of the spheres come 
 pealing through the sky," as the poet says, as 
 she listened to the soft sounds of the gentle 
 •breezes that played about the vessel, and the 
 gentle murmuring of the waters as they laved 
 the sides of the steamer. The phosphorescent 
 lights that floated in the steamer's wake at night, 
 the occasional glimpse of some fish as he sprang 
 out of the water or arose for a breath of invig- 
 orating oxygen to carry with him to his home 
 beneath the waves, constituted a picture and a 
 prophecy showing that the old scenes had 
 
2 50 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 changed and that the new were opening for her. 
 These things bore in upon her mind many pleas- 
 ant reveries, many painful emotions, many 
 prayerful thoughts and utterances for strength 
 with which to meet the new duties upon which 
 she was entering. How strange are one's emo- 
 tions upon an extended ocean voyage! Old 
 Neptune seemingly has sway, not only over the 
 vasty deep, but also over the minds of those 
 who brave his anger by breasting the storms that 
 he is supposed to send from over his kingdom, 
 through the magical music of his voice so low, 
 so melancholy, and yet so sublime — for the 
 voice of the ocean is sublime. It tells its story 
 to the smooth pebbles upon the beach, and the 
 white spray as it dashes up the sides of the 
 rocks, upon the promontories or cliffs along the 
 shore, speaks of some mighty power greater than 
 that which man exerts over the inanimate objects 
 of earth, telling of ' ' Him from out whose hand 
 the centuries fall like grains of sand." Its song 
 is sublime; its music, like the threnodies of the 
 angels, steals softly across the subtle chords of 
 the soul and attunes the*m to hear the voices of 
 the muses that these Naiads express to us in the 
 wonderful symphonies and harmonies that are to 
 be found in the murmurings, the heavings, the 
 billowing of the savage sea. 
 
 But we must turn from these pictures. The 
 steamer rolled on and on, and carried our sub- 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 25 I 
 
 ject to her home across the sea. Queenstown 
 was reached, and the lights of the harbor of 
 Liverpool gleamed upon her, and she had reached 
 the soil of Great Britain. 
 
 Here opened a ministry of such' great import 
 to the Spiritualists of the world that we feel im- 
 pelled to pause to contemplate the wonderful 
 work that was accomplished. The people whom 
 she met numbered among them some of the 
 most prominent of the titled and untitled nobility 
 of England, some of the gifted philanthropists 
 whose names are household words in both con- 
 tinents, among whom we may mention the noble 
 George Thompson, the anti-slavery agitator; his 
 enthusiastic daughter, Mrs. Noswortley; the gifted 
 John Bright, whose friendship for America in the 
 dark days of the rebellion has become a matter 
 of history; Rev. Stainton Moses ("M. A. Oxen"); 
 William Oxley; Mrs. Strawbridge, one of nature's 
 true noblewomen; Mr. and Mrs. Tebb; Benj. 
 Coleman; N. Kilburn, and we must extend the 
 list to name that noble worker, the Countess of 
 Caithness, whose letter of appreciation appears 
 in a subsequent chapter in this work. Our sub- 
 ject bore with her letters of introduction from 
 one whose name is well known to the Spirit- 
 ualists of America, the gifted Robert Owen, who 
 held many high positions under the United States 
 government, and whose services in behalf of 
 Spiritualism are now known wherever it has had 
 
252 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 a hearing. Mr. Owen's interest in her and her 
 work was such as to lead him to write, after an 
 informal introduction, in the following apprecia- 
 tive manner: 
 
 "We have not among the women of America 
 any more enlightened, or more judicious, or more 
 eloquent exponent of the principles of what, in 
 modern phrase, is termed Spiritualism than this 
 lady, and I am sure that those who have thought 
 deeply on the subject will be much gratified by 
 making her acquaintance. 
 
 Robert Dale Owen." 
 
 Mr. Owen's position in the literature of Spir- 
 itualism is too well established to need comment 
 from us. His ' ' Foofalls on the Boundary of 
 Another World," will ever stand as a living mon- 
 ument to his memory, and indicates the power 
 of his thought, the sincerity of his motives, and 
 his devotion to the fundamental truths of Spir- 
 itualism. His services as a diplomat in foreign 
 lands are recorded upon the pages of our nation's 
 history, and show that, while he was a devotee 
 at the shrine of a religion that was despised, and 
 its adherents treated generally with contumely 
 by the unthinking and the rabble, he commanded 
 the respect of even the opponents of Spiritual- 
 ism, and was made the recipient, at the hands 
 of our nation's rulers, of one of the brightest 
 positions in the diplomatic services of our coun- 
 try. He was well known in England to the lit- 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 253 
 
 erateurs and scholars, as well as to the statesmen 
 Bright and Thompson, to whom we have already 
 adverted. Among the friends of Mr. Owen in 
 England to whom he referred our subject, are 
 the distinguished authors, William and Mary 
 Howitt, Professor Neuver, Mr. and Mrs. S. C. 
 Hall (authors), Benjamin Coleman, Mrs. D. 
 Morgan (author of the celebrated work, " From 
 Matter to Spirit ") ; Mrs. Drayson (a splendid 
 medium); William Wilkinson, barrister (former 
 editor of the London Spiritual Magazine); Dr. 
 Garth Wilkinson, his brother (also a distinguished 
 author); Mrs. Milner Gibson (whose husband 
 was a member of parliament and an earnest 
 Spiritualist); Mrs. Twort; Mrs. Cox ; Mr. and 
 Mrs. Henry D. Jenckyn (formerly Kate Fox); 
 Alfred Russell Wallace, the distinguished natur- 
 alist, and Professor William Crookes, F. R. S. , 
 and editor of a journal of science. Professor 
 Wallace reviewed Mr. Owen's great work, ' ' The 
 Debatable Land," in a London scientific journal 
 from the standpoint of an appreciative friend. 
 All of the above became warm friends of our 
 subject, and were instrumental in introducing 
 her to the Spiritualists of England. Mr. Owen's 
 letter, in referring to these friends whose names 
 we have given above, is filled with the kindliest 
 thoughts and heartiest wishes for our subject's 
 success and restoration to health while in Eng- 
 land. 
 
254 MRS - CORA L - V - RICHMOND. 
 
 After a private reception in the parlors of his 
 spiritual institution, she was introduced to her first 
 public audience by James Burns, located at 15 
 Southampton Row, London. He is one of the earli- 
 est Spiritualists in England, a most indefatigable 
 worker, writer and thinker, through whom has 
 come much of the success that our cause has at- 
 tained in that country. Mr. Burns was also an 
 early friend of Dr> J. M. Peebles, and other 
 American mediums and speakers who visited 
 England as representatives of the Spiritual phi- 
 losophy. Mr. Burns is the able editor of "The 
 Medium and Daybreak," in the columns of which 
 verbatim reports of the discourses, or "orations" 
 as our English friends name them, of our sub- 
 ject, were given during her stay in England. Mr. 
 Burns has kindly placed the files of his paper 
 during the years 1872 to 1875 inclusive, at our 
 disposal, the perusal of which has enabled us to 
 give our readers a consecutive and succinct ac- 
 count of our subject's work during her ministra- 
 tions in England. 
 
 From the commencement of her work in St. 
 George's Hall, London, to the close of her labors 
 in Southport, England, the work of that period 
 presents an uninterrupted line of success for the 
 cause and for the teachings given through her 
 lips. In public and private the utterances were 
 listened to with most profound attention by 
 many of the ablest minds of Great Britain. Of 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 255 
 
 that first meeting the London Daily News, after 
 noting her personal appearance, says: 
 
 4 'There was no nonsense in her mode of deal- 
 ing with the question, and the use of the judi- 
 cious letter of Mr. Owen in recommending her 
 to the British public could not be more aptly 
 applied." The article gave at some length a syn- 
 opsis of the discourse. 
 
 The following is from the ' l London Stan- 
 dard" : 
 
 ''Judging from the densely crowded state of 
 the hall, and the large number it was necessary 
 to close the door upon, it was evident that there 
 was great excitement among the believers and 
 inquirers in this movement at the advent of the 
 new speaker, whose first appearance in England 
 was the occasion of this meeting. * * * No 
 one could question the great beauty of the word- 
 ing of the opening prayer nor the felicitous man- 
 ner in which it was delivered. Another hymn, 
 and then the lady proceeded to her oration on 
 'Spiritualism as a Science and as a Religion.' It 
 may at once be said that her speech was deliv- 
 ered with great fluency and good elocution, her 
 language at times abounding with highly poetic 
 thoughts, and at others with effective practical 
 points. * * * On resuming her seat the fair 
 lecturer was greeted with loud cheers, and as a 
 sort of encore recited a poem descriptive of the 
 general illuminative powers of Spiritualism in 
 
256 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 bringing human nature from its previous dark- 
 ness and its assurance of the immortality of the 
 soul. The assemblage was composed mainly of 
 well dressed persons of mature age, the sexes 
 being fairly divided. The greatest attention was 
 paid thoughout the whole of the service." 
 
 The following extract is from another Lon- 
 don daily, The Telegraph, I believe, of the same 
 date: 
 
 "Spiritualism at St. George's Hall. — Last 
 evening St. George's Hall was densely crowded 
 by ladies and gentlemen, assembled to hear an 
 oration on Spiritualism, delivered under spirit 
 influence, by an inspirational speaker from the 
 United States. 
 
 "The most prominent members of the London 
 Spiritualist world together with a number of 
 transatlantic supporters of the movement, oc- 
 cupied seats on the platform. * * * The 
 lady having been introduced, a hymn was sung 
 from the "Spiritual Lyre," and the lady then 
 delivered a preliminary prayer, the gist of which 
 was the universal praise offered up by all things, 
 animate and inanimate, to the Creator. After a 
 second hymn, the lady, who is of pleasing per- 
 sonal appearance and apparently of some live 
 and thirty years of age, began her oration, the 
 subject being, ' Spiritualism as a Science and 
 Spiritualism as a Religion.' By her first posi- 
 tion she sought to establish the existence of 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 257 
 
 what she styles a ' super-science,' the formulae of 
 which have yet to be ascertained by strict in- 
 vestigation. This investigation the Spiritualists 
 are anxious to have carried out by the scientists, 
 arguing that feats accomplished by Spiritual aid 
 which we are now apt to regard as the direct 
 violation of the laws of nature are really due to 
 the existence of higher, and, as yet, uninvesti- 
 gated laws, not 'super-natural,' but 'super-ma- 
 terial.' The direct action of disembodied spirits 
 upon the human will may be regarded as anal- 
 ogous to that of the mesmerist upon his patient. 
 As a religion Spiritualism is to be distinguished 
 by its universality, embodying within its scope 
 all differences of creeds and tending to universal 
 brotherhood. To it the inspiration in all ages of 
 prophets, seers and poets is to be set down. 
 All creeds at all times have felt its influence, 
 and it may be said to form the keystone of the 
 arch between materialism and religion. * * * 
 4 'For upwards of an hour the lady poured forth 
 an uninterrupted flow of language, without hesi- 
 tating for a single instance, sentences of the 
 most involved character and abounding in paren- 
 theses, being evolved without apparent effort, and 
 every word fitting into its place as in a child's 
 puzzle. Though somewhat devoid of elocution- 
 ary emphasis, her delivery was clear and telling, 
 and her diction of a very high order. If, as 
 stated, she is merely a mouthpiece of the Spirits, 
 
258 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 the condition of belles lettres in the Spiritual 
 world is decidedly encouraging. If, on the other 
 hand, her lecture is a mere effort of memory, its 
 recital is a feat rarely excelled. * * * 
 
 "Another hymn having been sung, the lady, 
 still under the Spiritual influence, recited a 
 short poem, with a somewhat Swinburnian ring, 
 the last lines of it announcing that 
 
 "Not. with trumpets, nor splendor of gold, 
 But hushed voices, the story is told — 
 The bright day of truth it is come! " 
 
 * * * After a vote of thanks to the fair ora- 
 tor the assembly dispersed." 
 
 Many other extracts might be made from con- 
 temporaneous London and other papers, but they 
 all bear the same testimony. In the provincial 
 towns the papers contained column after column 
 of reports, comments and discussion, editorial 
 and correspondential, caused by her public utter- 
 ances. Piles of excerpts from these papers are 
 before us, but we can only choose, almost at ran- 
 dom, a few to show the trend of thought awak- 
 ened by her labors. 
 
 The Spiritualistic press kept earnest and enthu- 
 siastic records of her words in the provinces, as 
 well as her seances in London, and, as said before, 
 the "Medium and Daybreak" published most of 
 her London orations verbatim. 
 
 During the Summer (after the close of the late 
 London "season") and Autumn months of each 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 259 
 
 year, we find our subject making a tour of the 
 provinces, more particularly the northern counties 
 of England and the cities of Edinburgh and Glas- 
 gow in Scotland. The center of these provincial 
 labors was in Yorkshire and Lancashire, although 
 most of the large towns north of London were 
 visited, including Birmingham, Manchester, sev- 
 eral towns in Derbyshire, Leeds (the home of 
 Geo. Thompson and Mrs. Ford), Bradford, 
 Rochdale (the home of the Brights), Oldham, 
 Halifax, Liverpool, Darlington, York, Bishop- 
 Auckland, Newcastle-on-Tyne, etc., etc. 
 
 At all of these places there was manifested a 
 great desire, not unmingled with curiosity, of 
 those who knew little of Spiritualism, to see and 
 hear her. One woman in a small town in Lan- 
 cashire walked ten or twelve miles to see "yon 
 woman who talked with dead spirits." 
 
 Whenever the meetings were held in Rochdale, 
 or, in fact, anywhere in that county, the family 
 of John Bright were certain to be present — the 
 great statesman himself also being one of the 
 audience whenever relieved from his political 
 labors. 
 
 The local papers made copious extracts from 
 the discourses and gave extended notices of her 
 appearance and work. These "North country 
 folk" differ essentially from the more conven- 
 tional, although none the less earnest people of 
 the great metropolis. An intelligence and en- 
 
26o MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 thusiasm combined with hearty good will and an 
 instinctive desire for ' ' fair play " make up the 
 qualities that distinguish the good people of 
 Yorkshire and Lancashire. It must also be re- 
 membered that the labors of such men as Richard 
 Cobden, Geo. Thompson and John Bright, in 
 opening up libraries, reading-rooms, and free 
 lectures had served to create a basis of apprecia- 
 tion of free thought and progressive ideas that 
 prepared the way for these ministrations. There 
 were always a few — or possibly only one — 
 staunch Spiritualists in these English towns who 
 prepared the way and invited our speaker to 
 visit them ; around these occasions centered an 
 interest that can with difficulty be described. And 
 can be better estimated by mentioning among 
 scores of interesting incidents, a few that serve 
 to illustrate the effect of the work in the pro- 
 vinces. 
 
 It is needless to premise the account of these 
 interesting occurrences with the statement that 
 there was at many places a manifest opposition 
 aroused, both among the secularists and the 
 bigoted orthodox, but to their credit it is noted 
 that the Wesleyans as well as the church people 
 of the North were usually very liberal and toler- 
 ant, and the influence of the schools of thought 
 of John Stuart Mill and Robert Owen had pre- 
 pared the more independent thinkers for the 
 work of the guides of our subject. 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 26 1 
 
 Mr. Thos. Kershaw, of Oldham, in a letter to 
 a friend, relates that the Rev. Mr. Ashcroft had 
 been lecturing all through Lancashire and York- 
 shire against Spiritualism, asserting that the 
 physical phenomena were all produced by fraud 
 and trickery, and that the claim made by that. 
 "Woman from America" of being in a trance 
 and of not preparing her discourses beforehand 
 was entirely false. 
 
 Already a good impression had been made in 
 Oldham and that vicinity by the discourses of 
 our medium, and many feared that the state- 
 ments of the "Rev." (?) gentleman would do 
 harm to her subsequent work there. The sequel 
 was most interesting. Other meetings by our 
 subject followed closely upon those of the cleri- 
 cal calumniator. The Co-operative Hall was 
 filled to the utmost capacity by an interested, in- 
 deed, an excited multitude. A minority were the 
 friends of the fair lecturer. A majority were 
 those who came to put to the test — especially 
 the claim or pretense of impromptu speaking 
 upon any subject chosen by the audience. Mr. 
 Kershaw asked the medium if she was nervous 
 in any way about the excitement. Her guides 
 responded, "certainly not; let the audience have 
 its own way absolutely in the selection of the 
 subject." The chairman was instructed by the 
 Spirit inspirers to say to the audience that in 
 view of the recent false statements made con- 
 
262 MRS, CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 cerning the preparation of these discourses by 
 the lady, the audience could select the subject of 
 the discourse in any manner decided upon by the 
 majority of those present; either by committee 
 chosen by the audience or by popular vote. A 
 most unique method was decided upon ! A little 
 girl was found in the rear of the hall, who was 
 placed in front of the audience with a hat in her 
 hand. A committee of non-Spiritualists went 
 through the audience and gathered up all the 
 subjects that were written amounting to thirty or 
 forty; these subjects were placed in the hat and 
 thoroughly mixed. The little girl was then 
 directed by the committee to draw a slip of paper 
 from the hat which was to be the subject of the 
 discourse. It is unnecessary to state that no 
 Spiritualist went near either the little girl or the 
 hat. The subject drawn was "The Trinity." For 
 an hour the audience listened, more than a third 
 of them standing, with breathless attention to 
 the discourse. Then followed a pause and the 
 little girl drew another subject upon which an 
 improvised poem followed. When all was over, 
 and the full meaning of the evidence dawned 
 upon the people who were there, evidence of 
 the genuineness of the claim that the discourse 
 had not been prepared and committed to 
 memory, aye deeper evidence to men who were 
 before unconvinced of inspiration and the world 
 beyond, there arose such a tumult of applause 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 263 
 
 and such cheering as our medium had never ex- 
 perienced (even in the exciting days of New York 
 and the conquest over the Tammany leader). It 
 was a complete and overwhelming triumph for 
 her and for the cause of Spiritualism. Mr. Ash-- 
 croft was never permitted by the irate populace 
 to speak in that place again. 
 
 Another incident of a different nature comes to 
 us from the little town of Yeadon, one of the 
 manufacturing villages just out of Bradford. 
 
 Our subject was called there to speak by the 
 only Spiritualist in the place, a Mr. Waugh, who 
 in his sincere and humble way received and enter- 
 tained the lecturer in his family. The Wesleyan 
 Chapel had been secured for the occasion, for 
 these simple folk had not yet been warned that 
 Spiritualism was a dangerous heresy; besides they 
 remembered that there were visiting spirits in the 
 Wesley family in the early part of the century. 
 The lectures were delivered before large audi- 
 ences, a lay preacher of the chapel taking the 
 chair. The subject of the discourse was chosen 
 by a committee selected by the audience, and 
 was: "What better means have the Angels in 
 Heaven of knowing the will of God than mortals 
 possess?" The lecture was listened to with most 
 profound attention by the entire audience, and at 
 its close the chairman said reverently: "If that 
 is Spiritualism then all Wesleyans are bound to 
 be Spiritualists." But the interest of this visit to 
 
264 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 that little town centers upon another incident so 
 remarkable that we give it place, making our 
 statement in synopsis from an account published 
 in the ''Medium and Daybreak," and from private 
 letters to the friends of our subject. 
 
 A young man who was a plumber by trade had 
 been much interested in reading the discourses 
 given by our medium in London and the provin- 
 cial towns, especially Bradford, so close to Yea- 
 don, and was most eager to hear the lecturer 
 from America. He knew of the invitation ex- 
 tended to her to visit Yeadon, and looked for- 
 ward to the occasion with the greatest anticipa- 
 tions, although not a Spiritualist. About two 
 weeks previous to the date announced for the lect- 
 ure the young man injured his foot. It became 
 painful and swollen, and his friends were afraid 
 of blood poisoning, caused, they thought, from 
 some of the mineral poisons used in his work. 
 He could not wear a shoe, could not walk, and, 
 to his great and bitter disappointment was unable 
 to go to the lecture. He asked and obtained per- 
 mission, however, to call at the neighbor's house 
 where she was staying and "just look at her." 
 He succeeded in accomplishing the few yards of 
 travel, with the aid of a friend and a crutch and 
 cane, but suffered acute pain all the time. The 
 speaker was partaking of some slight refresh- 
 ment, but at intervals conversed pleasantly with 
 the young man and the few friends who were pres- 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 265 
 
 ent. Suddenly he became very pale and said he 
 felt a prickling sensation down his limb, and was 
 afraid of paralysis. She reassured him, for she 
 spiritually saw (as she afterward narrated) the 
 spirit form of Dr. Rush bending over the young 
 man, and she saw a Spiritual light envelop the 
 injured foot and limb. At the time she only said, 
 "Do not be afraid, you are not paralyzed." A 
 few moments later when the young man arose to 
 go he gave a start of amazement, refused the aid 
 of his friend, rejected the cane and crutch, and 
 said, "I am cured; I am cured!" He walked 
 home beside his friend without assistance, hasten- 
 ing. When his wife met them at the door she 
 looked horrified, saying: "Give over yer fool- 
 ing; ye'll never be well." "Na! I'm not fooling, " 
 he replied; "yon woman has cured me." The 
 next day he put on his shoe and went all about 
 the village proclaiming his cure. At no time 
 during this brief call was he nearer in bodily 
 presence to our medium than ten or twelve feet; 
 but the healing power manifested in her child- 
 hood had never departed and only waited the 
 time and occasion to come forth at need. Many 
 hearts were stirred, many lives were moved by this 
 brief ministration in the little town of Yeadon, 
 among the smoky hills and valleys near Bradford. 
 When the medium left in the carriage that 
 came to convey her the people would draw it 
 out of town, and but for her protestations would 
 
266 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 have thus drawn her in triumph to Bradford, a 
 distance of nine miles. 
 
 The incidents in the provinces alone would fill 
 volumes, to say nothing of the discourses which 
 were ever listened to with most profound interest. 
 Hundreds who came to scoff remained to pray. 
 
 During these summer tours she visited the 
 beautiful and almost classical city of Edinburgh, 
 Scotland, "The Athens of Great Britain," as it 
 is properly named. 
 
 Her home there was always with Mr. and Mrs. 
 J. Stuart Smith; the latter an artist of eminence 
 and a most gifted medium in and for her own 
 select circle. These friends have ever been true 
 to the cause and to her. Into that circle our 
 subject was received as teacher, leader and 
 friend. And the communings and ministrations 
 there will ever be cherished by the favored par- 
 ticipants, including herself. There she met that 
 truly inspired and venerable clergyman, John 
 Pulsford, (afterward resident in London), who 
 was never so happy and uplifted as when listen- 
 ing to her inspired utterances. 
 
 In Edinburgh there were very large public 
 audiences. On one occasion many clergy of all 
 denominations were present numbering about 
 thirteen and a D. D. — Rev. MacDonald — in the 
 chair. 
 
 As in the early days of our medium's public 
 work in New York, the clergy came to ' 'try the 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 267 
 
 spirits " and to endeavor to put them to flight, so 
 these clerical gentlemen vied with each other 
 in trying to puzzle or overthrow the arguments 
 of the "fair lecturer," for little did they appar- 
 ently know the power with which they were cop- 
 ing. When a very bright answer or brilliant 
 repartee met one of these questioners all the 
 others would join in the applause; and they each 
 had their turn. After the clergy had chosen their 
 own subjects for the discourse and poem, after 
 they had exhausted their store of questions and 
 difficult propositions of theology the chairman 
 said, in substance: "I do not know what my 
 fellow clergy who are present this evening may 
 think, nor to what conclusion they will arrive 
 after this marvellous exhibition of intellectual 
 and Spiritual power, but my self respect prompts 
 me to accept the theory of inspiration as the only 
 feasible one in explaining the sources of knowl- 
 edge of this lady, who could not have had access 
 to Universities and Colleges. If she is not in- 
 spired what becomes of all our boasted scholar- 
 ship and classical education ?" 
 
 The Edinburgh visits were most delightful to 
 our subject and to her friends. While the his- 
 torical and beautiful surroundings made many 
 a pretext for excursions and picnics, at which 
 times Ouina would often control her medium and 
 give rare poems appropriate to the scenery or 
 historical reminiscences of the places so visited; 
 
268 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 4 ' Arthur's Seat," " Holyrood Palace," in Edin- 
 burgh, and near there the ruins of ' 'Hawthorn- 
 den," within whose caves and mysterious cells 
 Robert Bruce and his "merrie men" found shel- 
 ter — all these we must pass for the most import- 
 ant record of this wonderful Spiritual work. 
 
 In Glasgow an equally intelligent, if not as 
 scholastic audiences greeted .our subject. She 
 was warmly welcomed by Mr. Nesbitt, and by 
 that staunch, sturdy champion of our cause, 
 James Bowman (and his true hearted wife) and 
 many others. Here also she met that marvellous 
 medium James Duguid, through whose powers 
 direct paintings in oil (without human hands) 
 were given and through whose mediumship came 
 tha't remarkable book, ' ' Hafiz, Prince of Persia. " 
 The people of Scotland, more especially the 
 citizens of Glasgow, are much more enfranchised 
 in thought (notwithstanding the " Scotch Kirk" 
 — the descent of the Covenanters) than one 
 would believe. There is also a popular vein of 
 true Republican feeling and fraternity with 
 America. When Mr. Lincoln was assassinated, 
 our subject was informed there was as great evi- 
 dence of mourning in Glasgow as in Boston and 
 New York. There the audiences gave way to 
 unbounded enthusiasm and permitted no carping 
 critics to disturb the speaker, although they 
 sometimes tried. 
 
 One is so tempted in wandering with our sub- 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 269 
 
 ject through the land of Bruce and Wallace to 
 go with her on those little excursions to Loch 
 Katrine and Loch Lomond, to visit the scenes 
 so vividly portrayed by that master of English 
 literature, Sir Walter Scott, (we doubt not one 
 of the scions of that family of Scotts from whom 
 our medium descended). One place of interest 
 we will name that she visited, " Cora Linn " (or 
 Cora Falls) on the River Clyde, from which her 
 name was derived, a great uncle having given 
 her this romantic name after reading about the 
 Roman maiden Cora who was killed while cross- 
 ing the Linn or falls of the Clyde. This name 
 coupled with Victoria, given by another great 
 uncle makes her name truly emblematic. 
 
 One of the most popular clergymen of Scot- 
 land has ever been a faithful student of these 
 teachings from the time of the first visit of our 
 medium to Edinburgh, when she met him, to the 
 last visit in '85 and on to the present time. 
 
 It is impossible to give, however one may be 
 tempted to do so, the names of all the friends 
 who thronged around our medium in her won- 
 derful work in Great Britain. 
 
 In Liverpool there was a literal " outpouring 
 of the Spirit " as well as of the people. She 
 was received at the home of Mrs. Louisa Thomp- 
 son Nosworthy where during this and all subse- 
 quent visits to Liverpool she was welcomed with 
 open arms; and such was this lady's zeal that 
 
270 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 she often declared if it were not for her family 
 she would travel with Mrs. Richmond and devote 
 her whole life to the work. It was here that 
 Hon. George Thompson — broken in health from 
 long service as ambassador in India — renewed 
 his acquaintance with the work of our medium, 
 coming from Leeds to Liverpool or London 
 whenever his health permitted, to listen to the 
 addresses or enjoy the society of our subject and 
 her guides. 
 
 The work in Lancashire, including Liverpool, 
 was largely promoted by John Lamont, a sturdy 
 and zealous advocate of Spiritualism for many 
 years, and the late Mr. Fowler was instrumental 
 in procuring the services of our medium in 
 Liverpool at a later time. Dr. William Hitch- 
 man (or Hycheman, as he afterwards spelled 
 his name), was chosen by the Liverpool friends 
 as their chairman, to present the speaker to the 
 audience. Although a gentleman of considera- 
 ble self appreciation, he was certainly educated, 
 talented and gifted- in a great degree. His fine 
 appearance (strikingly resembling, we are told, 
 the portraits of our Benjamin Franklin), and 
 ready command of language made his presence 
 as a presiding officer very acceptable. 
 
 It must be remembered that at that time our 
 medium was very frail in body, having but par- 
 tially recovered from severe hemorrhages of the 
 lungs which were the result of a delicate consti- 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 2*]\ 
 
 tution and the severity of the climate in her 
 native home, yet with partial restoration her 
 labors were continued with unremitting zeal, and 
 the friends in Great Britain everywhere sought 
 to bring her every aid through sympathy and 
 tender care. It was therefore with some anxiety 
 that Dr. Hitchman saw the immense concourse 
 of people that this fragile form had to meet. 
 
 Lord Nelson Hall and other places where the 
 meetings were held were taxed to their utmost 
 capacity to hear the guides of Mrs. Richmond, 
 sometimes hundreds were turned away unable 
 even to obtain standing room. It was soon evi- 
 dent that the controls, aided by the efficient 
 chairman were masters of the situation. Dr. 
 Hitchman told a friend, from whom we have the 
 words almost verbatim, that this lady convinced 
 him of Spirit control. He called upon her at 
 the house of Mrs. Nosworthy, having an intro- 
 duction from a friend. He saw the mild, fragile 
 looking lady and thought her possibly the victim 
 of some nervous disease, but when she was en- 
 tranced and answered his questions one after 
 another with knowledge, fearlessness and force 
 of logic as well as scientific statement, he be- 
 came convinced that a mind beyond the mortal 
 power of this sensitive woman prompted her ut- 
 terances. " I put her to the most crucial tests 
 of learning and logic at my command, and was 
 met in every instance by calm self-poise and 
 
2 72 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 mastery of the subject." From that time for- 
 ward the learned Doctor was her earnest friend 
 and a true champion of the cause. 
 
 It was on one of these occasions of a crowded 
 house in Liverpool that a questioner persisted 
 in quibbling and asking the same question in a 
 little different language, when on his declaring 
 that he could not understand the lady's meaning, 
 the controls said: ' 'We did not promise to furnish 
 understanding, only arguments." 
 
 On several occasions, both in Lancashire and 
 Yorkshire, a secularist of some local fame had 
 made his appearance at the meetings each time 
 with new questions and subjects intended to 
 annoy, perplex, or defeat the purposes of the 
 meeting. The guides of our subject had an- 
 swered all the interrogations and arguments in 
 their usual concise and clear manner. On one 
 occasion, the last that he ever attempted to 
 annoy, he had recourse to theological question- 
 ings for the purpose of eliciting answers that 
 would, perhaps, differ from the religious views of 
 those present; when he had gone far enough the 
 guides turned to the audience and said, ' 'Friends, 
 you perceive that this man, who has no religious 
 views, seeks to place us in an unfavorable light 
 before you by endeavoring to show that our 
 views do not harmonize with yours! " Cries of 
 "shame," "we've had enough of him," were 
 heard, and the audiences refused to give him 
 any further opportunity of questioning. 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 2/3 
 
 In Darlington great interest was awakened, our 
 medium going there under the invitation of George 
 and Thomas Hinde, who became deeply inter- 
 ested in the work from that time, and conducted 
 meetings in all that portion of Yorkshire. 
 
 Andrew Cross, now a resident of Portland, Me., 
 was largely instrumental in presenting our sub- 
 ject to the public of the north of England and 
 of Scotland. He has ever been a faithful advo- 
 cate of free thought and speech, and a staunch 
 friend of our medium and the cause. The fol- 
 lowing is from his pen: 
 
 ' ' Previous to the advent of Mrs. R. in Eng- 
 land our shores had been visited by several me- 
 diums of note from the land of the Setting Sun. 
 These had sufficed to arouse, on the one hand an 
 intense interest in the~ subject, and on the other 
 an inveterate hatred and opposition. The great 
 wave of Spiritual power, which had swept over 
 and into the religion and science of America, had 
 at last invaded Old England, and the sentinels 
 from the outposts of the church rushed in with 
 pale faces, whispering, ' They who have turned 
 the world upside down have come hither also.' 
 Miss Hardinge had come over, and landing in the 
 South, passed like a flash to the North, and in 
 one instance was likened to a ' Destroying Angel. ' 
 Dr. Peebles had spent some of his fire on his 
 pilgrimage across the country; D. D. Home, 
 Davenport Brothers, Dr. Slade and others had 
 
274 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 represented the more physical side, along with 
 Mrs. Marshall of London, and when it was 
 announced that the subject of this sketch had 
 come, a frown more felt than seen passed over 
 the face of the church. Science was startled, but 
 the great Almighty People ' heard her gladly ' — 
 her advent in London, almost unheralded, was an 
 instant success. The 'Medium and Daybreak,' 
 issued weekly, was greedily read and passed 
 around when it contained her discourses; and 
 her name known only to a small circle in the Old 
 Country soon became almost a ' household word' 
 — it was a name that thrilled dead Spiritualism 
 into life, and charmed from the stony and unlov- 
 ing church many of the warm hearts of her 
 people. 
 
 "The ordinary press of the country which had 
 as yet only sneered down from the towering cliffs 
 of its self-conceit upon the movement, paused at 
 the calm but eloquently uttered philosophy which 
 fell from the lips of this lady, and gradually soft- 
 ening under her genial influence, their columns 
 were soon re-opened, but this time not to curse 
 but to praise her. Clearly the little ' leaven was 
 leavening the whole lump.' 
 
 "This lady's London triumphs I am not quite 
 so familiar with, as at that time I had not become 
 personally acquainted with her, but I had a dis- 
 tinct intuition that through her pure inspiration 
 and peerless eloquence, combined with her 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 2 75 
 
 matchless affability and demeanor, the bitterness 
 of the opposition to our ' New Gospel ' was to be 
 overcome, and I was not mistaken. " 
 
 "In the year 1874, when I was a resident of 
 Leeds, England, the subject of our remarks was 
 announced to speak in Halifax, . York, and I 
 resolved to hear her; luckily I was in good time 
 and therefore had a good seat, for the place soon 
 became crowded. Prompt upon time the lady 
 appeared on the platform and took her seat; 
 her attire was simplicity itself — plain and tasteful, 
 and an entire absence of all unnecessary ornamen- 
 tation — the exquisite taste with which one or two 
 flowers were made to nestle amongst her light 
 brown hair, the ever bright smile on her lips, 
 the strange indefinable something that thrills 
 you when her eye falls on you — all unite in 
 producing such a favorable impression that many 
 of her audience are psychologised before she 
 rises to speak. x\fter the preliminary services 
 on this occasion, at the suggestion of a medical 
 gentleman, the audience selected for subject of 
 lecture the following, 'One mode of operation 
 by which the optic nerve conveys its impressions 
 from the eye to the brain.' I took the liberty 
 of protesting against this subject, stating that 
 probably there was but one or two individuals 
 in the hall who could judge of her treatment of 
 it, and it would be unfair to risk the reputation 
 of both the medium and the cause in the hands 
 
276 MRS. CORA L, V. RICHMOND. 
 
 of those. It ought to be a subject of general 
 interest on which we could all judge, and that, 
 too, with a far greater likelihood of giving a 
 righteous verdict. At this point some one pro- 
 posed ' Mediumship,' and on a vote that was 
 carried by a large majority. I confess I was 
 pleased that amongst so many strangers the 
 Spiritualists' vote had prevailed. But wait, a 
 much needed check was here put upon me, for 
 the medium — whose every motion on the ros- 
 trum is poetry — rose gracefully and asked if I 
 and those who voted with me, would favor her 
 by giving way on this occasion to the minority, 
 who she believed were honestly striving after 
 truth. Spiritualists choose your own subject at 
 next service and say if I may take that of the 
 minority this time, and a hearty aye was the an- 
 swer from all parts of the room. 
 
 "The subject was taken and handled scien- 
 tifically and yet popularly, and the M. D. referred 
 to expressed himself thoroughly satisfied and 
 much gratified at the result of what he consid- 
 ered a good test. 
 
 "Of course it was not long till calls came from 
 all quarters of the midland counties of England 
 — Leeds, Bradford, Liverpool, Manchester, 
 Huddersfield, Yeadon, Ilklee, Oakley, Batley, 
 Morley, Sowerby Bridge, etc. At nearly all of 
 these places I was present, and, indeed, at 
 many of them presided, and I can honestly de- 
 
WORK IX ENGLAND. 277 
 
 clare that her visits there were a series of bril- 
 liant triumphs, for, like the Roman emperor, she 
 'Came, Saw and Conquered.' 
 
 LEEDS. 
 
 "The Music Hall, Albion street, is the scene 
 this time and as usual a crowded house. I was 
 to preside. I cannot forget my feelings when I 
 heard and conveyed the fact to Mrs. R. that 
 Mr. Geo. Thompson, M. P. for Tower Hamlets, 
 noted anti-slavery advocate, pronounced by 
 Lord Brougham 'the greatest orator of the day,' 
 was present. I found him and with her consent 
 begged of him to take my position as president, 
 with reluctance he did so, and I understand it 
 was his last public appearance on earth. 
 
 "In his opening remarks he told how those 
 streets had to be barricaded to regulate the 
 crowds who came to hear him when last he spoke 
 on that same platform, and, proceeding, freely 
 acknowledged his sympathy with Spiritualism. 
 Today he still fills an advanced position across 
 the mystic river, and using ' Our Cora' still 
 strives to spread a 'knowledge of the truth.' 
 
 YEADON. 
 
 "At Yeadon I expected to find another great 
 success. I and a few friends went there on the 
 Sunday morning and found that small Yorkshire 
 town in great turmoil and when the time of 
 meeting arrived and with it the carriage contain- 
 
2^8 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ing the medium, the police had to clear a long 
 passage through the multitude to the door and 
 after that much difficulty was experienced in 
 making our way through the packed passages 
 and across the platform to the front. It was in- 
 teresting to notice how the charming magnetism 
 of our medium lulled that great surging mass, 
 swaying it from resistance to acquiescence until 
 the souls of the people were so stirred that with 
 one accord (even on the Sabbath) cheer after 
 cheer resounded through Yeadon Town Hall. It 
 was here that the midland people of England be- 
 gan to love our medium, for they found that she 
 was equally a lady in the humble cottage of the 
 laborer or at the table of the rich man, for that 
 I and many others from the old county admire 
 C. L. V. R. 
 
 BRADFORD. 
 
 ' 'At Bradford, too, we had several meetings, all 
 successful and enthusiastic. These were held in 
 Temperance Hall. Well do I remember the 
 difficulty we had at one of these to suppress and 
 extinguish an excitable individual, but the calm, 
 dignified and always pointed remarks of our sub- 
 ject soon restored order. 
 
 ll Huddersfield, too, felt the force of her inva- 
 sion. From there, however, I have not the par- 
 ticulars, as in some of the other cases. Liverpool, 
 Manchester and Preston are large cities where also 
 this voice was heard — not loud, but distinct, still 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 279 
 
 proclaiming glad tidings and the way of life to 
 the people. 
 
 SOWERBY BRIDGE. 
 
 ' 'It was fitting that when this great truth had so 
 moved the inhabitants of Sowerby Bridge, that 
 they should be the first in England to build a 
 temple of their own, and it was equally fitting 
 that our great apostle from the West, should be 
 invited to open the same and to break to the 
 people the bread of life. The temple is still there 
 sacred to the same cause. God grant it may long 
 stand not only a monument to the Sowerby Bridge 
 pioneers, but likewise to the early efforts there 
 of our own C. L. V. R. 
 
 BAT LEY. 
 
 " Oh ! what a glorious Summer Sunday morn 
 when we took carriage from Newlay to Leeds. 
 The lark had left his nest on the ground and 
 tapped his bill at the very gate of heaven, which 
 opening awhile flooded the air with the music of 
 the spheres; the sun shone brightly gilding all the 
 scene and our medium felt it all, I knew, for she 
 seemed transfigured. I shall never forget what 
 I might call the psychic glory of that day. I 
 happened to be president and I do believe that 
 an overpleasing inspiration fell upon the medium 
 and that thus 'I too was 'filled with the spirit.' 
 Suffice it to say, that all Batley was carried 
 away with her, and I have reason to know that 
 
2 8o MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 4 seed fell upon good ground ' and is now bring- 
 ing forth good fruit. 
 
 "All subsequent visits were repetitions of the 
 first, but intensified. Mrs. R. was by this "time 
 both well and widely known in England, but I was 
 anxious that she should be also known to my own 
 countrymen, the 'canny Scots.' 
 
 GLASGOW. 
 
 "So having arranged for a short series of lect- 
 ures in Glasgow we set about securing a hall. We 
 applied for, then hired and signed for the ' Cor- 
 poration Rooms'; then had the city's walls prop- 
 erly decorated with large posters, announcing the 
 details; also posters were put out: ' She is com- 
 ing! ' In a few days we followed with. ' Who is 
 coming?' Another lapse of a few days, and out 
 came, ' C. L. V. Richmond is coming! ' After 
 all this was done we were coolly notified by pro- 
 prietor of the building that we could not get the 
 hall for that purpose. We reasoned with him, 
 even threatened him, but to no purpose. 'You 
 have your remedy in law if you choose,' was all 
 he would say. 
 
 "We next made application to the janitor of 
 the City Hall, then the largest hall in Glasgow, 
 told him of our treatment in the other case, 
 warning him well of our unsavory reputation, etc. 
 He replied that he could let us have the hall for 
 those dates, and that we would receive no such 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 28 I 
 
 scurvy usage from them. So now we were happy. 
 We got slips printed altering place of meeting, 
 etc., and hired men to paste them over all the 
 posters. This done we were immediately noti- 
 fied that the Sunday meeting could not be held 
 in the City Hall, the City Fathers having declined 
 to allow it to be used for that purpose on the 
 ' Lord's Day.' A delegation waited upon Chair- 
 man Miller, who, on receiving us, looked bewil- 
 dered for a moment, then blurted out: 'Why 
 you seem respectable, intelligent looking people; 
 surely you are not Spiritualists?' We argued that 
 they let their hall to the Mormons, who advo- 
 cated polygamy, teaching violation of the law. 
 We are law-abiding people, and you refuse it to 
 us. All he could say was that they had to draw 
 the line somewhere. The upshot was that we 
 had to postpone our Sunday meeting till Mon- 
 day. The difficulties we encountered seemed to 
 have advertised us for on Monday eve the hall 
 was crowded with a most select and intelligent 
 audience of three thousand people. 
 
 "The 'Revs.,' 'Hons.,'and 'M. D's.' were well 
 represented and the proverbial pin might have 
 been heard drop when that vast assemblage of 
 upturned faces gazed with rapt and breathless 
 attention to the words of wisdom from another 
 world. 
 
 " At a still later date our medium repeated her 
 victories, but now all opposition has been over- 
 
282 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 come, and in vanquishing prejudice against us in 
 England and Scotland, I feel bound to say that 
 our subject, the matchless inspirational medium, 
 the impassioned speaker and accomplished lady, 
 has done more than any other, and a great deal 
 more than her share." 
 
 Saltburn-by-the-Sea, Belper, Derbyshire, and 
 a score of other places, might be mentioned, each 
 bringing its record of golden words of promise, 
 hope and instruction, but space forbids. 
 
 One other incident: Near Leeds are some coal 
 mines, and our medium in company with a party 
 of friends descended into these pits, and taking 
 lights in their hands entered the small cabs or 
 4 ' trams " provided for them and drawn by don- 
 keys. They passed more than a mile under- 
 ground, and when near the ' ' quenchless fires " of 
 the pit the men were called together and received 
 an address and poem, they furnishing the sub- 
 jects. It was a scene that never could be for- 
 gotten. 
 
 The work in Manchester was no less interesting. 
 Not only were the public audiences large and ap- 
 preciative, but here she was a welcome guest at 
 the house of that staunch friend of Spiritualism 
 and mediums, Mr. Blackburn, who later be- 
 friended and sheltered Miss Florence Cook and 
 her mother, when the former was attacked by a 
 so-called investigator (?). 
 
 In Manchester she also met Mr. William Oxley, 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 283 
 
 whose scholarship and spiritual perception at- 
 tracted him to the work of the guides of our sub- 
 ject; and here she was an honored guest and 
 teacher in that little circle of choice souls who 
 were chosen to receive ministrations of a high 
 order through one of their own number. Mr. 
 Oxley, being a thorough Oriental scholar, appre- 
 ciated the discourses on Egypt and other kindred 
 topics. 
 
 At Newcastle-on-Tyne the people were awak- 
 ened to a very high degree of interest, and bitter 
 opposition from bigots only served to heighten 
 that interest. Here P. T. Barkas, Esq., pre- 
 sided and introduced the speaker whenever she 
 appeared in Newcastle, and being somewhat of 
 a scientist and litterateur, he certainly was quali- 
 fied to judge of the quality of thoughts presented 
 by our speaker as well as the language with 
 which they were clothed. 
 
 Equally interesting was the work in Brighton — 
 the fashionable, brilliant, cosmopolitan, sea-side 
 metropolis of the southern coast of England. 
 There is nothing provincial about Brighton, and 
 we know that when a victory was won there it 
 was but in a lesser London. 
 
 It was in the year 1874, during the height of 
 one of her most successful engagements in Lon- 
 don, that she made a flying visit to Brighton, only 
 sixty miles distant. A young boy was seen in 
 the midst of an audience of 1,500 or 2,000 peo- 
 
284 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 pie, listening intently to the inspired words that 
 fell from her eloquent lips. This boy was Wil- 
 berforce Juvenal Colville. It was through the 
 seeming chance visit of his to this lecture that 
 discovered to Mr. Colville his own wonderful 
 psychic powers, of which he had been possessed 
 from childhood, but, up to that time, had never 
 been brought into use through a lack of fitting 
 opportunity. We feel that it would be wise on our 
 part to introduce here Mr. Colville's personal 
 reminiscences of this event, and of his subse- 
 quent relations to Mrs. Richmond, to whom he 
 has ever been a valued co-worker and apprecia- 
 tive friend, and a highly esteemed brother. We 
 present his account in full in order that our 
 readers may see for themselves what one great 
 worker can say of another: . 
 
 "My first acquaintance with Mrs. Richmond 
 and her work in England dates from May 24, 
 1874. I was at that time a child under fourteen, 
 residing temporarily in Brighton, a world re- 
 nowned seaside city, in which there were many 
 influential Spiritualists; notably, Mr. Tiedman 
 Marteze, a wealthy, generous man, who was 
 always ready to devote means and effort to 
 spread the cause which lay nearest his heart. 
 Through the enterprise of this gentleman, assist- 
 ed by several other earnest Spiritualists, Mrs. 
 Richmond was engaged to deliver a series of 
 inspirational discourses in the music room of the 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 285 
 
 Royal Pavilion, the Town Hall and other public 
 places where the seating capacity was in the 
 neighborhood of four hundred, and where a charge 
 for admission was made to defray expenses. These 
 gatherings were all very successful, and the local 
 press (usually very conservative), particularly the 
 'Examiner,' gave excellent reports of the lect- 
 ures, and commented especially upon the marvel 
 of improvised poetry. It was in consequence of 
 this preparatory work that so large a gathering 
 (not less than 1,500 strong) assembled in the 
 largest hall in the city, when the doors were 
 thrown freely open to all comers on the memor- 
 able evening when it was my good fortune to be 
 personally brought in contact with Mrs. Rich- 
 mond and the Spiritual guides, who then, as now, 
 inspired her utterances. 
 
 ' ' I shall never forget the placard announcing 
 the event, nor the eagerness with which I took 
 my place among the throng who gathered to 
 hear an entranced lady speak upon 'The Ad- 
 vantages of Spiritualism to the Present and 
 Future Life.' The services were conducted in a 
 stately and impressive manner. The grand or- 
 gan pealed forth majestic harmonies as the 
 graceful speaker, announced by Mr. James Burns 
 (editor of the 'Medium and Daybreak,' London), 
 appeared upon the platform and took her seat 
 amid beautiful flowers, surrounded by a select 
 company of representative people, all interested 
 
286 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 in the great theme announced for the speaker's 
 discourse. From the very moment she arose 
 and pronounced the invocation to the last word 
 of the benediction, my interest was not only 
 rapt, but I felt myself actually in the closest 
 possible communion with the spirit guide who 
 was using the fair lady on the platform as his 
 instrument. I was mediumistic when a child 
 under six, but for several years previous to 1874 
 I had lost consciousness of my infantile endow- 
 ment, and never had the least expectation of 
 developing a faculty of inspirational speech, as 
 the phase of sensitiveness which appeared in early 
 childhood was clairvoyance with no attempt in 
 the direction of oratory. I have always believed, 
 and believe still, that our aspirations have a 
 good deal to do with affording necessary condi- 
 tions for a pleasant, harmonious exercise of any 
 gift we may possess; and in my case the desire 
 on my part to be able to do a work similar to 
 that being accomplished through Mrs. Richmond, 
 who was positively irresistible from the instant 
 she opened her lips to voice the sentiments of 
 the power unseen by ordinary eyes. On that 
 evening the clairvoyant faculty which had lain 
 dormant in me for seven years re-awakened, and 
 I saw distinctly the form of the spirit who was 
 prompting the address, and, more than th?t, I 
 felt a strong, clear current, an inspiring current 
 of vitality, passing from his sphere to my brain. 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 287 
 
 I was seated about the middle of the large hall, 
 fully fifty feet away from the platform, and there 
 were hundreds of people in the intervening seats, 
 but my own sensation was that of being alone 
 with the lecturer, and so directly in vibrating 
 accord with the source of her inspiration that 
 even she seemed remote and indistinct com- 
 pared with the forcible realization of the pres- 
 ence and action of the guide, which completely 
 enthralled me. Quite unlike many sensitives who 
 have 'sat for development,' I there and then, 
 after leaving the hall and returning home, com- 
 menced the work with which I have been unre- 
 mittingly engaged ever since, though it was be- 
 tween two and three years later when I was 
 thrown out upon the world as a public lecturer, 
 consecrated to the life work in which I have been 
 conspicuously engaged since March 4, 1877, tne 
 date of my first thoroughly public appearance in 
 the British metropolis. Returning home after 
 listening to Mrs. Richmond's inspired utterances 
 on* the evening of Sunday, May 24, 1874, I con- 
 vinced several skeptical persons, who doubted 
 the possibility of such phenomenon, that I, an 
 unpoetical and quite uneducated child, could, 
 under some mysterious influence, which com- 
 pletely changed my voice and manner, answer 
 abstruse questions and improvise verse on sub- 
 jects presented offhand by my questioners. 
 Whatever may have been the source of this sin- 
 
2 55 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 gular mental phenomenon, its immediate cause 
 was, beyond peradventure, the stimulus granted 
 through ministrations of the remakable lady to 
 whom I certainly owe the deepest debt of grati- 
 tude and esteem. During the Summer of 1874 
 I occasionally addressed small companies of in- 
 vited guests in private residences; and I eagerly 
 read Mrs. Richmond's public discourses, pub- 
 lished at that time weekly in the 'Medium.' 
 
 "When October came, and the Brighton fash- 
 ionable season commenced, Mrs. Richmond was 
 again called to the platform in the same hall, 
 and on Sunday, October 4, 11 and 18, 1874, it 
 was my unspeakable privilege and delight to again 
 listen to discourses the wonder and beauty of 
 which I can never cease to remember with the 
 keenest sense of gratitude. Though I often saw 
 Mrs. Richmond in public, and felt quite at home 
 with her guides, I did not meet her in any pri- 
 vate way, and, though I should have regarded a 
 personal introduction as a great honor and privi- 
 lege, she always seemed to me so identified with 
 a spiritual power external to her own person- 
 ality, that I never regarded her in those days as 
 a friend, but as a mysterious prophetess who 
 lived in a world or circle of her own, revolving 
 in an orbit distinct from the common pathways 
 of mankind. Shortly after the dates I have 
 mentioned my destiny carried me into strange 
 places and experiences which need not be men- 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 289 
 
 tioned in this connection, and Mrs. Richmond, 
 after a tour through the English provinces and 
 a sojourn in London, returned in 1875 to America. 
 Though it was seldom that I could avail myself 
 of the privilege, as she and I were not often in 
 the same locality during 1S75, I did occasionally 
 rejoice in the auspicious fate which granted me 
 another opportunity of drinking in the inspired 
 truth which flowed from the lips of the teacher 
 who was certainly in a very real sense the mother 
 of my own public ministry. I heard from time 
 to time, during LS75-6, several distinguished 
 lecturers on the Spiritualistic rostrum, but, 
 though I was interested in what they said, not 
 one of them made the slightest individual im- 
 pression upon me, nor did I feel any renewed 
 spiritual awakening in their presence. As my 
 age was so very tender, and an aunt who was 
 my legal guardian objected to my appearing 
 before the public, my work, till the beginning 
 of 1877, was conducted privately; but it was 
 steadily and ceaselessly carried forward where- 
 ever and whenever opportunity permitted. As 
 it was my mission to follow Mrs. Richmond 
 through the English provinces after she had de- 
 parted for America, I was constantly brought in 
 direct contact with many people who owed their 
 first introduction to Spritualism to her inspired 
 and inspiring instrumentality. I am convinced 
 that she was the one above all others to open 
 
2QX> MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 the eyes of multitudes to the larger light and 
 clearer knowledge of life here and hereafter, 
 which Spiritualism offers beyond all other sys- 
 tems of science, religion or philosophy. Not 
 only was Mrs. Richmond's diction so profound 
 that her ministrations won their way wherever 
 culture and profundity of thought could be ap- 
 preciated, but the kindly sympathetic handlings 
 of the many subjects treated by her guides caused 
 many to accept a philosophy presented in love, 
 which they would have indignantly spurned had 
 it been offered in a spirit of iconoclasm. The 
 singular charm and versatility of Mrs. Richmond's 
 work in England can never be in any degree 
 adequately measured by the historian, unless the 
 recorder has traveled from the haunts of the 
 nobility to the quiet, unpretending dwellings of 
 the humblest of the working folk; then, when 
 the investigator has become convinced that Mrs. 
 Richmond has been equally appreciated at both 
 ends and all up and down the social ladder, some 
 faint estimate may be drawn of the amazing 
 scope of her work and the vastness of its influ- 
 ence. W. J. Colville." 
 
 We deem it wholly in keeping with the spirit 
 of our work to state that Mr. Colville has always 
 been in close sympathy with our subject in re- 
 gard to the teachings that have come through 
 her organism. Since his coming to America 
 they have labored together upon many platforms, 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 29 I 
 
 and on scores of occasions, when impromptu 
 poems were called for by the audiences, they 
 have given alternate stanzas in perfect rhythm, 
 sometimes alternate lines, with the same perfect 
 expression of thought and poetic feeling. There 
 is no more appreciative and unselfish worker in 
 the ranks of Spiritualism than Mr. Colville. His 
 psychical powers are marvelous, and have given 
 forth to the world many wonderful demonstra- 
 tions of the truths underlying mediumship. His 
 teachings are of the highest order and conform, 
 in the fullest possible degree, to those that have 
 been uttered through Mrs. Richmond by her 
 guides. Mr. Colville is a scholarly speaker, and 
 his lectures are filled with sublime thoughts, al- 
 ways leading his hearers and readers to a consid- 
 eration of the ideal in life from every possible 
 standpoint. In painting his pictures, like Mrs. 
 Richmond, the bright colors are always turned 
 toward our view, so that the thoughts of men 
 may deal with the brighter and happier themes 
 of life rather than with the seeming shadow 
 side. 
 
 In commenting upon an oration by our sub- 
 ject the Brighton, (Eng. ,) "Daily News," of 
 January 29th, 1874, says: 
 
 "She is about thirty years of age, of average 
 stature, slender build, but extremely good figure. 
 Her complexion is fair and the charms with 
 which nature has endowed her are brightened by 
 
292 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 the artistic simplicity with which she dresses. 
 She speaks deliberately, yet fluently, and how- 
 ever involved her sentences may be, she never 
 loses herself — a very rare thing with speakers 
 dealing with complex subjects. In clear, forci- 
 ble and elegant language, the words always be- 
 ing well chosen, the speaker traced the history 
 of Spiritualism from its commencement to the 
 present time. * * * At the commencement 
 of her remarks the greater part of the audience 
 seemed to treat the whole affair as a joke; but 
 as she proceeded with her oration the demeanor 
 of her auditors changed in a most marked man- 
 ner' and she was listened to with the most res- 
 pectful attention, her felicitous language and 
 strong arguments producing a manifest impres- 
 sion, and evoking frequent applause." 
 
 From all quarters of the United Kingdom we 
 have received testimonials in regard to Mrs. 
 Richmond's work in that country. Some of 
 these letters are in point here, and can be intro- 
 duced with profit to all. It was during our 
 subject's first visit to England that semi-public 
 discourses were first given with reference to 
 the wonderful soul teachings that have given 
 solace to so many hungering human hearts. 
 Reference is made to these teachings in the first 
 letter that we here introduce, from the pen of 
 Adelaide Slater, whose husband, Mr. Thomas 
 Slater, officiated as chairman on many occasions 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 293 
 
 when our subject appeared before London audi- 
 ences in 1873-4-5. The following is Mrs. Slater's 
 letter: 
 
 "12th March, 1894. 
 "N. Kensington, London, W. 
 "Amongst the varied experiences and associa- 
 tions into which I was thrown during the early 
 days dating twenty years back of my investiga- 
 tion of modern Spiritualism, by far the most in- 
 teresting was my personal acquaintance and 
 friendship with Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond. 
 Her human endowment of mind, coupled with 
 many womanly graces, made her during her 
 sojourn in England a more than ordinarily charm- 
 ing companion. These, in addition to her higher 
 gifts, made her ever welcome, not only in our 
 quiet home, but wherever she went. We used 
 to look forward with pleasure to her Saturday 
 visits at our home, with the idea of inaugurating 
 a "Spiritual Sisterhood," as a type of what might 
 be under Spiritual culture. At the residence of 
 one of that Sisterhood occurred, under the most 
 indisputable conditions, the marvelous manifes- 
 tation in full light of a quantity of waving lilies! 
 Beneath that same roof, Sister Pearl's (Mrs. 
 Strawbridge), than whom a more devoted Spir- 
 itualist could not be, commenced and were sus- 
 tained a series of addresses entitled, ' The 
 Higher Teachings.' Be it remembered I am 
 recalling several years gone by, in which most 
 
294 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 of the members have crossed the narrow bound- 
 ary and gone up higher, for aught I know to 
 strengthen Spiritual bonds and help lift the veil 
 between matter and spirit. ' Cora's ' deeply 
 touching psychometric delineations are still fresh 
 in the memory of the few who survive; because, 
 in old England, there is not so much known in 
 public resorts of Spiritualism, does it follow that 
 its cui bono has become extinct, or that, through 
 the pressure of the scientific mind, it has flown 
 out of its old harmonies, and ceased to become 
 a helper in the ceaseless struggle for existence? 
 * 'Faithfully yours, 
 
 ''Adelaide Slater, 
 
 " 'Morning Star.'" 
 
 The next letter is from the pen of John C. 
 Ward. Mr. Ward is a valued friend of our 
 subject, and his letter, although written person- 
 ally to her, is in point here, and we reproduce 
 his reminiscences of her work: 
 
 London, Eng., August 10, 1894. 
 My Dear Mrs. Richmond. 
 
 "I may mention at starting that, save Mr. 
 Lowenthal, whom I met at the Convention of the 
 London Spiritualists' Alliance, at the end of Sep- 
 tember, and, by the by, Mr. and Mrs. Burns, and 
 Mr. and Mrs. Tebb, all the old faces met at your 
 gatherings, have drifted away out of our ken, 
 from various causes, death and removal being 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 295 
 
 accountable for much of this. I remember hear- 
 ing with great delight your first public delivery at 
 St. George's Hall, which I attended with my wife. 
 The position you took up, religious and spiritual 
 and non-antagonistic to true science, was what I 
 had for many years longed to see maintained. 
 Your teaching made me feel at home. The whole 
 seemed to tend in the direction of bringing about 
 better understanding and mutual— I was going to 
 say toleration, but perhaps love would be the bet- 
 ter word, between all the children of the great 
 Parent, and reverent and loving adoration of the 
 latter, with due appreciation of the loving minis- 
 try of those on the other side. The essence, in 
 fact, of that which I regarded, at that time, as 
 the special province of practical Christianity to 
 effect — judging from my own personal experience 
 of it as, by the by, a Trinitarian (not in the ma- 
 terialistic sense, as so often misdescribed by 
 speakers holding different views). Of your regu- 
 lar work at Cavendish Rooms I can only say that 
 my wife attended the meetings and found them 
 both delightful and profitable, my own avocation 
 preventing rae from doing more than occasionally 
 being in "at the death." (By the by, I am not 
 a sportsman; kindly excuse the expression.) Con- 
 cerning your provincial work that season, the 
 only thing I knew of it beyond reading of it in 
 the "Medium" was that I had the pleasure to 
 assist on the platform on one occasion, Sept. 2, 
 
296 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 1875, a t Newcastle, Mr. Barkas in the chair; and 
 I think also at Derby or Belper, where we were 
 both guests at Mr. Adshead's. You gave your fare- 
 well lecture at Doughty Hall on Sunday the 12th, 
 and the following day you left for Liverpool. 
 
 "On the 17th of June, 1880, we met you at St. 
 Pancras. You had a reception at Neuemeyer's 
 Hall, July 1st, and lectured at St. James' Hall on 
 several subsequent occasions. We next met you 
 in April, 1884, at Euston. On the 2d of May 
 you gave your first private lecture on the subject 
 of 'Celestia,' which course was continued weekly 
 until June 14th. In the course of these teachings 
 were given of matter new to myself, and I believe 
 most others, in re the history of the soul in past 
 lives, etc., etc. The form in which the teaching 
 was given seemed to allow of certain conflicting 
 theological views of deep importance, being ra- 
 tionally harmonized. In re, the doctrine of the 
 dual nature of the soul — embodiments of male 
 and female — final reunion, etc., I was much 
 amused when hearing Mrs. Besant's lecture on 
 Theosophy, dealing with reincarnation, etc., to 
 hear that lady say that 'Spiritualism denied the 
 doctrine of reincarnation,' when, as a matter of 
 fact, all that she had in her lecture been so ably 
 laying down, besides some other things, was mat- 
 ter with which, through your instrumentality, at 
 your private lectures, Mrs. Ward and myself 
 were quite familiar. Mrs. Besant appears to have 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 297 
 
 summed up Spiritualism under some such head 
 as 'The gospel according to egotistic phenome- 
 nalists. ' 
 
 " Much good resulted from your work in Eng- 
 land, although no noise may have been made 
 about it. Such good seed as you have sown has 
 taken root and influenced lives which, in their 
 turn, will influence others for good, I know. 
 Yours faithfully, 
 
 John C. Ward." 
 
 It is but proper to say that Mr. and Mrs. Ward 
 are among Mrs. Richmond's most valued friends. 
 Mr. Ward is a musician of rare and almost in- 
 spired beauty of expression, talented, cultured, 
 harmonious. At the time of which he writes he 
 was organist in one of the most popular chapels 
 in London, hence could not always be present at 
 the meetings, yet when possible he was there; 
 and we find that much of the musical harmony 
 of these meetings held by our subject in and 
 about London was due to Mr. and Mrs. and later 
 the Miss Wards. 
 
 We cannot let the opportunity pass to intro- 
 duce a few words from the pen of Emma Har- 
 dinge Britten, who has been a life long friend of 
 our subject, and whose feelings toward her are 
 evinced by the letter that we here subjoin. It is 
 more than pleasant to show the world that our 
 platform workers are able to work together for 
 the good of our cause, without jealousy and envy: 
 
298 mrs. cora l. v. richmond. 
 
 Dear Mr. Barrett. 
 
 "I am truly sorry that I cannot comply in full 
 with your request for information concerning my 
 dear friend, Mrs. Richmond's visits to England. 
 I was with my husband abroad on every occasion 
 when Mrs. Richmond was in England except one, 
 her last visit here, when I happened to return 
 from the Australian lands just as she was leaving 
 this country. I managed to meet with her just 
 one hour. We were truly glad to meet, for we 
 had often lectured in the same towns, but never 
 in any spirit of rivalry, as the world would call 
 it. I think you could obtain much useful infor- 
 mation from James Burns concerning Mrs. Rich- 
 mond's work in England, as he was largely in- 
 strumental in introducing her to this country. 
 She is a most talented lady, and one of my most 
 esteemed friends, and I sincerely regret that I am 
 not able to give you more concerning her work in 
 England. With every good wish, I am, 
 
 Truly yours, 
 Emma Hardinge Britten, 
 The Lindens, Humphrey Street Cheetham Hill, 
 Manchester." 
 
 We have before us a pile of letters received by 
 our subject while in England, and at the time of 
 her departure, from Dr. Hitchman, L. L. D., 
 Mrs. Louisa Thompson Nosworthy, Benjamin 
 Coleman, S. C. Hall, Anna Maria Hall, William 
 and Mary Howitt, Mr. and Mrs. Watts, Emma 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 299 
 
 Hardinge Britten (congratulating her on her suc- 
 cess in England), Mrs. J. Stuart Smith, Mrs. 
 Hamilton, J, N. Tiedman Marteze, W. Stainton 
 Moses, M. A., Alex. Calder, Webster Glynes, 
 Mr. and Mrs. H. D. Jenklen, Henry Pitman, 
 Rev. Thos. Colley, Sir William Dunbar, Char- 
 lotte Sevier, M. Grove, Countess de Panama, 
 Beatrice Nosworthy, James Burns, Mrs. A. Straw- 
 bridge, and scores of others, all full of kindly 
 thoughts and good wishes for our subject's success 
 in life, and expressive of their deep interest and 
 affectionate regard for her personally, and for the 
 guides, whose mouthpiece she is and has been 
 for so many years These letters would be but 
 reproductions of the splendid tributes that have 
 gone before, hence we do not deem their publi- 
 cation in full necessary at this time. 
 
 While the public press of England generally 
 were very generous in according lengthy reports 
 of the "orations" of our subject in the various 
 cities and towns of the British Isles — all the 
 large daily newspapers of the places where she 
 spoke giving from one to three column notices 
 of her meetings on each occasion — there is very 
 little that can be gleaned from them that would 
 be of interest in this work; for they were very 
 careful to make few or no comments, nor ex- 
 press any opinions, (more especially -the papers 
 of the large cities). They would give correct 
 reports of the meetings, synopses of the " ora- 
 
300 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 tions" and other proceedings, frequently ver- 
 batim reports of discourses, poems and answers 
 to questions. We have made copies or extracts 
 of some of the expressions of the reporters or 
 writers in those secular newspapers which we 
 have inserted in this chapter. 
 
 In an account of one of her lectures at Bury, 
 England, the " Bury Times " of August 15, 1874, 
 says: "She is unlike many lady lecturers, hav- 
 ing nothing of the masculine about her, either in 
 appearance or style of delivery, but is quiet and 
 ladylike. She has nothing of the strong-minded 
 woman, which characterizes some of our Ameri- 
 can female cousins. Her voice is sweet and clear, 
 but somewhat low in pitch. She spoke for per- 
 haps three-quarters of an hour on the abstruse 
 subject, given in a very logical style, unusual 
 certainly to a lady, especially when totally un- 
 aware of the subject to be chosen, as she must in 
 this case have been. The arguments she used 
 were necessarily somewhat abstruse, and we are 
 sure were not easy for the audience to follow. 
 We express no opinion as to the nature of the in- 
 spiration under which she spoke, but certainly 
 her style of treating the subject would not have 
 disgraced a professional lecturer after much prep- 
 aration. She was never at a loss for a word, and 
 spoke easily and confidently throughout in what 
 Spiritualists would call the trance state, but in 
 this instance with her eyes open." 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 301 
 
 At the close of a very exhaustive synopsis of 
 one of the discourses of our subject at Oldham, 
 the "Oldham Express," Aug. 24, 1874, says: "In 
 eloquence and discriminating treatment of her 
 spontaneous subject, the orations are unrivaled." 
 
 The following are extracts from an article in 
 the "North of England Advertiser " (published at 
 Newcastle-on-Tyne), of July 25th, 1874, entitled 
 " My Experiences of Modern Spiritualism," and 
 signed R. W. After a bitter and violent attack of 
 Spiritualism generally and J. J. Morse (a spiritual- 
 istic trance medium) especially, and scouting all 
 the inspirational claims of our subject, he says: 
 
 * * * "The prayer with which she com- 
 mences her performance is the most offensive 
 part of it. With the lie upon her lips, she seeks 
 to enthrall the holiest affections of her audience 
 by an invocation to Deity, which is expressed in 
 words of great solemnity and well fitted to bring 
 into operation the emotional rather than the 
 intellectual faculties of her hearers. If she has 
 not been upon the stage, she has certainly been 
 a close student of the dramatic art, and apart 
 from the blasphemy of her pretentions, she may 
 be listened to with interest and enjoyment. She 
 possesses in a high degree that gift which espe- 
 cially makes the orator — self-possession and com- 
 mand of the knowledge and ideas of which she 
 has possessed herself. 
 
302 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 "Contrasted with the stolid nonsense from 
 the lips of pompous teachers, to which we are 
 so often expected to listen, her orations were an 
 intellectual treat of the highest order. She said 
 many things eminently calculated to knock 
 down the idols which society so persistently 
 sets up to worship in place of ' the only living 
 and true God;' but then it was impossible to 
 forget that the whole was a piece of acting. * * 
 -;:- *•» [The italics are ours. — Ed.] 
 
 "The Newcastle Critic," after giving her por- 
 trait and a sketch of her public work, says: 
 
 "Her time after this was devoted to lecturing, 
 and before she reached the age of thirty 3,000 
 public discourses had been delivered by her. 
 That her discourses are eloquent, intelligent and 
 clever, no one can deny, however much they 
 may differ from the lady in their views. Her 
 lectures are extraordinarily clever, no matter 
 whether they are the result of spiritual inspira- 
 tion or that inspiration which is common to 
 thoughtful, intelligent minds. There is an elo- 
 quence which we deem natural to this lady; her 
 articulation is clear and deliberate, her figure is 
 commanding and graceful, and she possesses 
 those qualities which are necessary to successful 
 public speaking. Her knowledge is something 
 marvellous, and that is shown by her ability in 
 lecturing intelligently on any subject that may 
 be chosen by the audience. This gifted lady 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 303 
 
 lectures in the Lecture Hall, Nelson St., on 
 Sunday, 29th inst. ; Thursday, 31st inst., and 
 Wednesday and Thursday the 1st and 2d of Sep- 
 tember, and we warmly advise our readers, if they 
 have not heard her, to go and listen, and we 
 feel assured that they will be delighted by her 
 eloquence." 
 
 The " Glasgow Herald " in a long report says: 
 44 She is a lady prepossessing in appearance, not 
 more remarkable for her intelligent looks than 
 happy in the abundance of flaxen hair. She 
 rose and prefaced her lecture by an exceedingly 
 beautiful prayer. In afterwards discoursing on 
 the question of man's immortality, she treated 
 the subject with undeniable ability , and spoke 
 with a dignified deliberation and fluency of 
 language which apparently impressed her hearers. 
 The address occupied over an hour, and the least 
 favorable criticism that can be made of it is 
 that, if nothing better it showed a wonderful 
 power of memory. Questions were invited at 
 the conclusion of the discourse, and a number of 
 gentlemen availed themselves of the opportunity. 
 The inquiries were very cleverly taken up and 
 handled by the ' medium.' She always prefaced 
 her replies, ' We answer;' and sometimes when 
 the questioner did not explain his meaning very 
 clearly, she emphatically, though always politely, 
 administered a gentle rebuke. In one case she 
 characterised 'the gentleman's question as a 
 
304 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 paradox;' another time she told an interrogator 
 that he did not know his own question, and then 
 explained in refined language what he evidently 
 meant; while another questioner was coolly in- 
 formed that if his facts were correct his argu- 
 ment would have been excellent, but as they 
 were not, the argument fell to the ground." 
 
 The "Glasgow Mail" of the same occasion 
 says: "Previous to commencing her oration, 
 she offered up a prayer, which by its singular 
 effectiveness of delivery, produced an obvious 
 impression on the somewhat miscellaneous audi- 
 ence. She then proceeded with her address, 
 which was listened to throughout with keen at- 
 tention, the only interruptions being the applause 
 with which the audience marked its appreciation 
 of a vivid illustration or of a cleverly-worded 
 proposition. Her style is undoubtedly fitted to 
 'tell ' on an audience. There is no wordiness in 
 her arguments, no vagueness in her propositions, 
 and without being in the least degree declama- 
 tory, her intonation and gesture have a wonder- 
 ful effect in adding weight to her eloquence. 
 Add to these the advantages of elegance of per- 
 son and careful and correct pronunciation, and 
 it will be allowed that, apart altogether from the 
 principles of which she is an exponent, the 
 critics who are bold enough to accept the task of 
 disputing her theories, have a difficult undertak- 
 ing before them." 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 305 
 
 The following extracts are from tne 'Liver- 
 pool Courier," which commences by stating that 
 ' 'she has been lecturing before crowded audiences 
 in London during the past six months." 
 
 4 'Although it might be assumed by the adver- 
 tisements that the lady is an American, she spoke 
 with an unmistakable Scotch accent. The lady 
 has a fine presence and much grace of manner, a 
 clear and somewhat impressive delivery. 
 Her illustrations and statements lead very skill- 
 fully to a justification of modern Spiritualism. 
 . Afterwards the fair orator invited ques- 
 tions on the subject of her oration. 
 Many questions were asked by other individuals. 
 They were chiefly of a theological character, and 
 as the majority of them were intended not to 
 elicit information, but to 'confuse' the speaker, 
 it must be stated that she proved herself more 
 than an equal for any or all of her questioners." 
 
 The ' ' Liverpool Mercury " in its report of the 
 same meeting says: "The lady was listened to 
 with the most respectful attention while she was 
 delivering her discourse. . . . She is a most 
 charming lecturer, and even those who have the 
 greatest repugnance to lady ' orators ' must admit 
 that her discourses are pleasant and intellectual 
 in the extreme. She affects none of the manly 
 peculiarities of make-up and language which are 
 so offensively obtrusive in some lady philosophers. 
 There was nothing in her appearance to proclaim 
 
306 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 (as in some cases) as plainly as if it were printed, 
 k I am a strong-minded female.' She looks, no 
 doubt what she is — a bright, cheerful, intelligent, 
 well-read, liberally-educated lady, and, however 
 extreme her views may be, it is only fair to say 
 that she states them temperately, that her lan- 
 guage is always well chosen, that she shows un- 
 bounded charity for those who differ from her, 
 and never expresses a sentiment or word that can 
 offend the moral susceptibilities of the most sen- 
 sitive. She is described as ' of New York,' but it 
 was surmised from her accent that she was not 
 unacquainted with Edinburgh. (At that time she 
 had rjeverbeen in Edinburgh. — Ed.) She is cer- 
 tainly well acquainted with Scottish theology, and 
 dealt most trenchantly with what was called the 
 ' hard doctrines of Calvinism. ' Light-haired, 
 blue-eyed, and bright complexioned, dressed with 
 rare taste, as she stepped upon the platform she 
 looked more like a lively Scottish lady about to 
 proceed to an evening party than a lady polemic. 
 She spoke in a trance state, and for upwards of 
 an hour discoursed — sometimes philosophically, 
 sometimes poetically — upon the subject of her 
 lecture." 
 
 The "Liverpool Mercury," July ist, 1874, 
 after a lively report headed, ' ' Extraordinary 
 Scene at a Spiritualistic Meeting," in which the 
 reporter gives a description of the crowded house, 
 of the animated scene during the asking and an- 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 307 
 
 swering of questions, when some fifteen or twenty 
 persons tried to speak at once, and a laughable 
 reference to one of whom the reporter says: 
 
 "An excited gentleman in the body of the hall 
 shouted out, 'Will the lady tell me the horigin of 
 hevil hinfluences? ' our speaker replied, 'The 
 origin of what? ' when the gentleman dropping 
 his aspirates, said, 'The origin of evil.' The 
 answer was, 'The principal origin of all evil, I 
 should say, is ignorance.' 'He's sorry he spoke,' 
 cried out another voice." 
 
 After describing an exciting scene in selecting 
 a subject for a poem, the reporter says: " The 
 subject was 'Temptation,' and the poem, if im- 
 promptu, was a wonderful production. The feet 
 and rhythm were perfect, several of the lines were 
 of rare poetic beauty and if it was composed on 
 the spur of the moment almost justified the re- 
 mark made by a gentleman in the hall that, 'she 
 left Tennyson nowhere. 
 
 In the report of one of the English papers we 
 found the following expression of opinion from 
 the kindly disposed reporter. 
 
 "To pass a candid opinion it is really to be 
 deplored that this gifted lady ascribes her orations 
 to spirit influence, as she really possesses abilities 
 which she may reasonably be proud of." 
 
 The following extract, showing George Thomp- 
 son's acquaintance with the medium, is from one 
 of the daily papers of Leeds: 
 
308 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 " Last night, as before, a committee of six 
 gentlemen nominated by the audience retired 
 into the ante-room to select a subject for Mrs. 
 Cora, and during their absence Mr. G. Thomp- 
 son, well-known throughout the country for his 
 anti-slavery advocacy, delivered a short address, 
 and expressed his belief in Spiritualism and the 
 communion of spirits with human beings. He 
 had for years known the lady lecturer, and he 
 had ever listened to her intellectual and argu- 
 mentative orations with pleasure. The commit- 
 tee having returned, the following subjects were 
 read out from the chair: ' The Physical Basis 
 of Life,' 'The Physical Forces — the Laws of 
 Material Change, ' 'The Exact Figure of the Earth, ' 
 'Natural Crystals and their Composition,' 
 'Astronomy,' and 'Atoms and Molecules.' The 
 audience having decided in favor of ' Physical 
 Forces,' Mrs. Cora advanced to the front, and 
 after having offered up a prayer, she at once 
 plunged into the consideration of the abstruse 
 question of her lecture. For upwards of an hour 
 she continued to speak on this difficult subject, 
 with a fluency and flow of language which greatly 
 astonished her audience. Mr. Jefferson after- 
 wards addressed himself ' to the spirit' on vari- 
 ous important points which he alleged had not 
 been touched upon, to which quick replies, de- 
 livered in the same intelligent manner, were 
 given." 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 309 
 
 The work of our subject was borne forward in 
 London and in the provinces and by those whom 
 Mr. Burns' efforts had aroused. The reports of 
 her meetings in the Spiritualistic press, particu- 
 larly the full accounts and verbatim reports in 
 the Medium and Daybreak caused everywhere 
 an awakening of interest, a new inflowing of 
 inspiration over all parts of the United King- 
 dom. No place into which her labors extended 
 was so remote that reporters and correspond- 
 ents did not find them out and send full or 
 condensed reports of the meetings. We have 
 given in the few preceding pages an account of 
 her work from the secular press, from those en- 
 tirely outside of the works of Spiritualism; there 
 will follow in this chapter accounts from those 
 most familiar with the work and in sympathy 
 with the medium. 
 
 Under the head of appreciation, etc., the 
 Medium and Daybreak of Jan. 2. 1874, has sev- 
 eral letters from which we quote the following : 
 
 "I have read her lectures as reported in the 
 Medium with inexpressible pleasure. They have 
 opened to my mind new and enlarged views of 
 God, of nature, of man, and of man's destiny; 
 greatly increased light on biblical subjects has 
 dawned upon me; my enjoyment of the present 
 is more real and prospects of the future brighter. 
 I have new thoughts, new feelings, new aspira- 
 tions. I now enjoy the consciousness that in an 
 
3IO MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ever-present God I live, move and have my being. 
 My faith in divine things has abundantly in- 
 creased, being no longer the result of early train- 
 ing and dogmatic teaching, but because it now 
 goes hand-in-hand with plain common sense and 
 sound logical reasoning, having, indeed, become 
 ' the substance of things hoped for, the evidence 
 of things not seen.' I love the Great Architect 
 of the universe, I adore Him, I trust in Him, I 
 enjoy Him as I had never done before, and in 
 my own experience realize the fact that man — 
 that mere atom in God's universe — is one with 
 the Infinite Creator. My case, I have no doubt, 
 is far from being singular as one of the success- 
 ful results of her inspirational addresses; and I 
 think some substantial recognition of the value of 
 that estimable lady's services in the cause of truth 
 should forthwith be presented to her." Then fol- 
 low generous suggestions covering a ' ' purse, " etc. 
 The letter is signed "A Freemason." 
 
 The following extract is from another letter to 
 the " Medium and Daybreak," of the same date, 
 and speaks of the writer's attendance at the 
 lecture in St. George's Hall, Dec. 29th, '73 (a 
 few days before): "I listened with deep interest 
 . and I was confirmed in the opinion pre- 
 viously formed that this medium is not only of no 
 ordinary character, but one whom nature has 
 eminently qualified for the transmission of high 
 moral and Spiritual truths, not by means of em- 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 3 i I 
 
 phatic declamation and offensive dogmatisms, but 
 by feminine refinement of manner, purity of logic, 
 and eloquence of pathos, that at once reach and 
 satisfy both head and heart. In expressing this 
 opinion I am fully sensible that I but echo the 
 sentiments of thousands, some of whom have not 
 only known her in her public life, but, who, like 
 my wife and myself, have had the pleasure of her 
 further acquaintance as an honored guest at home. 
 That so valuable an acquisition to the cause of 
 Spiritualism (in England), as this gifted lady, 
 should remain in this vast center of civilization, 
 where the field in which to sow its divine senti- 
 ments and exalted truths is, perhaps, the broad- 
 est posssible, is a common desire on the part of 
 English Spiritualists." Then follows suggestions 
 and a most generous offer financially, as a fund 
 to be used "as a remuneration for her lectures, 
 or to aid her in case of illness — a contingency 
 quite possible owing to her delicate state of health 
 ." This is signed, Geo. N. Strawbridge. 
 It is noted that the home of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Strawbridge was one of the first whose hospital- 
 ity was extended to our medium, and that it be- 
 came really her place of residence where she 
 could be in constant companionship with Mrs. 
 Strawbridge (the "Sister Pearl" of these words), 
 and that it continued to be one of her homes 
 until she left the mother country. 
 . After the first course of lectures inaugurated 
 
312 MRS. CORA L, V. RICHMOND. 
 
 and carried forward so ably by Mr. Burns in 
 Royal Music Hall, the work in London was 
 taken up by a committee formed for the pur- 
 pose, and we find our medium in the West End 
 of London, every Sunday, varying her one regu- 
 lar Sunday service with an added lecture in 
 afternoon or evening or on week days in the 
 suburbs, Eltham, Dalston, "Eyrie Arms." The 
 following were named as a committee for the 
 proposed new course: Dr. Gully, M. D., Chair- 
 man ; N. F. Dawe, Esq., Portman Chambers, 
 Portman Square, W. ; J. T. Hoskins, Esq., 5 
 Connaught Square, W. ; T. H. Noyes, Jr , Esq., 
 "United University Club," Suffolk Street, Pall 
 Mall, S. W. ; Mr. Thomas Slater, 136 Euston 
 Road, N. W. ; Mrs. Honywood, 52 Warwick 
 Square, S. W. , Treasurer; Webster Glynes, Esq., 
 4 Gray's Inn Square, W. C. , Hon. Secretary, 
 and were supported by an eminent and influen- 
 tial list of subscribers. 
 
 It is but just to say that Mr. Burns had 
 labored most arduously in inaugurating the 
 series of lectures in the Royal Music Hall, and 
 that he had done so at a great sacrifice of 
 time and means. This committee was the out- 
 growth of his efforts and the increasing desire 
 to hear the guides of our subject. Mr. Burns 
 most heartily and generously co-operated with 
 the new movement, and the new season was 
 inaugurated at Cleveland Hall. 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 3 I 3 
 
 One feature noted by us in this compilation is 
 that at each of the lectures of the series, on 
 "Spiritual Cosmology" given in the Cavendish 
 Rooms during the Winter and Spring of 1874-5, 
 there was a different presiding officer. It was 
 found upon further examination that those who 
 presided were among the most earnest and noted 
 Spiritualists in London and the provinces, who 
 frequently made the journey to London to par- 
 ticipate in these meetings, the committee of 
 arrangements having invited these gentlemen 
 severally to be the Chair on one of the Sunday 
 evenings. 
 
 At the close of the series when the subject was, 
 "The Harmony and Divinity of All Religions, " it 
 was expected that Dr. Hitchman, of Liverpool, 
 would occupy the chair, but he being unable to 
 be present in person, sent an introductory ad- 
 dress, which was read by Alexander Calder, Esq. , 
 who was called to the chair in the absence of 
 Dr. Hitchman. From this beautiful, although 
 necessarily brief, address we make the following 
 excerpts of eloquent appreciation of our subject: 
 
 " . . .It maybe said, therefore, with truth 
 and justice, that the medium of mediums who 
 this day closes her third course of lectures in our 
 metropolis does so with the most blessed encour- 
 agement that could possibly befall our common 
 humanity, namely, the faith founded upon facts, 
 and tested by the touchstone of science, or an 
 
314 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 experimental knowledge of nature, whether called 
 Spiritual, mental, or physical, that leaves not a 
 tear behind, save that of comfort and joy. 
 
 "Through the circles high and holy, 
 
 Of an everlasting change, 
 Now more swiftly, now more slowly, 
 
 Form must pass and function range. 
 Nothing in the world can perish, 
 
 Death is life, and life is death; 
 All we love and all we cherish 
 
 Die to breathe a nobler breath. 
 
 1 'Lay that truth in lavender of the sweetest, in 
 the choicest portion of your soul's paradise, since, 
 I doubt not, it is revered as one of the highest 
 and most majestic amongst the immortal guides 
 of this cosmopolitan medium, our gifted sister; 
 and I pray that the peace of God may dwell with 
 all Spiritualists richly, in thought, word, and deed, 
 as our angel-guides make the desert of material- 
 ism to blossom and flourish like the rose." 
 
 The work in England at this time may be 
 summarized as follows: 
 
 1. Public addresses treating of general Spirit- 
 ualistic and other topics of interest always fol- 
 lowed by an improvization of poetry. Addresses 
 and poems usually on subjects chosen by the 
 audience and covering the entire range of human 
 thought. Of these there must have been in Lon- 
 don and the provinces two hundred. 
 
 2. Addresses to semi-public or select audiences 
 including the series entitled Spiritual Cosmology 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 3 I 5 
 
 in three parts. In this series there were twelve 
 on Dynamics; six on Statics, and six on Individ- 
 ual Experiences in Spiritual States. The dis- 
 courses on dynamics relate to the powers of the 
 Spirit over and its limitations by organic matter, 
 especially to health and disease. Those on 
 Statics relate to the Absolute, to Deity, the Soul, 
 Angelic states; expressions of the Soul in succes- 
 sive human lives (more fully treated by us in the 
 next chapter), Messiahs, etc., in fact, the entire 
 outline of the Soul teachings. The third series 
 relates to particular experiences of individuals in 
 Spiritual states (beyond earth life), and are very 
 graphic pictures of personal experiences and 
 characteristics. 
 
 These discourses were given for a thoughtful 
 and interested class to which others were ad- 
 mitted by special ticket making an audience of 
 about two hundred. They certainly epitomized 
 the words of the guides up to that time. 
 
 3. Work in private circles and homes — un- 
 classified and not of a nature to be measured or 
 stated, but into which work the name poems or 
 poetic readings, by Ouina, and the conversations 
 and answers to questions by Mr. Ballou, entered 
 as the concentral part (if we may coin a word). 
 In the social circles that gathered round our 
 medium it was often a part of an evening's en- 
 tertainment to invite a few friends to dinner and 
 after withdrawal to the drawing room invite the 
 
3 16 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 controls of our medium who gave poems, brief 
 addresses and answers to questions. Everywhere 
 — whether in the humble abodes at the East End 
 or the aristocratic mansions of the West End, or 
 the residences of the so-called " middle classes," 
 there was the same cordial welcome, the same 
 earnest longing for the "Bread of Life." 
 
 4. The particular work in the Spiritual Sister- 
 hood. This small circle was formed of a few 
 devoted friends who rallied round our medium 
 and some or all of whom accompanied her into 
 her public work. A circle called together by 
 loving sympathy for her and appreciation of the 
 work. But for their tender care and true 
 womanly aid, the health of our subject was such 
 that she could not have gone forward with the 
 work without much greater suffering. 
 
 It was to this circle that an especial line of 
 teaching was given through our medium from the 
 Spirit side of life — coming from spirits of women 
 eminent for their gifts, or great in the lowliness 
 of their lives. 
 
 This series of sacred meetings was held at the 
 home of Mrs. Strawbridge (named "Pearl" by 
 Ouina), and it was to that circle of Sisters 
 who had so lovingly grouped themselves around 
 our subject to aid and strengthen her for her 
 public work that the crown of lilies was shown 
 at its closing meeting. Following is an admir- 
 able account of this incident and the occasion 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 317 
 
 of it, with the one or two other similar occur- 
 rences during that memorable period; it is es- 
 sentially that written by Mrs. A. C. Burke, one 
 of the circle of ladies who attended the ministra- 
 tions of our subject and witnessed the manifes- 
 tation on the occasions referred to by her. 
 Her account is entitled : 
 
 ''AMONG THE LILIES." 
 
 She states that having received the permission 
 of the guides of our subject to publish an account 
 of these manifestations she obtained from a lady 
 friend who was with the medium on the occasion 
 of the first appearances of the lilies the statement 
 that on the first of February of this year (1875) 
 the lady had retired to her bed-room leaving the 
 medium alone in the drawing-room. After some 
 short space of time the friend perceived the 
 medium advancing from the adjoining room (the 
 drawing-room), and her first thought was to arise 
 and assist her to undress — as she was quite feeble; 
 but perceiving that the medium was entranced 
 she paused, and on looking more closely she ob- 
 served a large white lily resting upon the medium's 
 head. She noticed that her countenance had as- 
 sumed an exceedingly angelic expression; while 
 at the same time she repeated in most solemn 
 accents some passages of Scripture from the 
 chapter that had engaged her attention. The 
 
3 I 8 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 whole atmosphere of the room, even in the gas- 
 light, seemed to'be charged with a spiritual aura 
 so perfect that the friend was enabled to per- 
 ceive clouds of white light resembling a veil in 
 front of the medium's face and about her head. 
 A similar manifestation took place on the 8th of 
 February in the presence of the same lady friend. 
 Again on the 12th and 14th of the same month 
 and on the 7th, 14th and 28th of March, three 
 other friends being present. One of these friends 
 informed the narrator that there was distinctly 
 seen three kinds of lilies, and thus describes what 
 occurred : 
 
 " On returning from the lectures, (which were 
 always earlier in London than in America. — Ed.) 
 we were in the habit of conversing together for 
 the remainder of the evening. ' Ouina, ' one of 
 the guides of the medium, usually assumed con- 
 trol and joined in our discussions. On the 
 particular occasions when the lilies were pro- 
 duced, 'Ouina' was succeeded by a very solemn 
 influence. The medium's voice became deep and 
 grave; a peculiar atmosphere seemed to surround 
 us; we felt awed, and there was a great stillness. 
 
 "The medium would rise from her seat, and 
 with slow and measured steps enter her bed-room, 
 closing the door. After an interval of about ten 
 minutes, the door would open ajar, and the lamp 
 ordered to be lowered, so that the room was 
 nearly half-darkened. The medium would then 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 319 
 
 slowly enter, standing a few minutes at the door 
 to show the lilies in her hair, and then proceed 
 to her place and deliver to each of us a short 
 and solemn address. She would then slowly re- 
 turn to the door, and after again standing still 
 before us, would retire into her room. 
 
 "In about ten minutes she would come back 
 in her normal condition, expressing surprise at 
 having found herself alone without a light. 
 
 " The lilies were each time clearly visible; I 
 could distinguish the leaves and petals. We 
 were allowed to approach to the distance of one 
 yard. 
 
 " On the first occasion the flowers appeared 
 like small water-lilies placed in the hair, rather 
 on the left side; the second time the flowers were 
 more numerous, and appeared to consist of an 
 eucharist lily in front and of water-lilies behind. 
 The third time we saw, besides the lilies, a 
 bright, fine-pointed star-shaped flower, which 
 glistened as though of silvery hue. 
 
 1 ' On the fourth occasion the flowers almost 
 formed a complete wreath, commencing on the 
 left side, and passing round the back of the head 
 to the right. There was no star, but I observed 
 a large white Easter lily on the right side. 
 
 "April 19, 1875. "Webster Glynes." 
 
 The narrator (Mrs. Burke) then proceeds to 
 relate that on Sunday evening, April 4th, she was 
 one of a circle of friends in front of the platform at 
 
320 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Cavendish Rooms. She says: ''From the fact of 
 the medium being some minutes late in ascend- 
 ing the platform, and knowing the weak state in 
 which she had been for some weeks previously, an 
 anxious feeling prevailed, lest illness should be the 
 cause of the delay, which anxiety, however, was 
 somewhat relieved when she reached the head of 
 the stairs leading from the room into which she 
 usually retires for a short time previous to her 
 lectures. Her appearance at that moment will, 
 I think, never be forgotten by any of those who 
 were present. 
 
 "The beautifully spiritual expression of her 
 countenance, the dignity of her bearing, and the 
 soul-stirring sentiments which, ere she breathed 
 a single word, seemed to lend grace to every 
 movement, and blend with the peculiar atmos- 
 phere with which she was surrounded; all this, 
 together with the surpassing beauty of the ma- 
 terialized lilies in her hair, presented such a pic- 
 ture, and made such an impression on my mind, 
 that it can never be effaced, and I cannot but 
 think that it must have affected nearly all who 
 saw it in a similar manner. 
 
 "The number of the lilies on this occasion, if I 
 mistake not, was three. They were fully open, 
 and accompanied by one that was either nearly 
 closed or in bud. This time, however, they dis- 
 played the peculiarity of white stamens and an- 
 thers, instead of the gold-colored ones which 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 32 I 
 
 usually distinguish the white garden or Madonna 
 lily. Though much struck by their peculiarity, 
 I was not aware, until I was informed after the 
 lecture by Mr. George Hinde, who was chairman 
 on the occasion, that they were materialized dur- 
 ing the few minutes that we were kept waiting 
 for the lecturer. 
 
 ' l Mr. Hinde also informed me that when he 
 descended the stairs to conduct the medium to 
 the platform, the atmosphere of the room, and 
 that in which her whole person seemed to be en- 
 veloped, produced such an effect upon him that 
 he almost fainted, and could with difficulty lead 
 her to her seat. Though not gifted with fully- 
 developed spiritual sight, I could perceive a trans- 
 parent atmosphere surrounding her the whole 
 evening, and once I saw the shadowy form of a 
 spirit head near her right shoulder. 
 
 1 'From Mrs. Strawbridge (the friend with 
 whom the medium is staying) I learned that the 
 lilies on this particular occasion became gradually 
 dematerialized on their way home from the lect- 
 ure in the carriage. 
 
 "But, sir, though I am aware that I am occu- 
 pying much of your space, I have still another 
 beautiful lily-manifestation to record, and as it 
 would seem that each one that I have mentioned 
 is more lovely than the last, so, in accordance 
 with this law of harmony, do we now reach the 
 loveliest of all. 
 
322 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 "On Friday, the 16th instant, I joined a highly- 
 privileged circle of friends, who had assembled 
 around the medium, at the house of Mrs. Straw- 
 bridge, 84 Redcliffe Gardens, West Brompton, 
 where we were permitted to behold a manifes- 
 tation surpassing in spiritual sublimity all that I 
 have ever witnessed, and which, as I recall it, 
 fills me with an indescribable feeling of awe. 
 Ouina assumed control, and conversed with us in 
 her usual sweet manner for some time, at length 
 desired that the room should be darkened, but 
 not to a greater amount than would occur at this 
 time of year by the lowering of Venetian blinds. 
 
 ' 'Attached to Mrs. Strawbridge's drawing-room, 
 which is separated by crimson curtains, is a 
 small music-room. 
 
 "This little music-room was made somewhat 
 darker than the drawing-room, and into it, after 
 placing each of the sitters in front of the curtain 
 the medium withdrew. 
 
 " Before doing so, however, she emptied her 
 pockets, and insisted (still under control) that 
 every article of wearing apparel should be thor- 
 oughly examined, even to her 'moccasins,' as 
 ' Ouina ' styled her foot-gear. The office of ex- 
 aminers fell upon Mrs. Tebb and Miss Dixon, 
 and these two ladies also made a thorough in- 
 vestigation of the room and all that it contained. 
 The only entrance to both rooms was locked, 
 and Miss Euphenia Dixon put the key into her 
 
WORK IX ENGLAND. 323 
 
 pocket. These preliminaries having been satis- 
 factorily gone through, the controlling spirit ob- 
 serving that though such precautions were quite 
 unnecessary as far as those present were con- 
 cerned, yet as an account of this manifestation 
 might be published, it was better that these ex- 
 aminations should be gone through. We were 
 requested to sing, and ' Hand in Hand with 
 Angels ' and I believe another short hymn were 
 gone through, at the close of which the curtains 
 slowly opened, and though indeed, the bodily 
 form of the medium stood before us, I verily be- 
 lieve, but for the dress she wore, we should have 
 found it difficult to recognize her. Her features 
 had assumed that look of heavenly inspiration 
 which can only be imagined by recalling the pic- 
 tures of Dante's Beatrice, and the resemblance 
 was rendered complete by the wreath by which 
 her head was adorned, except that in the present 
 instance the garland was composed of pure white 
 Madonna lilies, instead of laurel, as in the case 
 of Beatrice. Yet this wreath of lilies had been 
 materialized in about, I should say, the space of 
 from three to five minutes. It was formed of 
 the white blossoms of the virgin lily; some fully 
 open, others only partially so, and those that 
 were the most fully blown were at the back of 
 the head, diminishing in size as they met in a 
 point a little above the forehead. I believe they 
 were twelve in number. 
 
324 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 " Whilst under the influence she breathed 
 forth one of the most spiritual and beautiful 
 poems I have ever heard or read; the words 
 seemed to fall from her lips like silver-dew from 
 the pure fount of heaven. Her tone, manner, 
 and expression, and even her attitude on this oc- 
 casion, together with the exquisite beauty of the 
 lilies, are things that can never be effaced from 
 the memories of those who were so privileged as 
 
 to behold them. 
 
 * #■ , a- * # 
 
 ' ' I must here also remark that the transparent 
 glistening, the sparkling whiteness of the flowers, 
 struck me very forcibly; they looked as if they 
 had that moment been brought in from some 
 lovely partierre, and we all know that natural 
 white garden lilies are not to be had at any price 
 at this season of the year. On this occasion the 
 anthers displayed the bright golden pollen which 
 characterises the Madonna lily, and which ac- 
 tually seemed to move before our eyes. I should 
 have mentioned that, on this occasion when the 
 medium, under the control of 'Ouina' entered 
 the music-room she observed that we were now 
 to witness something that we should never have 
 an opportunity of witnessing again, and, indeed, 
 I believe, we never shall, until we reach that land 
 where the lilies never fade. 
 
 "After the termination of the poem, the cur- 
 tains were again closed, and in less than two 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND, 325 
 
 minutes (indeed, I might say, in less than one 
 minute), and while we all remained in solemn, 
 silent awe, overpowered, as it were, by what we 
 had seen, ' Ouina ' — who had again resumed con- 
 trol — said, in rather a low tone, 'You may come 
 to her now," whereupon we all followed into the 
 music-room, only to find the medium in her nor- 
 mal condition — greatly surprised at seeing herself 
 reclining on a sofa in a partially-darkened room, 
 instead of the well-lighted, cheerful drawing- 
 room, in which she was sitting when she first 
 passed into the trance state. 
 
 4 ' During the whole of this wonderful mani- 
 festation the atmosphere of the room (in spite 
 of the large fire) was so chilly that some of those 
 present were obliged to throw their wraps around 
 them, while all around the person of the medium 
 there was a cloudy appearance occasionally visible ; 
 and I have no doubt that had the room been more 
 completely darkened, she would have stood re- 
 vealed in a white transparent mist." 
 
 The narrator then went on to say that it was 
 not to be inferred from the appearance of these 
 lilies on these several occasions that the guides 
 intended to use their medium for physical mani- 
 festations. These lilies came as an accompani- 
 ment of the especial work then being performed. 
 
 This record of the manifestation of the lilies 
 was attested by the signatures of several of the 
 ladies present including Mrs. Tebb and Mrs. 
 
326 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Strawbridge, and by the three gentlemen who 
 witnessed them in private as well as at the Cav- 
 endish rooms. 
 
 We cannot refrain from mentioning here a 
 work for woman in which our subject took part 
 and which resulted in a discourse on ' ' Spirit- 
 ualism and its Work for Woman," at Doughty 
 Hall. 
 
 Mr. Burns refers to this meeting as being 
 called "for the purpose of hearing an address 
 on the somewhat complicated question of the 
 'Social Evil.' " 
 
 It was really to aid a lady of benevolence, 
 whom the spirits named "The White Messenger" 
 in her noble efforts for the rescue of the ' ' un- 
 fortunate." Our subject readily consented to 
 give the address and was introduced by Mrs. 
 Burke, who took the chair for the meeting: 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen: — I feel that it would 
 be altogether an act of supererogation on my 
 part were I to say anything by way of introduc- 
 ing to you our highly gifted sister. * * * 
 The many beautiful lectures to which it has been 
 our good fortune to listen — beautiful alike in 
 their eloquence and teaching — have won for her, 
 I am sure you will agree with me in saying most 
 deservedly so, a world-wide reputation, which 
 cannot fail to leave its stamp upon the present 
 generation, and not upon this only, but upon 
 the present century. 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 327 
 
 Interested as this lady is, and her guides, in 
 everything tending to the enlightenment and ele- 
 vation of humanity, especially that portion of it 
 hitherto regarded as the feebler one (and for 
 which, happily, a more appreciative day is dawn- 
 ing), she has kindly consented, under the influ- 
 ence of her guides, to deliver a lecture upon the 
 subject set forth in our handbill in aid of the 
 funds at the present moment so urgently required 
 for this movement. 
 
 Of this address by the guides of our subject, 
 Mr. Burns says: 
 
 1 'All who listened to (or will peruse attentively) 
 the beautiful address by the guides, cannot fail 
 to see how they go at once to the root of the 
 matter. If the glaring evils of social life are to 
 be removed, there must first be a reformation, 
 nay, a complete revolution in the false senti- 
 ments, thoughts and ideas now too prevalent 
 upon social questions, a revolution which must 
 have for its watchwords Justice and Purity. 
 
 "The meeting was well attended, the woman 
 element being in great force, and a very earnest 
 spirit characterized the proceedings throughout. 
 It was, indeed, almost exclusively woman's work 
 from beginning to end. Women organized the 
 meeting, women advertised it and sold the 
 tickets, women attended to all the business mat- 
 ters connected with it, women received money at 
 the doors, women gracefully handed visitors to 
 
328 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 their seats, women sang and also played the piano 
 and harmonium, a woman occupied the chair, 
 and a woman lectured. It is, in truth, woman's 
 work; and we feel persuaded that if women 
 would largely and earnestly join in this excellent 
 sphere of labor, taking the views enunciated by 
 the lecturer as the basis of their efforts, both in 
 attacking the erroneous and artificial opinions of 
 society on the subject, and in practically saving 
 grace it would be a step in the right direction." 
 
 We give entire the closing paragraph and 
 poem: 
 
 "When St. Agnes, in the place where she was 
 sent to be destroyed, invoked heaven to send its 
 maledictions upon her declaimer, and his eyes 
 were made blind, it was but a token of that spir- 
 itual blindness that comes to every man who for- 
 gets that the young woman whom he would de- 
 fame is the daughter of some mother, the sister 
 of some brother, the child of God — and he is 
 made passion-blind only to be disenthralled by 
 the same gentle hand that he would ruin. If it 
 be said that temptation first came to the world 
 by woman, be it also said that the same hand 
 has shown the way out of temptation. The 
 Madonna of the Romish Church — the ideal typi- 
 cal Christian woman, the zeal and fervor of the 
 sainted souls that in the cloister waft their 
 prayers to heaven, are surely enough to bring 
 about this reform. All who seek with hearts 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 329 
 
 attuned to heaven, and eves and spirits turned 
 upward to find the remedy, may find it in these 
 words: 'Blessed are the pure in heart, for they 
 shall see God.' 
 
 1 -The name which the spirits gave to the 
 kind lady who has undertaken this work is 'The 
 White Messenger.' We therefore dedicate this 
 poem to her. 
 
 POEM IMPROVISED BY ' OUINA. ' 
 
 I. 
 
 1 I saw a pale girl standing outside the city. 
 Wandering alone the whole wearv wav: 
 For her was no voice and no eye filled with pity, 
 But only despair through the livelong day. 
 
 " She bore no flowers, though by the wayside she lingers. 
 She ever bore but a thorn in her heart, 
 The lilies of life had all drooped in her fingers, 
 And the cares nevermore would depart. 
 
 " Then I saw a white dove flying straight from the heaven 
 And it bore a sweet message of peace. 
 As down by the wayside she lay all unshriven. 
 And the dove was her spirit's release. 
 
 • ' Away, far above all the earth and its sorrow. 
 
 I saw her upborne on its wings; 
 And they who passed by. with a sneer, on the morrow. 
 
 Scorning ever such lowliest things, 
 Scorned also her name and her memory forever; 
 
 But an angel of light there she sings. 
 
 II. 
 
 " I saw in the halls of the thick-peopled city 
 A man, sitting in pride and in state. 
 But he had no heart full of shame or of pity. 
 And only the world called him great. 
 
330 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 " And offerings came each day to his door, 
 He was pledged to the people as high, and the poor 
 Looked up to his face with its cold, stern decree, 
 But there was no token: then what do I see? 
 A shaft straight from heaven sent down to his heart. 
 And he died 
 In his pride; 
 Such a soul to depart! 
 
 And his name it was mentioned with many a word 
 Of praise and regret, and where'er it was heard, 
 The loud-tolling bell proclaimed that a soul 
 Had gone out to the region of God's great control. 
 
 III. 
 
 " And there, face to face, the pale girl and he met, 
 
 Where bend angels in silence around, 
 She, a lily within her white hand, tear wet, 
 
 And he bowing low to the ground, 
 Grovelling there, as if in God's great endless city 
 
 There was no mercy for him to be found, 
 And no eye full of sorrow or pity. 
 
 " But she, with never a word of reproach, 
 
 Breathed an offering of prayer unto heaven, 
 That for all the great wrong which on earth he had done 
 His spirit might there be forgiven — 
 
 " Not forgiven at first, nor with one breath alone, 
 But only by constant well-doing; 
 His spirit still strives, and, uplifting his heart, 
 His soul for forgiveness still wooing. 
 
 " 'Go thou,' saith the Master, 'and undo the wrong, 
 
 Make clean all the pathway before you, 
 Tear away from your heart the cold pride that was strong: 
 
 Kneel down, and of heaven implore you 
 The gift of its grace. But for this gentle soul, 
 
 For her there is light and gladness, 
 Her's alone was the burden on earth, whose control 
 
 Is usurped, and she beareth no sadness. 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 33 I 
 
 IV. 
 
 " The white dove descends to the earth once again 
 
 With quivering light on its pinions; 
 It searches the hearts and spirits of men, 
 
 Searches all of their pride and dominions, 
 And wherever a wrong is it sendeth a flame 
 
 Through the dark, of great fire from heaven; 
 And wherever a victim, there breatheth the Name 
 
 Full of peace, whereby sin is forgiven. 
 
 " The White Dove through its Messenger ever doth preach 
 
 To the innermost spirit's recesses, 
 ' Whatsoever on earth you seek for or reach, 
 That in heaven your spirit possesses.' " 
 
 The full summary of that work is left for the 
 reader to gather from the written and spoken 
 words, and the heart beats that they convey, 
 when in September, 1875, our subject was about 
 to take her departure for her own native land. It 
 is from these tributes, public and private, brought 
 by those who had shared her labors and received 
 her ministrations that the true estimate can be 
 made, emanating as they did from the hearts of 
 those to whom our medium and her guides had 
 become most endeared. 
 
 The following is from the pen of friends who 
 were with her a month on the eastern coast of 
 England, and, indeed, for a much longer period 
 was she a guest at their home in Darlington: 
 
 REMINISCENCES OF SALTBURN 
 
 By Mr. and Mrs. G. R. Hinde: 
 
 "The most eventful year of our lives has just 
 been brought to a close at the retired and beau- 
 
332 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 tiful watering-place, Saltburn-by-the-Sea. Sun- 
 day evening, July 19, 1874, found us there with 
 our greatly-beloved friend and sister. * * * 
 This fact necessarily brought us into almost daily 
 communion with the illustrious hosts of spiritual 
 beings who have anointed her to be their mouth- 
 piece, discoursing sweetest melody to the world 
 of mortals. They have watched over her, guid- 
 ing her powers from earliest infancy for special 
 and particular work. She possesses an organism 
 peculiarly adapted for expressing (normally as 
 well as abnormally) the lofty attributes of the 
 soul that has been tried by the fires of affliction, 
 and left without a speck of earthly dross to mar 
 its innate loveliness and purity. Thus she has 
 become the fitting vehicle for the transmission of 
 loftiest thought and divinest revelation to the 
 world; and we are in all truth and justice im- 
 pelled to give our humble, and it may be feeble, 
 testimony to the world of Spiritual minds regard- 
 ing the qualities that we have recognized in the 
 short space of one year's intimate family commu- 
 nion with that sweet and exalted mind. Fully 
 conscious of the inadequacy of language to ex- 
 press the intrinsic value of even one quality of 
 the human soul, we need scarcely say that such 
 a close tie as that of brother and sister fully sus- 
 tained for twelve long months might be deemed 
 sufficient to reveal to each member of a family 
 maintaining it the separate and particular foibles 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. ' 333 
 
 of every one of the family group. If you would 
 fully know persons, live in the same house with 
 them, and you cannot remain long in suspense. 
 * * While she finds it absolutely necessary at 
 times to assume an apparent dignity of charac- 
 ter in order to keep off a certain class of mortals 
 who, like our little family of children, are ever 
 open-mouthed, ready to consume every atom of 
 vitality that parent can give, without yielding any 
 adequate return— nay, leading one to exclaim, 
 'You will kill ma with kindness; let her have a 
 little repose to get strong again before you again 
 approach with your demands.' Oft have we 
 known her to suffer tortures unexpressed rather 
 than suffer a cloud to hang on the faces of visitors 
 or friends present whose capacity to receive was 
 greater than hers to give. This is the cause which 
 imperatively demands for her much retirement in 
 private life, which retirement should never be in- 
 vaded save when it is known to be desirable to 
 her, or in response to an invitation given by her. 
 This is necessitated by the importance of the pub- 
 lic work which she has been chosen to perform, 
 and to which she makes everything subservient, 
 and, in fact, a more loving and perfect obedience 
 to the wish and will of her illustrious spirit-guides 
 may not have been attained by any mortal me- 
 dium, for seemingly (and I believe in reality) the 
 relation she sustains is similar, though in a higher 
 sense, to that occupied by the child who is fully 
 
334 MRS - CORA L, V. RICHMOND. 
 
 persuaded of the wisdom and goodness of its 
 parent to unerringly guide it toward that which is 
 best and most conducive to its present and future 
 well-being; and this springs from an intuitive 
 perception of the more complete and perfect 
 state and wisdom possessed by those who guide 
 her destiny. 
 
 ' ' The precious golden link which ever unites us 
 to her, being of the spirit utterly, far exceeds in 
 strength any other that can possibly exist, and 
 there are many other golden links forged by the 
 spirit of love uniting our dear sister to many others, 
 who will be as glad to read these humble breath- 
 ings as we are to pen them, among whom are 
 they who have, step by step, with the eye of their 
 spirits, traced the wonderful— nay, marvellous — 
 career of this sweetly-dispositioned and richly- 
 endowed medium, while she has been unremit- 
 tingly laboring among the Spiritualists and others 
 of this country. We, who have watched the 
 course of events in the realm of mind and spirit, 
 must be full well aware that with the advent of 
 this illustrious medium among us there came a 
 great Spiritual wave that could not fail to palpa- 
 bly affect every mind which was more or less 
 finely attuned to the harmonies of Spiritual life. 
 
 "Opposing powers and influences there un- 
 doubtedly have been (as necessarily there must) to 
 illustrate the power of bigotry, envy, and the 
 host of other phases of spiritual darkness; but 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 335 
 
 such has been the greatness of the light that has 
 come and the revelations that have been made, 
 that all those have fallen back, glad, as it were, 
 to hide their diminished heads and retire to their 
 native obscurity, while the light still shines on — 
 a light which will be a beacon to many a soul, 
 seeing that it stands pre-eminently in a lofty 
 position, and will there serve the purpose for 
 which it shines. They whose souls are near ma- 
 turity will not fail to recognize it and behold its 
 mighty import; and as for others, the centuries 
 to come are laden with the power of recognition 
 to them, which, when it comes, will be the ex- 
 pression of the ripening of their spiritual powers 
 upon earth or in spirit life. The higher expres- 
 sions of truth can be of no import to minds not 
 able to perceive them, therefore argument avails 
 nothing to convince a mind that such and such is 
 true. Let all minds have free course to express 
 the truth as it comes to them, and not be wounded 
 wilfully for so doing, because it may differ from 
 the conception of others as to what is truth. 
 We have observed a most commendable line of 
 action in the conduct of oar brother Burns, 
 which must be obvious to all, in that while un- 
 hesitatingly denying any allegiance to the doctrine 
 of re-incarnation, he has righteously, in the ful- 
 fillment of his impartial position as editor of a 
 public spiritual paper, given to the world a course 
 of lectures that plainly lay down and teach the 
 
33^ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 expression of truth. For this he will ever have 
 our best thanks, and the thanks of all who by 
 intuition are able to perceive in this truth the 
 key to unlock the many mysteries of mortal exist- 
 ence inexplicable by any other philosophy. 
 There is much light yet to be thrown on the sub- 
 ject, but its central truth cannot reach the soul 
 by the methods of reason, argument, or scientific 
 demonstration, since these are but the outward 
 expressions of something within. The truth it- 
 self must come first to the innermost and then 
 express itself outwardly, and when it can do this, 
 owing to the removal of all outward impedi- 
 ments, it will speak in no uncertain sound, 
 though all may not understand its meaning. I 
 do, however, think that free expression of opin- 
 ion should be invited and received where an im- 
 portant truth is involved, though nothing can be 
 gained by contending parties in an argument. 
 Contention should be discountenanced, * not free 
 expression.' But I have wandered from my sub- 
 ject. 
 
 "A Sunday meeting in a sequestered stop 
 hidden among the dense foliage of the woods at 
 Saltburn, so wild that they might be called a for- 
 est. This spot was reached by winding paths 
 through the underwood, and had been carefully 
 selected by her friends residing near, who were 
 well acquainted with the locality. It was a most 
 lovely evening, and a delightful spot, situated far 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 337 
 
 up a deep gorge, piercing inland from the sea- 
 shore. On either side of this gorge were steep and 
 lofty hill-sides, studded with the giant trees of this 
 wild forest. By a steep and winding path we 
 entered a natural arena covered with grass and 
 bramble bushes. Nature all around was silent, 
 save the twittering of a bird or the subdued 
 music of the brook near by as it danced in its 
 channel away down to the sea. The burning 
 sun was descending in the West, the tops of the 
 trees were yet tinged w r ith his golden beams; in 
 the shade beneath them (where we were in circle 
 seated), it was cool and refreshing. A solemn 
 and imposing calm reigned around, our dear me- 
 dium occupying a place at the foot of a stately 
 oak; and thus were we seated awaiting the kin- 
 dling of the ancient fire of the spirit, which has 
 never ceased to burn since the earth began. In 
 subdued melody we sang, ' Hand in Hand with 
 Angels,' and as the last notes died away, the 
 spirit of inspiration fell upon our sister. Slowly 
 she arose and uttered a thrilling prayer, after 
 which she spoke to this effect: 'There is a 
 world of spirit all around you which responds to 
 the vibrations of your melodies of song and 
 thought. There is a world of spirit all around 
 you whose beautiful processes are hidden from 
 your dull sense. Could you see with the eye of 
 the spirit, you would behold in the innermost 
 structure of the trunks, branches, and leaves of 
 
33^ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 those forest trees all around, the living channels 
 and tubes through which the tiny, many-colored, 
 and luminous globules of life are careering in 
 haste to reach their appointed places, the whole 
 forming streams of vitality to sustain and upbuild 
 the entire structure of each forest tree. You 
 would perceive this process going on in the blades 
 of grass beneath you and the tiny shrubs all 
 round. Living, moving, dancing, in varied hues 
 and tints, are the particles of spirit in all the 
 forms and structures which nature has builded 
 up around us. You can behold at a glance the 
 external, perishable garb of nature, but just that 
 portion which is hidden from your sight, and all 
 that portion which you cannot behold, is the 
 world of spirit, open and revealed to the admir- 
 ing gaze of those who have put off the garb of 
 mortality. Shall I tell you how this world of 
 spirit, impalpable to your senses, is builded up, 
 and of what it is composed ? Amid all the pro- 
 cesses and ceaseless changes which material forms 
 and substances undergo, there are some particles 
 thrown off which are too refined to be again 
 caught up and utilized by any new growth or 
 form of nature; so your thoughts form an im- 
 palpable atmosphere in the realm above and 
 around you, and are by the laws of spirit amen- 
 able and obedient to the potent power of will; 
 and when will is guided and directed by knowl- 
 edge it can construct out of this forms of beauty 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 339 
 
 and grandeur to you inconceivable. The mag- 
 nificent temples and gorgeous scenery of the 
 spirit-world, reared and sustained by its advanced 
 peoples, are thus fashioned; hence you will per- 
 ceive that the habitation or abode of each indi- 
 vidual spirit must necessarily partake of the per- 
 fections or imperfections of its builder, since all 
 must help to build their own surroundings. If 
 the thought of the individual is pure and beauti- 
 ful, his or her surroundings will be the same, see- 
 ing that the substance of the spirit-world in any 
 locality takes the conformation and appearance 
 of the thoughts of its inhabitants; the converse 
 also holds good. 
 
 There is, however, a tendency, which is uni- 
 versal in all nature to throw off all that is 
 imperfect, retaining the perfect only; hence, in 
 obedience to this law, the imperfections of all 
 spirits contracted in earthly life are eventually 
 thrown off or outgrown, subsequently the struc- 
 tures of material nature are shaped according to 
 their position, being acted upon by the direction 
 of the sun's rays falling upon them. These rays, 
 however, do not in any way similarly affect the 
 structures of the spiritual world, seeing that its 
 substances are too refined, and are therefore in a 
 sense impervious to its piercing rays — aye, even 
 impervious to the action of the glittering sword, 
 of the lightning's flash, or the subtle particles of 
 light which in the photographic processes record 
 
340 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 the delicate form of the materialized spirit, and 
 are, in fact, affected by no material force what- 
 ever, known to us as such. You are all children 
 worshipping in your own way in the temple of 
 your Father, God. Strive to let that worship be 
 perfect. As the mother would warn her boy 
 from the adverse influences and surroundings of 
 the crowded city, so would the angels seek to 
 point out to you the influence of numbers in 
 worship, for wherever there are numbers of wor- 
 shipers, there are found the influences of pride, 
 and pomp, and earthly display. Would you 
 worship the Great Spirit in truth? Then the most 
 congenial place will be found in the retirement 
 of the wood, the mountain-top, or the isolated 
 abode in . the still twilight hour, where thought 
 responds to thought, love to love, and life to life.' 
 " After the above address, ' Ouina ' came, the 
 most lovable of all spirits whom we know, and 
 who has two sides to her character, one that of 
 an Indian maid, which she fully sustains alter- 
 nately with that of a poetess endowed with lofty 
 thought and purpose. She now came in the 
 former character, and said she had just arrived 
 in her white canoe of pearl garnished with myr- 
 tle, and drawn by snowy white swans. In this 
 canoe she had brought with her a number of 
 papooses (children), some of whom belonged to 
 the friends present. At this stage anxious ones 
 put questions to her, and held her in conversa- 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 34 I 
 
 tion some time, apparently with immense satis- 
 faction and pleasure, after which she said she 
 would now commence to distribute to each one 
 present some flower, gem, or other gift which, 
 in her Spiritual basket, she had brought for that 
 purpose; whereupon she gradually assumed her 
 lofty appearance and character, and, advancing 
 gracefully toward each, extending an arm till the 
 tips of the delicate ringers gently rested upon 
 each head, she then uttered to each a separate 
 poem, the express language of which was typical 
 of the Spiritual quality of that person to whom it 
 was addressed. About twenty-five were given. 
 This account but faintly describes what occur- 
 red; it was good to be there. Glowing, in- 
 tense, and perfect were the utterances of our 
 beloved medium, such as we rarely, if ever, 
 have experienced in public with her, sublime as 
 we have there heard them. One regret lingers, 
 in that we cannot do justice to the occasion. It 
 was like entering the vestibule of heaven, and 
 leaves an impression that time can never efface." 
 Mr. W. P. Adshead, of Belper, Derbyshire, writ- 
 ing a little later to the ' 'Medium and Daybreak " of 
 the work of our subject in that place says among 
 other things: ' 'Of the lectures I am happy to say 
 the results are most gratifying. She delivered 
 two most excellent addresses, which were listened 
 to by large and intelligent audiences, the great 
 majority of whom appeared to be in perfect sym- 
 
342 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 pathy with what was advanced. The subject for 
 the second lecture was chosen by the audience, 
 as were also subjects for two impromptu poems, 
 which were given after the addresses. * * * 
 
 "I do not think that I exaggerate when I say 
 that even those listening to the orations who 
 were not prepared to endorse the theories or re- 
 ceive the facts of Spiritualism were nevertheless 
 greatly impressed with the elevation of thought, 
 purity of sentiment, and beauty of language, of 
 which the addresses in question were such dis- 
 tinguished examples. * * * 
 
 " It is pleasant to record that all the friends 
 here, without exception, most lovingly and with 
 a hearty good will, worked to make the visit a 
 success, while on both occasions we were hon- 
 ored with the presence of a large number of 
 Spiritualists from Nottingham, Derby, Ripley, 
 and other places, whose advent reminded one of 
 the early days of Methodism, when a journey of 
 fifteen or twenty miles formed no barrier to the 
 communion of kindred spirits. * * *"" 
 
 Mr. Adshead records a painful surprise when 
 our medium — ever obedient to the behests of 
 those whose wisdom guided their work — came 
 down stairs one morning and said: 
 
 " I have to go back to America, I must leave 
 England in about three weeks. My guides came 
 to me during the night, and said, 'After delib- 
 eration we have decided that instead of spending 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 343 
 
 the winter in Cornwall it will be best for you to 
 spend it in California." This is their decision, 
 and I always act accordingly.' In proof, she 
 sat down and wrote a number of letters to 
 friends, making, as far as she then could, the 
 necessary arrangements for her journey. 
 
 ' 'The departure from our shores of the richly- 
 gifted medium will be a loss we may not hope to 
 supply. As an exponent of the Spiritual phil- 
 osophy she is without her equal amongst us. To 
 thousands she has been a messenger, bringing 
 glad tidings, carrying the light of immortality 
 into darkened homes, and the joy of spirit-com- 
 munion into saddened hearts. 
 
 "The announcement of her departure is, how- 
 ever, relieved and tempered by the fact that in 
 connection with the decision of her guides came 
 the intimation that at no distant date she might re- 
 turn to England, better fitted, let us hope, physic- 
 ally, to carry on the work she has so well begun." 
 
 Mr. Adshead further says: 
 
 "When I read Mr. and Mrs. Hinde's interest- 
 ing account of their sojourn with our sister at 
 Saltburn-by-the-Sea, and the pleasant times 
 made for them there by the beautiful spirit 
 'Ouina,' I certainly wished that I had been one 
 of the privileged few, little deeming it possible 
 that a similar foretaste of heaven could come to 
 us amid our less perfect surroundings. But it 
 was even so. 
 
344 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ''On Wednesday evening we met at tea, at 
 the house of my brother in Derby, several friends. 
 ' Ouina ' came into the mouth of ' Water Lily,' 
 (' Ouina's' name for her medium), and in her 
 own inimitable style chatted with us for about 
 twenty minutes. She then requested us to draw 
 back from the table and form a circle round the 
 room, saying, 'Water Lily' would lay her hand 
 on the head of each sitter, and give to him or 
 her their spiritual name, and three or four verses 
 of poetry as nearly as possible descriptive of 
 their character. This was done, that in the case 
 of our excellent sister Mrs. Hitchcock, of Not- 
 tingham, a well developed trance-medium, to 
 whom was given the name of 'Spiritual Lyre,' 
 being in my opinion exceedingly appropriate and 
 beautiful. In all there were about thirty verses 
 of poetry spoken without the slightest hesitation 
 in about fifteen minutes. 
 
 "Words are almost inadequate to describe 
 the nature and extent of the blessing which at 
 such a time comes to the soul which is fitted to 
 receive it. It was good to be there. How 
 good? Who can tell, so that the telling of it 
 shall create in others the desire to breathe the 
 atmosphere which comes to us from Summer- 
 land! 
 
 ' 'On Friday morning a clergyman from a neigh- 
 boring parish, who was present at the first lect- 
 ure, drove up to my house. He said he called 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 345 
 
 to tell me how very much pleased he was with 
 the address, and to express his regret that he 
 could not possibly be with us on the second 
 night. He said he had read a number of her 
 orations, but it was an additional privilege 
 and a rare treat to hear one delivered by the 
 medium herself. He thought he had never 
 heard anything more beautiful or truly eloquent. 
 
 4 'There were also present members of churches, 
 who, on theological grounds, have hitherto 
 deemed it their duty to try and nip the heresy 
 in the bud. Let us hope that Spiritualism was 
 made to appear to them that which it really is, 
 the solvent of the hitherto unsoluble — the recon- 
 ciler of the hitherto irreconcilable; an angel, who, 
 taking by the hand the man with, and the man 
 without, a creed, and, standing with them amid 
 the decay of material forms, flashes his light 
 across the realm of change on to the shores of 
 the higher life, saying unto each, 'He that 
 soweth to the flesh shall of the flesh reap cor- 
 ruption, but he that soweth to the spirit, shall 
 of the spirit reap life everlasting.' 
 
 "Be this as it may, I think there can be no 
 doubt but that a truer charity, a higher type of 
 spiritual thought and speech, and a diviner ap- 
 prehension of the obligations of men to each 
 other and to God, will in time to come be noted 
 as the distinct results of those orations," 
 
346 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 THE FAREWELL IN LONDON. 
 
 The farewell meeting in London to which the 
 friends of our subject were hastily summoned, was 
 such an outpouring of love as seldom has greeted 
 mortal before. This meeting occurred Sunday 
 evening, Sept. 12, 1875, at Doughty Hall. 
 
 Dr. Hallock (a veteran Spiritualist from Amer- 
 ica, one who had known our medium ever since 
 her advent as the girl apostle of Spiritualism) led 
 her to the platform; and as was fitting in view of 
 all he had done to promote the work of the 
 guides in Great Britain, Mr. James Burns, by re- 
 quest of the medium, occupied the chair; and 
 Mr. J. C. Ward presided at the harmonium — "a 
 most essential element in the impressive service. " 
 We would like to give the service entire, from 
 Invocation to Benediction, but want of space for- 
 bids. So we give some fragmentary extracts from 
 Mr. Burns' introductory remarks: 
 
 "My Dear Friends: — The appearance of this 
 meeting indicates that it is no ordinary occasion. 
 I know of no other circumstance than that which 
 has this evening called us together that would 
 have attracted such an overflowing assembly at 
 so short a notice. It is just two years ago since 
 the lady, whom we are to listen to for the last 
 time for, it may be for years and it may be for 
 ever, commenced her work in England, which was 
 begun at St. George's Hall, London, September 
 21, 1873. 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 347 
 
 "It is indeed a wonder that she found the 
 means of gaining a hearing, or had physical 
 strength to address the public. At the prelimi- 
 nary meeting there was only one humble individ- 
 ual, supported by a gentleman under spirit-in- 
 fluence, Mr. Thomas Slater, who thought that a 
 work could be accomplished through her agency 
 in London. This small minority, in the face of 
 the opposite opinion of an influential meeting, 
 commenced arrangements which led to an 
 achievement for Spiritualism such as has not 
 been seen in connection with the movement of 
 Spiritualism, in this or any other country, in so 
 brief a time. 
 
 "In the early days of my work in Spiritualism 
 I saw a book with a youthful countenance beau- 
 tifully depicted therein as a frontispiece, and I 
 said to myself, Shall I ever see that sweet face; 
 shall I ever listen to the voice that gave utter- 
 ance to these discourses? Just over two years 
 ago the answer came in the affirmative; and I 
 had the honor of introducing her to her first 
 English audience. And thus it is that you also 
 have seen and heard her. Nor have her utter- 
 ances fallen alone upon your ears and hearts. 
 Through the printed reports of them they are 
 known all over the world as well as they are in 
 London. 
 
 4 'What has thus been done in these two years, 
 eternity alone can disclose. Though I have been 
 
34§ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 breasting the storm all the time, and doing as 
 best I could the task assigned me, yet I can form 
 no sufficient estimate of the grandeur of the work 
 that has been accomplished. I am, however, 
 thankful that I have been an instrument in pro- 
 moting a cause capable of bestowing such bless- 
 ings upon mankind. Of the immediate occasion 
 which has brought us together this evening, I 
 cannot express myself adequately. You will best 
 realize what ought to be said in the unutterable 
 emotions which occupy your own breasts." 
 
 The guides of the medium then proceeded to 
 deliver their farewell address at London before 
 her departure to Liverpool, from whence she was 
 to sail for America. 
 
 After the discourse Mr. Burns made a valedic- 
 tory address from which we extract the follow- 
 ing: 
 
 "My Dear Friends: — We cannot let this 
 occasion close without a few further remarks. 
 Had this been a week-night meeting, instead of 
 a religious service, I should have suggested that 
 certain gentlemen should have been appointed 
 to have spoken to a formal resolution; but that 
 might detract from the sacredness of the love we 
 bear our sister here. 
 
 "It were a work of supererogation for us to 
 hope and wish that our inspired sister may be 
 well and do well, for, in truth, she is not in our 
 keeping. Her work is more wisely planned than 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 349 
 
 we can aspire to; she is watched over by more 
 kindly souls than we possess. We know that 
 those who are chosen to do the work of the 
 spirit-world on earth — grand and beautiful as in 
 itself it is — often suffer the most of all human 
 beings. There is in their case a more severe 
 crucifixion of the flesh and painful crises of 
 experience than ordinarily fall to the lot of 
 humanity. 
 
 -"We must now bow to the necessity which 
 calls her away, but we live in the hope that she 
 will visit us again. With the number of appli- 
 cations for her services before her, may I say 
 that she has pledged herself to return to fulfil 
 the prayer of these requests? That this removal 
 from among us has been decided in the spirit- 
 world for some time I have no doubt. 
 
 ' 'In submitting to the bereavement which has 
 already saddened so many hearts here and 
 throughout the British Islands, and will yet sad- 
 den many others as the news reaches distant 
 places, what is our duty? We need not express 
 our requests to those higher powers who know 
 better than we do ourselves. All we have to do 
 is to manifest — silently, it may be, in our own 
 bosoms — our love and esteem. Our love and 
 sympathy will follow her wherever she goes, 
 and aid her in all she has to do. It is the only 
 tribute which soul can render to soul; all require 
 it, and it orofiteth the giver as well as the recipi- 
 
350 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ent. This tribute I sincerely, and in your name, 
 extend to her to whom we are all so deeply 
 attached, and may the chain become the stronger 
 the farther the links thereof are extended." 
 
 Dr. Hallock and others of the audience rose 
 and expressed their sorrow at parting with her, 
 and extended her their blessings and God speed. 
 
 Mr. Enmore Jones rose and said that he was 
 a member of the Church of England, that he 
 could not concur in all that had been given 
 through the lips of our medium, "yet we recog- 
 nize ghost-life, and I think we ought to thank 
 our American ghosts for giving us their wisdom. 
 It is Sunday night, yet I suggest that we calmly, 
 thoughtfully rise, and by that act show our 
 affection to our ghost friends who have done so 
 much for us." 
 
 Heartily responding to this suggestion the 
 whole audience rose, and calmly stood in sol- 
 emn silence for a few moments. It was an im- 
 pressive scene. The homage of earth was ren- 
 dered to celestial outpourings. 
 
 The guides of our subject, in tendering their 
 thanks to the audience and those who had spoken, 
 responded to Mr. Jones as follows: 
 
 "Our friend, Mr. Enmore Jones, we also thank. 
 And to all whose hearts are in sympathy with his 
 words we give you in return the greeting, not of 
 the ghostly land, but of the spirit land, which is 
 more than ghost, namely, a ghost that is alive." 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 35 I 
 
 Mr. Ward, with great effect and touching 
 pathos, sang an appropriate benediction — "Peace 
 be with you." At the conclusion of which, 
 amidst a thrilling silence, Ouina gave the parting 
 poem. 
 
 Only one or two private receptions to say fare- 
 well to our gifted sister could be arranged for in 
 the limited time at her disposal before the sailing 
 of the steamer that was to bear her hence. Of 
 these the Medium and Daybreak says: 
 
 "The brief time intervening between the an- 
 nouncement of her withdrawal from our midst 
 and her actual departure from London — and 
 from England, only allowed of one or two such 
 social gatherings as could be rapidly extempor- 
 ized among her more immediate friends, many of 
 whom at this season are scattered abroad in pur- 
 suit of health or pleasure." The writer of the 
 article was present at one of these reunions in 
 the West End, and after giving the names of some 
 of those who were present says: 
 
 "Centered, as all thoughts were, on the lady 
 whose many inspired drawing-room utterances 
 have been treasured up in the hearts of her 
 admirers, a response quickly came from her 
 spirit-guides, who one after another took control 
 for a few parting words. Space will not permit 
 these to be given in extenso ; we therefore extract 
 such as afford encouragement, and have a prac- 
 tical and useful bearing. 
 
352 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 " 'Adin A. Ballou ' observed that the cause of 
 Spiritualism in this country had never in the 
 opinion of the spirits, been in such a favor- 
 able attitude as at present. The influx of spir- 
 itual power in all directions places the cause 
 today in as good a position as its warmest 
 advocates could desire. He had noted to 
 what an increased extent the immortality of 
 the soul had been recognized in this country; 
 also that the great fact of man's spiritual ex- 
 istence was being rapidly withdrawn from the 
 region of doubt and of hope into that of cer- 
 tainty and knowledge. Herein was cause for 
 congratulation and rejoicing. 
 
 • 'Addressing Dr. Hallock, an old worker from 
 America, the control remarked that there was 
 a vein of practicality in his mind eminently 
 suited to the English people, for they look for 
 facts more than theories. The Spiritual experi- 
 ence of thirty years of a mind like his adds 
 weight to his stated facts. A sphere of useful- 
 ness was predicted for the Doctor, equal to that 
 of any who have come across the water, the 
 English people being ready to receive ideas, 
 opinions and truths growing out of experience 
 and based on reason. 
 
 "In answer to a question from Dr. Main, 
 whether the organization of the English people 
 did not present a better spiritual basis than else- 
 where, the control remarked that there was a 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 353 
 
 general ripe-mindedness toward the cause among 
 Spiritualists here; and that, although there were 
 divisions, the signs were most hopeful and there 
 was no great danger of progressive truth becom- 
 ing crystallized. They (the spirits) could see 
 that Spiritualism is creeping into every stage of 
 life and knocking at every door; and it would be 
 more readily received here than in America, be- 
 cause the people are less hampered with an all- 
 absorbing daily occupation, and thus the minds 
 of the many are more liberated for the investi- 
 gation of truth. Nevertheless there is need of a 
 revolutionary work to be done here, to rightly 
 adjust the religious, political, and social life of 
 the country, to blot out the hard and fast lines 
 of demarcation, setting class against class, and 
 to refound society on a spiritual basis. 
 
 ' 'One source of hope was the sincere spirit of 
 inquiry they had observed among the clergy. 
 Quietly the Church is becoming imbued with the 
 spirit of Spiritualism, and a new form of thought 
 is growing up among the leaders of religious 
 opinion. This is particularly conspicuous among 
 the Wesleyans." 
 
 "Dr. Rush" next took control. His affinity 
 with two of the world's prominent healers — Dr. 
 Main and Dr. Hallock — also with Mr. Linton as 
 promoting the healing movement, drew him at 
 once to the subject of healing, on which Dr. 
 Rush uttered thoughts full of potency and mean- 
 
354 MRS - CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ing, most deserving the attentive study of all in- 
 terested therein. He observed that the primary 
 basis of the true healer is that his sympathy 
 shall extend to all the infirmities of his patients, 
 and that he should have the power to administer 
 mental healing to accomplish the physical good, 
 for the physical state often depended upon the 
 mental. The wise physician is he who looks to 
 the soul. He therefore commended for serious 
 consideration the course pursued by his friend 
 Dr. Main — viz., to prove the spirit, and find 
 what is needful there. He (' Dr. Rush ') was en- 
 gaged in searching out the hidden laws of sym- 
 pathy in the human mind which undermined the 
 body; and he perceived that thereby the process 
 of healing was already begun. That being his 
 province, he did not devote much time to what is 
 called Spiritual teaching; the truth is, Spiritual 
 teaching and healing are the same thing. The 
 teacher gives the philosophy — the healer the pal- 
 pable demonstration." 
 
 Much more was spoken on the subject of Spir- 
 itual teaching and true healing, and the evening 
 closed with an appropriate "baptism of poetry" 
 from Ouina, who bestowed "name poems" upon 
 those present who had not previously received 
 them. A general excursion of Spiritualists from 
 all parts of England took place to be present at 
 the final discourse and reception at Southport on 
 Tuesday, the 21st of September. 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 355 
 
 Words are inadequate to express our feelings 
 in looking over the published accounts of that 
 farewell, and more particularly of the personal 
 letters, fluttering like flocks of doves to bid her 
 bon voyage and speedy return; letters laden with 
 the incense of grateful and uplifted hearts, and 
 bathed with tears of regret for her departure, we 
 can say nothing; too sacred to meet the public 
 eye they would form a rare volume in them- 
 selves. 
 
 For the following account of the farewell re- 
 ception tendered her at the Queen's Hotel, South- 
 port, England, Sept. 21, 1875, we have drawn 
 largely from the report published in the South- 
 port Daily "News," and West Lancashire "Chron- 
 icle" of Sept. 22, 1875. 
 
 "Her personal friends from all parts of the 
 United Kingdom had assembled to bid her good- 
 bye; the late Geo. Thompson, M. P., although 
 at that time in very feeble health, coming all the 
 way from Leeds to take part in this final recep- 
 tion to our subject on her first visit to Albion's 
 shores. Dr. William Hitchman, of Liverpool, 
 opening the proceedings, said: "He regretted 
 her departure from them as akin to a nation :il 
 loss. Under these circumstances it became them 
 as brothers and sisters to present some testimon- 
 ials of their regard for one who merited more 
 than they could possibly perform, for her incal- 
 culable services on behalf of one of the noblest 
 
35^ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 and most stupendous truths ever bestowed upon 
 mankind. He could not say how deeply they 
 regretted the cause of their assembling there that 
 afternoon so far as the loss of their dear sister 
 was concerned. Independently of the great good 
 she had done, he knew many acts of kindness 
 that appealed to the philanthropy of the human 
 heart that were performed by her, but were never 
 destined to meet the public eye. These and many 
 more interesting traits in her noble character he 
 could relate were it not supererogation and an 
 act of impertinence to allude to them in her 
 presence. She was so well known to those pres- 
 ent, and not only to them, but to all Europe; 
 nay, not in the United States alone, but through- 
 out the civilized world. She seemed as though a 
 halo of glory had been shed around her from an- 
 other world; she came like an angel of light from 
 those heights, going from glory to glory. Her 
 merits belong to few of God's children. Every 
 philosopher and Spiritualist would recognize in 
 her departure the loss of a gem; she would shine 
 in his soul as a spark emanating from the Great 
 White Throne." 
 
 Mr. Webster Glynes, of London, entirely con- 
 curred with Dr. Hitchman's remarks, as to her 
 services and their regret at her departure from 
 among them. The London Spiritualists, who 
 had so many opportunities of hearing her, and 
 deriving benefit from her admirable addresses, 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 35/ 
 
 felt that it was a great loss to have her taken 
 from them so suddenly and unexpectedly. 
 
 Mr. George Thompson, the great anti-slavery 
 advocate, lately M. P. for the Tower Hamlets, 
 stated that twelve years ago he had the pleasure 
 of hearing the lady in Boston, having previously 
 heard of her name and fame. Perhaps they 
 would now take his testimony as to her eloquence. 
 He had lived for sixteen years in constant, eager 
 and vigilant watchfulness of the gifts of public 
 men, especially their elocutionary gifts. He 
 had mingled with them in his own country, and 
 he had mingled with them in other countries; he 
 had heard public speakers of all kinds, from the 
 rough and unpolished eloquence of the peasant 
 to the highest senatorial efforts, as well as all 
 that were included in the practice of the bar and 
 other bodies; and, therefore, they might believe 
 that he was competent to form comparisons and 
 to come to a judgment upon public speaking. 
 Probably the lady would remember the occasion 
 on which he was drawn to hear her. An emi- 
 nent man in America had recently died, and had 
 been buried during the week that was followed 
 by the Sunday on which he heard her speak. 
 That man's name was Edward Everett. At the 
 time he died he was classed as the second man 
 as a public speaker over the whole of the United 
 States; there was one man who took precedence 
 of him, and who was then living — Daniel Web- 
 
358 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ster — after him Edward Everett by common con- 
 sent was the chief public speaker in the highly cul- 
 tivated State of Massachusetts. Edward Everett 
 had died and had been laid down on Thursday, 
 and the lady here was announced to speak in 
 the hall where he (Mr. Thompson) heard her. 
 Her subject that night was (he did not give it in 
 ipsima verba) the judgment of the spiritual 
 world on Edward Everett. For one hour he sat 
 between two ladies hearing her, and both of the 
 ladies who were distinguished for their intelli- 
 gence, asked him what he thought of the lecture. 
 He gave them his judgment at the moment, and 
 he gave it now as his long matured judgment; 
 that if six of the most highly-gifted minds in 
 England had united with six similarly-gifted 
 minds in America and had applied their combined 
 intellects for six months in arranging a lecture 
 that would be faultless they could not have pro- 
 duced the one given by the lady. 
 
 He was sad, because they must soon say they 
 had her no more among them in the body. In her 
 they had an extraordinary spectacle — a wonderful 
 philanthropist. He did not know how to account 
 for the strange want of interest that scientific men 
 took in a spectacle like that; and they were shut up 
 to believe that that sublime philosophy and those 
 beautiful discourses they were privileged to hear, 
 from time to time, were extravagances given by 
 some power extraneous to her. Take it as they 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 359 
 
 would, he maintained that she was the most ex- 
 traordinary woman in England at that hour. 
 Since he heard her in America he had kept an 
 account of her progress. She had come to Eng- 
 land, and after two years of incessant labor, in 
 weakness and weariness of body, her treasure 
 being in earthen vessels, she had to leave them 
 — he hoped for her own good. He believed she 
 had been wisely advised, and he hoped she would 
 be long spared to this country. In every good 
 wish that could be expressed for her there or 
 elsewhere he most heartily and fervently joined 
 for the sake of what came to them through her. 
 She was a great mystery to him; he could not 
 understand, he could not comprehend, or grasp 
 the mediumship; but he was content to live in 
 the hope that he would know it bye and bye. 
 He also bore testimony to the gentleness, sweet- 
 ness, and amiableness of her manner; she was 
 most loved by those who knew her best, at those 
 firesides where her company was cherished. He 
 joined in every good wish regarding her. 
 
 Mr. John Lamont, of Liverpool, explained 
 that they were indebted to Mr. Benjamin Cole- 
 man for having prepared the address to be pre- 
 sented to her. He endorsed the remarks of Mr. 
 Thompson with regard to the medium, who en- 
 deared herself to all with whom she associated; 
 that was a peculiar trait of her character." 
 
 Dr. Hitchman then, in behalf of the Spirit- 
 
360 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ualists of England, presented her with the fol- 
 lowing testimonial, the original of which is 
 beautifully illuminated: 
 
 " On the eve of your departure for your native 
 home we, the undersigned members of a com- 
 mittee representing the majority of the Spirit- 
 ualists of the United Kingdom, desire to convey 
 their high admiration of your gentle, amiable, 
 and highly intellectual qualities — qualities which 
 we are assured have endeared you to all who 
 have -the privilege of meeting you in close social 
 relationship. 
 
 " We beg to express to you and to, the spirit- 
 band who, under God's providence, has guided 
 and directed your movements in the country, and 
 to that happy, faithful spirit, 'Ouina' who in- 
 spires the beautiful poetry which flows so grace- 
 fully from your lips, our best thanks for the great 
 services you have all rendered to the cause we 
 have so much at heart. 
 
 " Recognizing the fact that, in the absence of 
 all educational advantages from your childhood 
 to the present time, you have been able for many 
 years past to deliver an impromptu discourse in 
 an eloquent and strictly logical manner on any 
 subject presented to you by a promiscuous au- 
 dience, we think that no greater proof could be 
 given to a skeptical world that your thoughts are 
 inspired from a higher source, and so we believe 
 them to be. 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 36 1 
 
 "At a time when Spiritualism has been placed 
 under a passing cloud by some of its advocates, 
 your mission, and the gifts which you command 
 and wield so wisely, stand out in bright relief, 
 and satisfy us that our creed, freed from all 
 charlatanry and fanaticism, teaches a grand and 
 ennobling truth. 
 
 "We beg, dear madam, on behalf of those we 
 represent, to hand with this illuminated address 
 a few articles of usefulness which we hope you 
 will do us the honor to accept as a slight testi- 
 monial of our love and respect. 
 
 "In bidding you farewell, we sincerely trust 
 that your health may be thorougly re-established, 
 and that you may be impelled ere long to revisit 
 our shores, and in that hope we venture to as- 
 sure you that you leave behind you for a time a 
 multitude of friends who will gladly welcome 
 your return to renew your most useful labors 
 among them. 
 
 "We sign our names on behalf of the general 
 body of Spiritualists of the United Kingdom — ■ 
 Charles Blackburn, Algernon Joy, 
 James Bowman, Emily Kislingbury, 
 
 Anna C. Burke, J. Lamont, 
 
 James Burns, John Mackay, 
 
 Alexander Calder, J. N. T. Martheze, 
 Benjamin Coleman, Hay Nisbet, 
 Henry Collen, E. L. S. Nosworthy, 
 
 Ellen Collen, Mary Pearson 
 
 " > 
 
362 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Sophia J. Creighton, Sarah Pearson, 
 Emily Combes, John Priest, 
 
 Andrew Cross, Thomas Slater, 
 
 Elisabeth Dickson, Adelaide M. Slater, 
 Euphemia Dickson, Geo. N. Strawbridge, 
 Mark Fooks, Ann Strawbrdge, 
 
 Webster Glynes, William Tebb, 
 J. Hare, Mary E. Tebb, 
 
 Wm. Hitchman, M.D., George Thompson, 
 G. R. Hinde, James Wason, 
 
 Thomas P. Hinde. 
 
 Among those present on that interesting occa- 
 sion were: Mrs. Strawbridge, London; Mrs. Nos- 
 worthy, Mrs. Casson, Mrs. Lamont, and Miss 
 Hamilton, Liverpool; Miss Bennett, Birkenhead; 
 Mrs. Lewes and Mrs. Raby, Bury; Mrs. Vernon, 
 Uttoxeter; the Misses Culpan, Miss Longbotham, 
 and Mrs. Spencer, Halifax; Mrs. Houghton, 
 Southport, and several other ladies; Mr. George 
 Thompson, late M. P. for the Tower Hamlets; Mr. 
 W. Glynes, London; Dr. Hitchman, Mr. Robert 
 Cusson, Mr. Davies, Messrs. A. Lamont and 
 J. Lamont, Liverpool; Mr. Kershaw, Oldham; 
 Mr. Fenton, Dewsbury; Mr. J. N. T. Martheze 
 and Mr. Snow, Brighton; Mr. James Culpan and 
 Mr. John Longbotham, Halifax; Mr. Griffiths, 
 Southport. 
 
 Accompanying this testimonial which, in its 
 handsome frame, occupies an honored place in 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 363 
 
 Mrs. Richmond's home, were several articles of 
 ''use and beauty,'' none of which was more 
 prized than a photographic album containing the 
 "shadows" of many of her English friends, faces 
 through which the soul shines revealing the true 
 spirits within. 
 
 From only a few of the lecters sent her can we 
 venture to even make a quotation or extract, but 
 these from the venerable philanthropist George 
 Thompson — who fulfilled his promise to be pres- 
 ent at her farewell meeting at Southport — will 
 not be deemed inappropriate. 
 
 In a letter to his daughter (Mrs. Nosworthy), 
 whose guest our medium was, he expressed his 
 sadness that she was about to leave England. 
 
 "Say to her," he said, "on my behalf, all 
 that is kind and affectionate. Assure her of my 
 deepest respect and of my best wishes for her 
 happiness and the success of her contemplated 
 visit to the far distant shores of the Pacific. It 
 is not impossible that I may arrive in Liverpool 
 on Monday or Tuesday. " 
 
 Under the date of September 18, 1875, ne 
 writes as follows: 
 
 "My Dear Friend: — I will try hard to grasp 
 your hand, and look upon your face once again 
 — once again. May God and good angels watch 
 over, defend and bless you, and, if it may be, 
 bring you to our shores again. — George Thomp- 
 son to Cora," 
 
364 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 This letter is followed by one dated: 
 
 "Leeds, England, 
 "Monday evening, Sept. 20, 1875. 
 "My Dear Friend: — I am deeply grateful 
 for your kind letter received this morning. To- 
 morrow, if well enough, I shall leave by the 10:40 
 train which gets to Liverpool at 1:30, and drive 
 at once to Richmond Terrace. I find I can 
 write no more, but that I am 
 
 "Yours affectionately, 
 
 "George Thompson." 
 
 In this letter he enclosed a stanza indicative 
 of his high appreciation and regard for our sub- 
 ject: 
 
 "Farewell! If ever fondest prayer 
 For others' weal awarded on high, 
 Mine shall not all be spent on air, 
 But wave that name beyond the sky.' 
 
 It must not be forgotten that Mr. Thompson 
 at this time was well advanced in years, yet his 
 mind was as clear as ever, and his deep interest 
 in spiritual truths is evinced by the letters we 
 have quoted above, as well as by the fact that 
 he was a constant attendant upon her lectures 
 whenever his health permitted. 
 
• CHAPTER X. 
 
 WORK IN ENGLAND — CONTINUED. 
 
 IT was in the month of April, 1880 (our sub- 
 ject had then been ministering to her con- 
 gregation in Chicago constantly for the period 
 of four years), that the subject of this work and 
 her husband gave a reception at their residence, 
 38 Ogden Avenue, Chicago, to two gentlemen, 
 Mr. Emmet Densmore and Clint Rondebush, of 
 New York (who had been firm believers in and 
 followers of her guides, and had always contrib- 
 uted largely of their means for the furtherance 
 of her public work), as they were passing through 
 Chicago on their way to Colorado. On this oc- 
 casion all the officers and representative mem- 
 bers of the First Society of Spiritualists of 
 Chicago were present. After a most delightful 
 hour or so of social enjoyment, interspersed 
 with music by the wonderfully inspired musician, 
 Ellen McAllister, and her sister (who accom- 
 panied Ellen's selections on the piano with the 
 harp), during which time it seemed to our sub- 
 ject and her husband that the company present 
 acted unusually constrained; they looked signifi- 
 es) 
 
366 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 cantly at one another as though they were know- 
 ing to something, and all seemed waiting ex- 
 pectantly as though they anticipated a startling 
 denouement. And it came! when Dr. Bushnell, 
 President of the First Society of Spiritualists, to 
 the unmitigated surprise of Cora and her hus- 
 band, announced to her that the society, in col- 
 lusion with some of her personal friends else- 
 where, including the two gentlemen whom we 
 have named, had made all the arrangements for 
 giving her a six months' vacation and sending 
 her and her husband to England; that she might 
 — in response to numerous petitions and appeals 
 from that country — continue her work there. At 
 the conclusion of his remarks he handed to her 
 husband passage tickets to London on a steamer 
 sailing June 5th, and a purse of money sufficient 
 to defray their expenses there and back. 
 
 Our subject's surprise was so great that (as is 
 the privilege of all fair women) she would have 
 fainted had not Ouina taken possession of her, 
 and graciously thanked all interested for such a 
 generous and unselfish manifestation of their ap- 
 preciation of the work of the guides of the me- 
 dium. Ouina also assured them that, while she 
 was cognizant of their plans, the medium was 
 wholly unaware of and unprepared for what was 
 coming, until "Live Oak's" (Dr. Bushnell) an- 
 nouncement. 
 
 About the first of June they left Chicago, visit- 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 367 
 
 ing Boston, New York, and Philadelphia, where 
 she had largely attended meetings and recep- 
 tions. On the fifth of June they sailed, this being 
 her second voyage, for England. "Rocked in 
 the cradle of the deep " she had a much needed 
 and welcome rest from all work for a few days, 
 To her the ocean suggests the bosom of eternity, 
 and there she rests as never upon the land; and 
 all too soon the Irish coast springs into view, and 
 she realizes that there are anxious hearts waiting 
 to welcome her again to England's shores. 
 
 As the ship with its precious freight enters the 
 Mersey, about nine o'clock in the evening, a ten- 
 der comes alongside bringing her faithful friend 
 and admirer, Mrs. Nosworthy, the first to wel- 
 come her back to the scenes of her very success- 
 ful labors. She accompanied Mrs. Nosworthy to 
 her home at Blundill Sands, near Liverpool, 
 where she had a few days' quiet rest before com- 
 mencing her labors at London. 
 
 On the evening previous to her departure for 
 London a reception was tendered her by the 
 Spiritualists of Liverpool, an account of which 
 was published in the "Medium and Daybreak," 
 of London, June 25, 1880, from which we extract 
 the following: 
 
 ' 'After a quiet time of three days at Mrs. Nos- 
 worthy's retreat by the sea, she and her husband 
 were entertained by a representative few of the 
 Spiritualists of Liverpool, at a soiree given in the 
 
368 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Camden Hotel drawing-room. Mrs. Dickinson- 
 Cheever, the eminent healer from America, Mr. 
 John Lamont, Mr. Shepherd, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Wharmby, Mr. R. Glendinning of Birkdale, South- 
 port, Mr. Bean (late editor of the l Liverpool 
 Albion'), Mr. Duke, Mr. Casson, and many other 
 ladies and gentlemen, Spiritualists and outsiders, 
 were collected at hardly a few days' warning, to 
 give the eminent medium a warm welcome; and 
 a hearty one it was. Mrs. Wharmby presented 
 a bouquet of beautiful flowers, Miss Edith 
 Thompson and Mrs. Nock did their part in dis- 
 coursing sweet strains from Beethoven and Men- 
 delssohn at the piano; tea and coffee were grace- 
 fully presided over by the lady^ of the hotel her- 
 self; and at 8 p. m. the chair was taken by Mrs. 
 Nosworthy — this by request of Mrs. Richmond's 
 guides, otherwise Mrs. Nosworthy would greatly 
 have preferred giving the post to Mr. Lamont. 
 Mrs. Nosworthy said: 
 
 " 'Ladies and Gentlemen: — You are all, if 
 not most of you, Spiritualists, therefore I need 
 scarcely introduce to you the lady we are assem- 
 bled to welcome to our shores on this happy oc- 
 casion. 
 
 " 'Most of us have heard her speak under the 
 influence of her lofty and noble guides, and if any 
 there be who have not had that pleasure, they 
 have doubtless read some of the sublime dis- 
 courses which have fallen from her inspired lips. 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 369 
 
 Well, here she is once more amongst us, and I 
 feel that she is sent on a special and great mis- 
 sion; she comes not of her own volition, but by 
 direction purely of the mighty powers who are 
 gathering in stronger force around the instrument 
 most peculiarly adapted to reproduce on the 
 earth-plane the lessons which the Spirit-world 
 alone can give us. She comes with teachings 
 which I sincerely trust we may each in our indi- 
 vidual capacity as human beings, be able to ap- 
 propriate, each to our special needs, and which 
 each society may also find good to make it more 
 broad, free, catholic, harmonious, charitable, 
 Christlike. She comes to bring the spirit of love 
 and peace which should brood over every house- 
 hold of Spiritualists, and over every society. 
 Nearer; she comes to invite us all to throw aside 
 the self (which is also in many of us, too much 
 considered and too much loved) and live more in 
 the spirit of Him who knew no thought of self. 
 Why do we ever have a jar in our houses; in our 
 societies? It is because the self in some is thought 
 more of than the promotion of the general wel- 
 fare of the whole community. Alas! that we 
 should have received so many grand teachings, so 
 frequent admonition, and yet that we remain very 
 much on the same low level, and so far beneath 
 the great model of the Spiritual man. Alas! that 
 each one is ever, even in this great work, more in- 
 tent on self-glorification than on its advancement. 
 
370 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ' ' 'I will not overwhelm the gifted medium with 
 fulsome flattery, as is customary on these occa- 
 sions; nor to her let 'the glory be given, but to the 
 great Father who gave her an organization so 
 admirably attuned to beauty of thought, word, 
 deed, that the spirits of His angels, the /?/.s7 made 
 perfect, might be brought near to us by her. 
 But for myself I may say, that I welcome her 
 with open arms, she is my dear sister in the spirit, 
 and that draws her, if possible, nearer than the 
 bond of consanguinity in the flesh. I am thank- 
 ful for her, and in such a small way as is at my 
 command I shall try to show it.' 
 
 "Mr. John Lamont then rose and made a 
 short and most admirable speech." 
 
 Our subject, the recipient of this public wel- 
 come, on rising betrayed deep emotion, and after 
 a few words by the controlling spirit, tears welled 
 from the medium's eyes, and for a moment she 
 was overcome. Her hand was extended to grasp 
 that of her friend in the chair (who was scarcely 
 less affected), and the spirit controlling thus 
 saluted his daughter — for the control was that of 
 " George Thompson," as was announced at con- 
 clusion of his short address. 
 
 [I wish to state here that the spirit of George 
 Thompson had departed from its earthly tene- 
 ment shortly after our subject's former visit to 
 England. — Ed.] 
 
 The next day our subject left Liverpool for 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 3/ t 
 
 London. Her arrival at the metropolis is thus 
 chronicled in the " Medium and Daybreak": 
 
 4 ' A large party of ladies and gentlemen were 
 in waiting at St. Pancras station when the train 
 from Liverpool arrived on Tuesday afternoon, 
 bearing with it Mr. and Mrs. Richmond. There 
 were present Mrs. Strawbridge, Mrs. Gilham, 
 Mrs. McKellar, Mr. and Mrs. Cowper, Mr. Slater, 
 Mr. Burns, Mr. and Mrs. Towns, Mrs. Swindin, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Yeates, Mr. and Mrs. Ward, Mr. 
 Lowenthal, etc., etc. When the train stopped at 
 the platform, Mrs. Strawbridge, Mr. Slater, and 
 Mr. Burns were the first to greet the visitors, 
 and it may be noted that these gentlemen were 
 instrumental in bringing Mrs. Richmond first be- 
 •fore the London public; and had it not been for 
 their action, we might never have heard her 
 voice in this country, and the whole course of 
 her work would have been different. What a 
 change in Mrs. Richmond between then and now. 
 When she attended her reception at the Spiritual 
 Institution in 1873, which led to the meetings at 
 St. George's Hall, she was so weak and emaciated 
 that she could with difficulty walk upstairs. Now 
 she is plump and vigorous, and apparently in ex- 
 cellent health. 
 
 "The party remained on the platform a con- 
 siderable time expressing words of welcome and 
 congratulation, which were kindly reciprocated. 
 Mr.. Herbst, as the secretary of the Goswell Hall 
 
3^2 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 meeting of Spiritualists, presented an address of 
 welcome. Accompanied by Mrs. Strawbridge, 
 the visitors then drove away, and the London 
 friends returned to their several avocations. 
 
 On the second day after her arrival in London 
 she was tendered a public welcome to her sphere 
 of work in Spiritualism, at Neumeyer Hall, 
 Bloomsbury Mansions, the following account 
 of which is taken from the " Medium and Day- 
 break": 
 
 "Mr. W. Stainton-Moses, M. A., presided, in 
 his well-known, refined, and genial manner. He 
 explained the purport of the gathering by stating 
 that it was a meeting of friends to welcome Mrs. 
 Richmond on her present visit to London. The 
 time had been short and the attendance spon- 
 taneous and without public request, or a much 
 larger audience would have assembled. Mrs. 
 Richmond was no stranger to them, hence she 
 needed no introduction at his hands. Her 
 truly eloquent words and valuable Spiritual teach- 
 ings, which terminated amongst them five years 
 ago, would not be forgotten. She came again 
 amongst London Spiritualists as a most welcome 
 guest. It was but just to state that her work 
 had been appreciated in all places where her 
 voice had been heard or her utterances read, but 
 that appreciation was not least in London. Since 
 she left this country she had been working with 
 great energy and success with the First Society 
 
Work in England. 373 
 
 of Spiritualists of Chicago. Mr. F. F. Cook, 
 whose name was so favorably known by many in 
 this country, had been kind enough to write re- 
 specting her work in Chicago. He was sorry 
 that the state of his health and heavy pressure of 
 work should prevent him from devoting his ener- 
 gies as he could wish to providing suitable means 
 in London to render her valuable instruction 
 available for public use. She was a representa- 
 tive medium, and brought with her words of 
 greeting to English Spiritualists from their breth- 
 ren in Chicago, which he, as chairman of that 
 meeting, had the honor to receive on behalf of 
 his countrymen, and which he would now read: 
 
 "To the Spiritualists of England — Greet- 
 ing: It is with mingled feelings of sadness and 
 pleasure that we comply with the wish of the 
 spirit-guides of Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond, our 
 beloved medium, to grant her leave of absence 
 for a brief sojourn in your midst. If we part 
 from her reluctantly, even for the short period of 
 a few months, it is because she is to us the em- 
 bodiment of our highest ideals; if the sadness of 
 this separation is softened, it is due to the con- 
 viction that what is our loss will be your gain — 
 and in this brotherhood of one faith, personal 
 predilections should ever give way to the general 
 weal. 
 
 "We are aware that Mrs. Richmond comes 
 among you not wholly a stranger. The memories 
 
374 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 of a former visit we doubt not are still fresh in 
 your minds, and the good-will and many kind- 
 nesses then shown to her will not fail of repeti- 
 tion on this occasion, as the instrument most 
 harmoniously attuned to voice the inspiration of 
 this day and hour; and hence we rest with con- 
 tent in the assurance that she leaves one com- 
 pany of warm-hearted and devoted friends only 
 to pass into the midst of another equally zealous 
 and true. 
 
 " During the better part of five years that Mrs. 
 Richmond has ministered to the First Society of 
 Spiritualists of Chicago she has been to us and 
 all within the wide circle of her influence — an 
 influence extended not only by the spiritual but 
 the secular press — -what the beacon light is to 
 the storm-tossed mariner. 
 
 "Outside this society Spiritualism has been a 
 prey to bitter dissensions; within there has been 
 peace, and unspeakable cause for thanksgiving. 
 All about us the waves of discord have beaten 
 the shores of time with relentless fury; within 
 this refuge there has been a placid sea — concord, 
 forbearance, and a joy that can come only where 
 the spirit is manifest in the fulness of its power 
 and beneficence. 
 
 " If we, who are no more deserving than others 
 have been thus showered with blessings, it has 
 been solely due to the presence among us of our 
 beloved 'Water Lily,' and the benign influence 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 3~5 
 
 manifested through her by the wise and good, to 
 whom she ever accords implicit obedience. The 
 work she was given to do she has done unques- 
 tioningly. The light of her illumined counten- 
 ance has been to us what the Star of Bethlehem 
 was to the shepherds and magi of old. 
 
 ■ • Her words, uttered with the power of the 
 spirit, have brought strength and consolation to 
 thousands whose lot otherwise would have been 
 despair, and with one accord the true and faith- 
 ful of this land now look to her for guidance and 
 counsel, as the foundation of highest inspiration. 
 This is our message to you. 
 
 • -For the First Society of Spiritualists, Chicago, 
 "L. Bushnell, President. 
 "Collins Eaton, Secretary." 
 
 "Mr. Stainton-Moses concluded his speech 
 with a very hearty expression of thanks on behalf 
 of English Spiritualists to the First Society of 
 Chicago for their fraternal and cheering message. 
 He hoped the same measure of success would at- 
 tend the ministrations of Mrs. Richmond in this 
 country as had followed her course in the West- 
 ern Continent. To her he extended a most cor- 
 dial and hearty welcome from the meeting, and 
 he trusted she would have strength to perform 
 the great amount of work she would without 
 doubt be called upon to undertake. 
 
 ••The chairman called upon Mr. J. Burns, as 
 one who had seen something of her work, to 
 
37^ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 make some remarks on what had taken placi in 
 the past. 
 
 "Mr. Burns said he had been ahead of most 
 present in welcoming Mrs. Richmond, whom he 
 met, accompanied by other friends, at the rail- 
 way station on her arrival. He much regretted 
 that his work in London prevented him from meet- 
 ing her at Liverpool. From his earliest knowledge 
 of the literature of Spiritualism he had been related 
 sympathetically to Mrs. Richmond. In that vol- 
 ume of her early orations an engraving appeared 
 of a fair young face, with upturned eyes, and 
 light, graceful ringlets; and a dozen years in ad- 
 vance of the event he felt that he should some 
 day meet the original. He asked: Have men lived 
 and been acquainted in some other state before 
 they took their present bodies, and do recollec- 
 tions of former friendships sometimes burst 
 through the shell of flesh giving rise to these 
 recollections and anticipations of personal ac- 
 quaintance; or do we in sleep pass to another 
 country where we enact different characters from 
 those of our waking moments, and there become 
 acquainted with those who are widely separated 
 from us, and the link thus formed is partially 
 recognized in day-dreams, and ultimately draws 
 such persons together ? Be that as it may, he 
 had always desired to participate in their visitor's 
 spiritual work, and it was an unexpected joy to 
 him, when, seven years ago, he was informed 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 3/7 
 
 that the lady was actually in London, and would 
 visit him in a few days. 
 
 " 'The first reception and welcome at the Spir- 
 itual institution was by no means such a promis- 
 ing meeting as the one he now addressed. The 
 attendance was limited, and only two persons 
 were in favor of a public work for Mrs. Rich- 
 mond. One of that minority was himself; the 
 other Mr. Slater, under spirit-influence. That 
 minority soon gathered strength, became the 
 majority, and Mrs. Richmond's first meetings in 
 St. George's Hall were the grandest demonstra- 
 tions of the kind ever seen in connection with 
 the movement in this country. The advertising 
 was not expensive nor extensive, but it was effec- 
 tual in cramming St. George's Hall with most 
 enthusiastic and respectable audiences — not 
 Spiritualists. After all the seats were full, the 
 speaker said he took £6 at the side door, in 
 about as many minutes, in half-crowns, from 
 ladies and gentlemen, who gladly paid that sum 
 for the privilege of being squeezed in anywhere. 
 The press were invited, and they responded in a 
 body, and on Monday morning in the daily 
 papers Spiritualism stood as high as any other 
 topic of the day. The critiques were most laud- 
 atory and respectful. Had the journals been 
 spiritual organs they could not have been more 
 faithful exponents of spiritual facts. Thus Mrs. 
 Richmond occupied an historical position in the 
 
378 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 cause in London, and he was heartily glad to see 
 her amongst them again, and apparently in a. far 
 better condition for hard work. There were much 
 better prospects for work in the cause now than 
 then. There was possibly not that vacant curi- 
 osity now, but there was greater intelligent ap- 
 preciation of spiritual teaching, and she had only 
 to be properly placed before the public to do 
 more good work now than at any time in the 
 past. That meeting should not only be a formal 
 welcome, but a genuine invitation to participate 
 in the work of Spiritualism, and she could not 
 well do so unless her friends took the initiative. 
 The inspiration should not be all on one side. 
 Spiritualists should hold themselves in prepara- 
 tion to be inspired to get up meetings, and Mrs. 
 Richmond would be inspired to address them. 
 Whatever was done, he would be glad in his ca- 
 pacity of newsman to co-operate with any plan 
 that would render her presence among them of 
 use and benefit to the cause." 
 
 Our subject then rose and addressed the com- 
 pany as follows: "Mr. Chairman, sisters, broth- 
 ers, and fellow-workers all." The control then 
 proceeded to thank the meeting on behalf of the 
 medium for the cordial friendship manifested in 
 that meeting. It was much more significant 
 than a mere memory of past friendship; it was a 
 greeting of spirit unto spirit — a soul greeting 
 from the audience to the medium's spirit-band. 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 379 
 
 It was through the admonition of her guides that 
 she had visited this country, and without any 
 knowledge on her part of the nature of the work 
 she would have to perform on her arrival. They 
 in the spirit-world were united in their methods, 
 whatever divergences of thought, word, or ac- 
 tion might exist in the outside sphere of man's 
 mind. With man there might be many opinions 
 entertained on spiritual manifestation and philo- 
 sophy, but where they dwelt it was unity — one 
 heaven, though the stars differed from one an- 
 other in glory. Every medium is as valuable as 
 every other in demonstrating the existence of the 
 spirit-world. It is not all oratory, it is not all 
 scientific demonstration, though these may be 
 required as necessary parts of the work. Spirit- 
 ualism is the theme of humanity, and is related 
 to the life of everyone, declaring to the king as 
 to the beggar the immortality of that life. 
 
 • 'The control then alluded to Mrs. Richmond's 
 former visit to London, and thanked the friends 
 who so steadily co-operated on that occasion. 
 The medium was now strong to bear in her hand 
 the banner of truth, as the audience might give 
 it to her to bear. The spirits had made no state- 
 ment of the nature of the work to be performed 
 in their midst. For a brief season they (the 
 guides) would work in any and every capacity 
 that they might be called upon to fulfil. To the 
 individual 'Ouina' would present the flower of 
 
380 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 spiritual consolation, as opportunity offered, and 
 if other work was needed it would be unfolded 
 in due course. The control thanked the meet- 
 ing for the welcome extended to the medium, 
 and commented at some length on the battle be- 
 tween materialism and man's spirit, but that the 
 victory was sure, and that the dawning of abetter 
 day was at hand. 
 
 "After a song by Mr. Ward, Mrs. Richmond 
 was again controlled, and when she had uttered a 
 few words it was evident that the control was 
 'George Thompson.' 
 
 " The control commenced by alluding to his 
 having been freed from the debility of age by the 
 change which separated him from his body. 
 Since that time he had tried several mediums in 
 England, to see if through them he could again 
 speak to the world of the work of his life — free- 
 dom. The spirit-band controlling the medium 
 he then spoke through had permitted him to ad- 
 dress audiences in America. Mrs. Richmond had 
 come to this country because of the control's 
 earnest desire for her to do so — first, because of 
 his family, with whom he desired to communi- 
 cate, and secondly, to the nation at large he 
 wished to speak, and advocate those principles of 
 liberty so dear to him — liberty to live, to hon- 
 estly procure daily bread, to be free. He could 
 remain in no heaven and fail to speak to 
 man that one other word which the soul longs 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 38 1 
 
 to hear. As the humblest amongst immortals he 
 now came into the midst of mankind to claim his 
 destiny of immortality, and for the benefits he 
 had derived as a spirit from the knowledge of 
 Spiritualism which he obtained in earth-life he 
 warmly thanked all who had labored for the 
 cause of Spiritualism. He still clung to the only 
 one of his daughters who knows of this truth. 
 
 ' 'Mrs. Nosworthy, the lady alluded to, was on 
 the platform, and was deeply affected by the 
 words of the spirit, of whom she has had many 
 evidences that he is indeed the one who on earth 
 she called father. At the conclusion of the con- 
 trol the spirit gave the name 'George Thomp- 
 son.' 
 
 "The chairman expressing a hope that they 
 might have a poem from 'Ouina,' accordingly 
 a characteristic poem was given. The senti- 
 ment expressed therein was that the spirit had 
 no speech, no grand music, no bits of written 
 paper to present, but the love that welled up in 
 the heart, and that she freely tendered to the 
 true friends amongst whom she was glad to 
 speak again. That going away she remembered, 
 and they also would remember, that she said it 
 would be a few short moons before 'Water 
 Lily' (the medium's spirit name) would be 
 brought back again. On the fulfilment of that 
 parting prophecy she now congratulated them 
 on the evening of welcome. Then she alluded 
 
382 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 to those who had meanwhile left the mortal 
 form, but who were in reality still nearer than 
 those in the body. She greeted well-known 
 voices and faces, and assured her hearers that in 
 the world to which in a few short years all would 
 go, there would be no painful partings, but the 
 fruitage of seed sown on earth would remain a 
 permanent enjoyment. That pure love-light 
 which irradiated her home in the spirit-land she 
 would present to them as a gift in acknowledg- 
 ment of their welcome. 
 
 "Mr. J. J. Morse said Mrs. Richmond would be 
 everywhere well received by the Spiritualists of 
 this country. He was glad to see her so strong 
 in body and able to do the work required. He 
 proposed that the chairman be empowered by 
 the meeting to reply to the address received 
 from the Spiritualists of Chicago. 
 
 4 ' This proposition was seconded by Miss 
 Georgina Houghton, and carried, when the meet- 
 ing closed with many friendly greetings." 
 
 After a number of private receptions of wel- 
 come our subject commenced her public work in 
 London, for that season, at Goswell Hall, Sun- 
 day evening, July nth. 
 
 We will preface a short notice of this initial 
 discourse by a notice clipped from the "Medium 
 and Daybreak" of July 9th, 1880. 
 
 "On Mrs. Richmond's arrival at St Pancras 
 station from Liverpool, amongst the London 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 383 
 
 friends who were in waiting to welcome her was 
 a deputation from the congregation of Spiritual- 
 ists meeting at Goswell Hall, who presented her 
 with an address of welcome, inviting her to her 
 1 former field of labor ' on their platform, where 
 she would be surrounded by old friends. It will 
 be remembered that Mrs. Richmond's farewell 
 meeting when she left London was at Doughty 
 Hall, and as the Doughty Hall congregation now 
 meet at Goswell Hall, her acceptance of the in- 
 vitation to give her first oration there complies 
 literally with the phrase used in the address pre- 
 sented to her on her arrival. 
 
 "The committee of that congregation desire us 
 to express their grateful feelings that she has 
 given them the first work which she will perform 
 for the cause, and the more so that in the kind 
 letter announcing her intention she has desired 
 that the whole proceeds be retained for the sup- 
 port of the meetings." 
 
 By a singular coincidence, which seemed to 
 lend appropriateness to the occasion, Judge P. 
 P. Good, of Plainfield, New Jersey, U. S. A. — 
 an old acquaintance of the medium — who was 
 making a tour of Europe, happened to be in 
 London at that time, and hearing that our sub- 
 ject was to speak that evening had come to list- 
 en to her. On being introduced to the officers 
 of the Society they prevailed upon him to pre- 
 side at the meeting. 
 
384 MRS CORA L V. RICHMOND. 
 
 In introducing the speaker he said he had 
 been acquainted with her for upwards of twenty 
 years, and he considered the privilege of being 
 there and introducing her to the present assemb- 
 lage was more than worth coming all the way 
 from America for, and that when he left the New 
 World some months ago, he little knew what 
 honor was in store for him. They would now 
 listen to one of Truth's great teachers. 
 
 The guides commenced the address by saying: 
 "It will be five years next month since we ad- 
 dressed a public audience in England. There 
 are many persons present who were there on that 
 occasion — many familiar faces, many hearts that 
 throbbed in earnest sympathy with the work of 
 ministration carried forward by us through this 
 instrument. To-day we give you greeting; to-day 
 we again summon you as Spiritualists to the sol- 
 emn councils of the spirits." 
 
 The following Friday evening our subject com- 
 menced a series of discourses at St. James Hall, 
 Regent Street, a place and locality hitherto unin- 
 vaded by the Spiritualists; and grave doubts were 
 expressed by our London friends as to their suc- 
 cess. But their fears proved groundless. The 
 subjects of those discourses (they were reported 
 verbatim and published in the Spiritual and other 
 papers), which were very successful, attracting 
 widespread notice and praise, were, "Body and 
 Spirit," "Is this a New Dispensation of Truth to 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 385 
 
 the World?" "Life in Other Worlds as Revealed 
 by Spiritualism," and "The Future of the Earth 
 — Material and Spiritual." At the close of the 
 first discourse of the series Rev. Sir William Dun- 
 bar, Bart., who occupied a place on the plat- 
 form, rose, and in making some commendatory 
 remarks, said: "I certainly have been very much 
 edified by the address to which I have listened this 
 evening and, but that the rules of my church 
 forbid, I would ask the lady to address a congre- 
 gation from my pulpit." The want of space for- 
 bids our giving any press notices of these meet- 
 ings. Suffice to say that the influence of those 
 meetings seemed to dedicate the place to the 
 gathering of Spiritualists, for afterwards the 
 "London Spiritualist Alliance" (a reorganization 
 of the "British National Association of Spiritual- 
 ists ") held their quarterly soirees there. 
 
 About August 1 oth our subject left London for 
 a tour through the "provinces," but during her 
 brief season in London — about six weeks — she 
 gave fifteen or sixteen public discourses, and at- 
 tended a score of private receptions. 
 
 Before following our subject further, we would 
 like to insert here a short extract from an article, 
 giving an account of her arrival and reception in 
 London, published in the "Herald of Progress," 
 which says: "In the resolutions of the Chicago 
 Spiritualist Society, recommending her to English 
 Spiritualists, occur the words, 'our beloved me- 
 
386 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 dinm.' I wonder when the English mediums 
 will be so regarded and esteemed and such feel- 
 ings will be entertained towards them. * * *" 
 
 The following is taken from a letter by Mrs. 
 Wm. Tebb to the "Medium and Daybreak" after 
 our subject had left London: 
 
 "Early in August and shortly before Mrs. 
 Richmond went North, we were sitting in seance 
 when the spirit of her guide and my old friend 
 'Adin Augustus Ballou' came to give messages to 
 his father and mother, and my husband. Your 
 readers will recollect that this spirit was the first 
 to control Mrs. Richmond for her public work, 
 and that he has ever since taken charge of our 
 mediumship. 
 
 "When Mrs. Richmond awoke we told her 
 what had been given and she said that for some 
 days she had felt that on her return to the 
 United States she must make it convenient to 
 pay the venerable Adin Ballou and his wife a 
 visit. She had not seen them for years, and she 
 thought it only right to give them an opportun- 
 ity of speaking with their son once more. I sent 
 the messages to Mr. Adin Ballou, and only on 
 the night of the concert at Neumeyer Hall I 
 received a letter dated from Hopedale, Massa- 
 chusetts, November 1st, in which he said how 
 glad he should be to meet and converse freely 
 with Mrs. Richmond, and he adds, 'My wife 
 and I have always read the public discourses 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 387 
 
 of which she has been the mouthpiece and 
 which have been printed, with great satisfac- 
 tion as decidedly the best, purest and most 
 Christlike of all that have been reported in the 
 prolific Spiritual press, and of these none have 
 seemed to us more really elevating and practi- 
 cal than those which have been discoursed by 
 our spirit son.' " 
 
 Although of recent date, November, 1894, 
 we will here insert, as the most appropriate 
 place, the following letter from Mrs. William 
 Tebb (whom Ouina named "Amethyst"), al- 
 though formerly living in London, now of Rede 
 Hall, Surrey, England. She writes: 
 
 "More than forty years ago I made the ac- 
 quaintance of Mrs. Richmond, then a little girl 
 of about ten years of age, in the village of 
 Hopedale, Mass. She had arrived with her 
 parents on a visit to the distinguished social 
 reformer, the Rev. Adin Ballou and his wife 
 who had their home there, and it must have 
 been during that visit that she first saw their 
 son, Adin Augustus Ballou, who has been so 
 long her chief spirit control. He was living at 
 Bridgewater, a town in the same state, for 
 scholastic purposes ; but he always spent his 
 holidays at home. 
 
 "I can recall her arrival one wintry day. The 
 coach which used to run between the village 
 and the depot at Milford brought her with her 
 
MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 parents to Mr. Ballou's door, and from an upper 
 window of a house on the same street, I noted 
 the descent of the passengers. 
 
 ''Shortly afterward Cora appeared in the vil- 
 lage school, where her bright face and pleasant 
 manner at once attracted friends. There was, 
 however, nothing in her appearance to indicate 
 the wonderful gift of mediumship with which she 
 afterwards proved to be so richly endowed. 
 
 "Our ways in life separated after that winter 
 and we never met again until her first visit to 
 London in 1873. She had come to this coun- 
 try with the hope of regaining her health, which 
 had been for some time in an unsatisfactory 
 state, and also to speak, as opportunity offered, 
 under spirit guidance. 
 
 "I recollect her first discourse here, given 
 under the inspiration of Adin Augustus Ballou. 
 Knowing, as I had known, something of his noble 
 life and expectations during his all too short 
 earthly career, it was to me a revelation of how 
 the spirit in the use of another organism may 
 continue the education of his own powers, and 
 at the same time assist in developing the gifts of 
 the medium. 
 
 "Cora had come under his influence very 
 early in her psychological experiences, and as 
 he himself was under the constant training of 
 the higher intelligences, she came to be, what 
 she has ever since continued, a remarkable ex- 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 389 
 
 ample of a mind illumined by spirit power, with 
 the ability to impart to others in speech the 
 knowledge so acquired. 
 
 "During this first visit to London as well as 
 on her three subsequent visits, Cora arranged 
 for a private weekly class, in addition to her 
 public weekly ministrations. The public lect- 
 ures were reported and read by many outside 
 the audiences gathered in one or other of the 
 larger halls of the metropolis. 
 
 ' 'Having been one of those privileged to at- 
 tend the private classes, I may say that I regard 
 the teaching there given of the highest import- 
 ance. Some of this has seen the light in her 
 published works; notably in 'The Soul in Human 
 Embodimeiits. ' 
 
 "To add to what is here indicated will be to 
 repeat what has been better said elsewhere. 
 Those who have attended the ministrations of 
 Mrs. Richmond, either in the Old World or the 
 New, will not easily forget the profound impres- 
 sion produced upon her audiences. Her teach- 
 ings, as the Rev. Adin Ballou once wrote to us, 
 are more in conformity with those of the Great 
 Master than any similar utterances with which 
 he was acquainted, and in this opinion my hus- 
 band and I fully concur." 
 
 The private letter to Mrs. Richmond accom- 
 panying this breathes the most affectionate in- 
 terest in all that pertains to her and her work. 
 
390 A*RS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 This interest, manifested by occasional corres- 
 pondence, has" continued unabated ever since 
 our subject's first visit to England. 
 
 On leaving London she accompanied her very 
 dear friend Mrs. Strawbridge to Buxton, where 
 she remained about ten days, resting and visit- 
 ing places of interest in the neighborhood. At 
 the request of the Unitarian clergyman there she 
 gave two discourses at Buxton. 
 
 From her delightful sojourn at Buxton she 
 went to Manchester, where she was most enthu- 
 siastically received by a delegation of Spiritual- 
 ists, headed by Wm. Oxley, Esq. The next day, 
 Sunday, she gave two discourses there, of which 
 Mrs. Nosworthy (George Thompson's daughter) 
 wrote: 
 
 "The subject in the afternoon was 'The New 
 and Old Dispensations,' and in the evening, 'The 
 Needs of the Time and Who Shall Supply Them.' 
 The poem in the evening was on 'John Bright,' 
 which was heartily received, as were also the 
 orations. Many old veterans were recognized as 
 being present, the staunch representatives of the 
 cause from far and near being in attendance. 
 
 "There are those, I regret to say, who, never 
 having met George Thompson in propria persona 
 till death of the body was near, have questioned 
 the identity of the spirit now speaking through 
 Mrs. Richmond in his name. On what grounds 
 such pseudo-Spiritualists presume to base their 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 39 1 
 
 doubts I know not, but a murmur having reached 
 my ears only this last week, that a late Spiritual- 
 ist has said my father's 'utterances on earth were 
 infinitely more eloquent than anything which has 
 been given, presuming to come from him on the 
 other side,' I now assert, as one who since child- 
 hood has had the best opportunities of becoming 
 familiar with George Thompson, that his simple 
 style of rhetoric consisted not in the piling up of 
 a mass of unnecessary words, strung together for 
 display, and selected, more with a view to dazzle 
 the hearer than to enlighten him, but in the ex- 
 quisite delivery of the plainest unaffected Eng- 
 lish. 
 
 ' 'It has been said of my father, that 'you could 
 not gain any acquaintance with his powers by 
 reading his utterances. ' No, to be appreciated 
 fully, he required to be heard ; and when heard, 
 it was not the mere words which moved his audi- 
 tors, but the deep pathos, and intense earnest- 
 ness of his fervent delivery which touched all 
 hearts, and roused the most callous. Mrs. Lydia 
 Maria Child wrote of him: 
 
 I've heard thee when thy powerful words 
 
 Were like the cataract's roar; 
 Or like the ocean's mighty waves 
 
 Resounding on the shore. 
 
 I've heard thee in the hour of prayer 
 
 When dangers were around; 
 Thy voice was like the royal harp 
 
 That breathed a charmed sound. 
 
392 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 "The poem, which has been many times printed 
 in America, winds up with these words, which 
 fully express that which I wish to convey of my 
 father as an orator: 
 
 Still great and good in every change, 
 
 Magnificent and mild, 
 As if a seraph's godlike power 
 
 Dwelt in a little child. 
 
 "As I sat by my dear sister, Mrs. Richmond, 
 on Sunday last, at Manchester, in front of the 
 fine, sympathetic audience who greeted her, my 
 heart was full of thankfulness, for not only did I 
 feel the people in front stirred as of old by the 
 words of their countryman encouraging them to 
 make ready their hearts and minds for the 'Angel 
 of the New Dispensation,' but I felt that my 
 father had led me to the place in which I then 
 sat. Mrs. Richmond, speaking under his control, 
 uses his actions, takes his attitudes, and deals, 
 as he did, with questions on which I am assured 
 she has no acquaintance, i.e., the recent legisla- 
 tion of this country, both at home and in our 
 colonies. Of legislative reforms, and of the dates 
 thereof in England, she has no knowledge, much 
 less has she been able to follow all the various 
 complications of the British rule and military 
 power in India. Under the control of ' George 
 Thompson' she discourses glibly of these, and 
 with his expressions and statistical confirmations. 
 
 < ' I have no hesitation in saying that the fund 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 393 
 
 of information on these points then betrayed is 
 not in her store of mere earthly historical records; 
 she has not. to my knowledge, spoken even under 
 control in the peculiar manner in which she now 
 speaks of India, and our recent tactics with re- 
 gard to that country. 
 
 " As one who was present at the evening meet- 
 ing at the Athenaeum of Manchester on Sunday 
 last. I testify with a thankful heart to the suc- 
 cess, in a spiritual point of view, of her visit. 
 A splendid audience filled the hall, who listened 
 with rapt attention to the long, eloquent, and 
 impassioned discourse of my honored father. An 
 outburst of applause, suppressed by a sense of 
 probable unfitness for the solemnity of the occa- 
 sion, followed the announcement of his name. 
 A deep sense of devotional fervor pervaded the 
 meeting, which I have rarely felt. Tears were 
 in man\" eyes of the crowd of faces upturned to 
 the speakers. Oh ! that I had power to repro- 
 duce some of the words which caused those tears, 
 and also drew approving, but suppressed utter- 
 ances of assent, from hearts deeply touched in 
 the audience immediately around us. many of 
 whom where on the platform. I also was deeply 
 moved, and therefore — passing by the long his- 
 torical review which was panoramieally brought 
 before us of mighty kingdoms extending their 
 love of power and riches at the expense of others 
 poorer and weaker, and one after another falling 
 
394 MR S- CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 from that power by the very force they had em- 
 ployed — I can only record the lesson drawn from 
 the review. The Angel of the New Dispensation 
 will take up his abode with us when this lesson 
 shall be learned and practiced; that only the 
 principle of love can ever be true and lasting 
 power. Everything taken by force shall be lost, 
 everything won by love shall be kept. Men may 
 rob us of the means to live in the body, may 
 traduce and malign our names, but can never 
 take from us our spiritual inheritance, which we 
 shall win both here and in the better state when 
 the Angel of the New Dispensation has full sway 
 and dominion in our lives and hearts. The spirit 
 announced that angel as near, and bid each one 
 present to prepare the way by an individual puri- 
 fication, and it seemed to me that the echo from 
 all hearts was an Amen. 
 
 "An enthusiastic vote of thanks was accorded 
 to Mrs. Richmond and her husband for coming 
 to Manchester." 
 
 Space will not permit us to notice the work in 
 detail throughout the provinces. This tour lasted 
 about six weeks during which time she visited 
 the following places, giving from one to six public 
 discourses in each, and attending private recep- 
 tions: Gateshead, Newcastle-on-Tyne, Bishop 
 Auckland, Edinburgh, Glasgow, Macclesfied, 
 Liverpool, Nottingham, Halifax, Sowerby Bridge, 
 Sheffield, and other provincial towns. 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 395 
 
 As a specimen of the effect of her work on this 
 tour we will take at random an extract from the 
 secular press. Here is the first one we lay our 
 hands on. It is from a lengthy notice in the 
 Nottingham Journal, September 30, 1880: 
 
 1 ' There was a crowded audience, and it was 
 announced that the lady would speak on any 
 subject the audience selected. Seven or eight 
 topics were suggested, and eventually the vote 
 was in favor of the following: 'Is Spiritualism 
 in Accordance with the Christian Doctrine?' 
 Without a moment's hesitation she rose and spoke 
 for about three-quarters of an hour with the 
 greatest possible fluency, beginning by saying 
 that in order to answer that question it would be 
 necessary to know what Spiritualism is." 
 
 October saw her again in London. On Sun- 
 day evening, October 3rd, she commenced a 
 course of six Sunday evening discourses at Neu- 
 meyer Hall, Bloomsbury Mansions, and also gave 
 a number of public discourses at the Goswell 
 Hall meetings. In addition to the public dis- 
 courses she gave instructions to a private class 
 on ''The Soul in Human Embodiments." 
 
 While, in recounting the work of our subject, 
 the greater stress is laid upon, and the most 
 said of its public manifestations, the most potent 
 and lasting part is accomplished at the private 
 receptions and meetings; unto fully as many of 
 such our medium ministered as in public gather- 
 ings while in London. 
 
396 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 On Saturday evening, November 13, 1880, 
 there was another assemblage of Spiritualists 
 and friends of our medium, at Neumeyer Hall, to 
 say farewell, instead of welcome; the following 
 account of which we take from the "Medium 
 and Daybreak :" 
 
 "On Saturday evening, November 13th, Mr. 
 and Mrs. Richmond were entertained at a fare- 
 well concert at Neumeyer Hall, Bloomsbury Man- 
 sions, prior to their departure for America. It 
 was a pleasant and wholly harmonious meeting; 
 and the programme which has appeared in these 
 columns was, under the direction of Mr. J. C. 
 Ward, presented in a truly attractive and enjoya- 
 ble manner. 
 
 "It is not necessary that we dilate upon the 
 merits of each item or the efforts of the perform- 
 ers; these friends are well known, and sus- 
 tained their reputation in a way which gratified 
 all. The Misses Ward, though young in years, 
 are old friends to entertainments of this kind, 
 and are each year received with that special ex- 
 pression of favor which has always been accorded 
 them. Mr. E. Tietkens is a vocalist of a supe- 
 rior order and high culture. He renders his music 
 with an expression which is more than artistic — 
 it is inspirational. His mission appears to be to 
 sing, and the more mankind hear such strains the 
 better will it be for them. Miss Ada Earee was 
 apparently a stranger to most of her auditors, but 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 39- 
 
 she won herself steadily into their favor, receiv- 
 ing a perfect ovation in her last song 'The Kerry 
 
 Dance.' Miss Kathleen Hunt sang very pleas- 
 ingly; the more she is known the better will she 
 be appreciated. Mr. Ward's performances on 
 the English concertina are always looked forward 
 to with interest, and on the occasion in question 
 they evoked a full measure of applause. 
 
 "At the close of the first part, Webster Glynes 
 Esq.. took the chair and introduced an interlude 
 of a very pleasing character in the following ap- 
 propriate speech : 
 
 '■The first part of to-night's entertainment 
 has gone by. and this is. I think, a fitting oppor- 
 tunity for carrying out the chief object with 
 which we have been assembled, namely to give 
 a few words :: farewell to Mr. and Mrs. Rich- 
 mond, who will leave England at the beginning 
 of next week. This is not the first time Mrs. 
 Richmond has been with us. She was here a 
 few years ago. and enchanted us with her elo- 
 quent instructions concerning the principles ■:: 
 Spiritualism, leaving in our hearts a lasting re- 
 membrance i her teachings, and earnest desire 
 to hear more of their.. Mrs. Richmond is per- 
 manently settled in Chicago but our kindred Spirit- 
 ualist brethren there have taken steps by which 
 she has been enabled to pay a short visit tc as 
 Her stay has not been a prolonged cue 
 regret at losing her is deep and sincere, though 
 
39$ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 tinged with the hope and trust that after her re- 
 turn she may find time to again come amidst us 
 (hear, hear), when the beautiful and benign 
 lessons we have heard from her will have taken 
 deep root, and she will perceive with joy that the 
 seeds she has planted have brought forth abun- 
 dantly. In saying farewell to our medium we 
 must not forget to send our hearty thanks to our 
 brethren in Chicago for the kindness they have 
 done us in sparing her to come and say a few 
 words to us. Let our gratitude to them serve to 
 unite us; let us join hands together as Spiritual- 
 ists and think of them as they think of us. Still 
 more are our hearty thanks due to the band of 
 spirits who control our gifted medium. Let us 
 show our gratitude by laying to heart the lessons 
 they have taught us, and by an earnest endeavor 
 to fully justify the steps that they have taken. 
 (Cheers). 
 
 ' ' What mighty things have been accomplished 
 by Spiritualism, and what a privilege is it to be 
 Spiritualists? Spiritualism has broken the bands 
 which religion, as it crystallizes into form and 
 loses its fluent spirit, weaves about us. It en- 
 larges our vista. Not one life, not one world 
 only, have we to look forward to. Age after age 
 will unroll, bringing us, let us hope, nearer to 
 perfection, but eternity will still be ours to live 
 and to work. Not until we have lived many 
 lives can we join the angelic spheres, but we may 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 399 
 
 hope ever to progress toward perfection. Spirit- 
 ualism, too, though it cannot reveal to our finite 
 minds a true idea of the Almighty Being, who 
 created the worlds, bids us worship Him with rev- 
 erence, and encourages us to hope that we may 
 ever progress in our knowledge of Him, ever 
 learning how to worship Him. Spiritualism 
 teaches also our duty to man — to despise no one, 
 to pity and succor the weak, and never to be 
 proud with our attainments. Let us then, as 
 Spiritualists, be hopeful as looking forward to a 
 glorious future; patient, as knowing that pain 
 and suffering are ministering angels; reverent and 
 humble, as feeling how feeble has been the meas- 
 ure of our attainment and how wide is the circle 
 of God's love and wisdom. 
 
 "Our hearts are full of sincere feelings of grat- 
 itude and devotion, and well aware are we that 
 these are the best gifts love can offer; but friends, 
 although Mr. and Mrs. Richmond will not treas- 
 ure aught we can bestow so greatly as our love 
 and esteem, several of us have thought it well to 
 hand to them a more substantial proof of our re- 
 gard, and I hold in my hand a purse which I beg 
 them to accept as a sincere mark of our love and 
 devotion. Let us wish them a hearty farewell 
 and a safe return to our friends in Chicago, and 
 let us part with them in the hope that we shall 
 have them yet again with us." 
 
 Mr. Glynes here handed Mrs. Richmond a purse 
 of money. 
 
400 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Our subject, under control, responded to Mr. 
 Glynes' speech, thanking them for their manifes- 
 tation of appreciation, and bidding them good- 
 bye for the medium in a few well chosen and 
 beautiful words. 
 
 W. Tebb, Esq. , rose in his place in the stalls, 
 and delivered an eloquent address which left a 
 deep and fitting impression: 
 
 "It is now twenty-two years ago since I had 
 the pleasure of hearing Mrs. Richmond for the 
 first time. That was in the city of New York. 
 There was a large assemblage of intelligent 
 people; there were, I remember, doctors of di- 
 vinity and doctors of medicine; there were cult- 
 ured lawyers and there were clever querists gen- 
 erally; and, at the close of the address, so inter- 
 esting, so eloquent, so full of noble thoughts, Mrs. 
 Richmond asked any member of the audience to 
 submit to her questions. If I remember rightly, 
 Dr. Sawyer, an able preacher of the Universalist 
 Church, was present, and he submitted one ques- 
 tion after another, each one seemingly more dif- 
 ficult than the one which had preceded it, with 
 the intention of puzzling the lecturer; after that 
 Professor Mapes, or some other scientific man, 
 asked questions bearing upon his own special 
 studies, and he in turn was followed by one or 
 more able lawyers, and well do I remember the 
 applause which greeted the ready and singularly 
 pertinent responses. At that time it seemed to 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 4OI 
 
 be marvelous; it was something quite inexplic- 
 able, and the New York papers were filled with 
 the reports, giving both the questions and the 
 answers. Mrs. Richmond since that time has de- 
 voted herself to the service of Spiritualism, and 
 to the advocacy of those views and principles 
 which we most value; but we must all feel that 
 it is no slight sacrifice for Mrs. Richmond and 
 her husband at the beginning of winter to travel 
 a thousand miles by land and three thousand 
 miles by water to deliver a message. Those of 
 you who have attended the meetings here and 
 elsewhere on Sundays, and the lectures and ad- 
 dresses which have been given on Saturdays 
 must have esteemed it a privilege. I have not 
 often been present myself, but from those who 
 have been, I have gathered how full of noble 
 ideas, of high and exalted truths, of incentives 
 to earnest endeavor after a higher and better life 
 they have been. There has been nothing narrow 
 or intolerant; there has been no denunciation 
 against those who disbelieve; no terrors of the 
 law, but a sweet reasonableness after the manner 
 of the Great Teacher. While listening to the 
 music this evening my thoughts passed away to a 
 scene which I saw some months -ago. I no longer 
 heard the music, I no longer saw the people, but 
 my thoughts were carried away to the mountains 
 of Bavaria. I was again in a village in that dis- 
 trict, and I was a witness of the Ober Ammergau 
 
402 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Passion Play, and of all the beautiful scenes in 
 that marvelous drama, so vividly represented, I 
 think there was nothing more touching, nothing 
 that excited deeper emotion or stronger interest 
 than the parting of Jesus from his friends and 
 disciples. It was a most pathetic scene. But it 
 was that ' touch of nature that makes the whole 
 world kin,' for these feelings of emotion, excited 
 by the near separation of teacher and the taught, 
 are not confined to Ober Ammergau, or to Beth- 
 any, but are exhibited in London, and they are 
 present with us to-night. (Applause.) I must 
 not say more, but I am sure that the fitting 
 words of our Chairman are responded to by every 
 heart here present. 
 
 ' l We feel that Mrs. Richmond's teaching has 
 been good for us, and we echo Mr. Glynes' wish 
 that she may be with us again. She carries with 
 her our affection, our best wishes, our benedic- 
 tion." 
 
 The usual votes of thanks having been passed, 
 the friends gathered round Mr. and Mrs. Rich- 
 mond and gave them a hearty shake of the hand, 
 and many expressions of good will and regret at 
 their departure. 
 
 The following Monday, although it was very 
 cold and a black-fog was settling over London, 
 there was a large concourse of people at the 
 railway station to see her off. Bidding them good- 
 bye, she, accompanied by a delegation of her 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 4O3 
 
 London friends (who were going to see her safely 
 aboard the steamship), took the train for Liver- 
 pool. It was a cold wintry day; a snow storm 
 accompanying the train all the way, and the 
 ' 'warming pans " had to be renewed at every 
 stop. When the train reached Liverpool there was 
 a large delegation of Liverpool Spiritualists, head- 
 ed by John Lamont, to receive her at the station. 
 Mr. Lamont said; just before the train arrived he 
 had seen, clairvoyantly, a majestic Indian nearly 
 seven feet high, who came up to him (Mr. La- 
 mont) and pointed, with an expression of pride, 
 to a medal — a token of appreciation from the 
 United States government of some service per- 
 formed by him — which was suspended from his 
 (the Indian's neck). He took Mr. Lamont's 
 hand and pointed toward the incoming train. 
 Mr. Lamont knew intuitively that this was one of 
 the medium's accompanying spirits, and that he 
 meant she was there, in the train. Mr. Lamont 
 immediately, after greeting our subject, related 
 the above incident. She recognized the spirit as 
 "Omwah" her healing influence, who in earth 
 life was a Cheyenne "medicine man," and who 
 had been presented by the United States gov- 
 ernment with a medal bearing the likeness of 
 Abraham Lincoln, and of which he was justly 
 proud. The most interesting part of this inci- 
 dent is, that it was a confirmation of what 
 "Ouina" had told the group of friends, who had 
 
404 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 accompanied her medium from London, at a 
 little gathering in that city a few nights before, 
 viz.: "That Omwah always accompanied the 
 medium when she was traveling; when she was 
 going by train, he was always astride the 'fire- 
 buffalo.' " 
 
 That evening she had a farewell reception at 
 Liverpool; data of which we have not at hand. 
 
 The next day Tuesday, November 16th, ac- 
 companied to the steamer by a large number of 
 friends from all parts of England, she sailed for 
 America, on the White Star steamship Baltic, 
 due at New York, Thursday, November 25th. 
 
 Much to our subject's delight — for she is a good 
 sailor — the voyage was a very tempestuous one, 
 on account of which the steamer's time across the 
 ocean was considerably extended. Our subject 
 was advertised to speak at Masonic Temple, New 
 York, Sunday morning, November 28th. Thurs- 
 day there were no tidings of the ship. Friday 
 passed, still no tidings; her New York friends be- 
 gan to get anxious. Saturday passed, no tidings; 
 her friends were hopeless; the large audience that 
 would assemble to welcome and hear her would 
 be disappointed. (She all the time was in bliss- 
 ful ignorance of the arrangements that had been 
 made for her). Early Sunday morning the glad 
 tidings came that the ' Baltic was off Sandy 
 Hook.' As soon as the boat arrived at her pier, 
 Cora's friends told her of the arrangements made 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 4O5 
 
 for her to speak at the Masonic Temple. She 
 immediately sprang (just as she stepped off the 
 ship, without any other preparation) into a wait- 
 ing carriage, and drove to the place of meeting, 
 arriving there just in time to fulfill the public an- 
 nouncement to the letter. 
 
 About the middle of April, 1884, Mrs. Rich- 
 mond again sailed for England. The Spiritualists 
 of London stood aghast, when they learned that 
 her friends there had engaged Kensington Town 
 Hall, in the aristocratic neighborhood of Ken- 
 sington, for her to give a course of Sunday even- 
 ing discourses in, saying, it is altogether too fine 
 a place for Spiritualistic meetings to be success- 
 ful there. That they were mistaken the subse- 
 quent portion of this chapter will show. 
 
 On her arrival at Liverpool Mrs. Nosworthy 
 was again the first one to clasp her hands and 
 welcome her to England. After spending the 
 night at Mrs. Nosworthy's, Blundill Sands, near 
 Liverpool, she went immediately to London. 
 
 The following is taken from an account of her 
 arrival and reception in London, which was 
 published in the "Medium and Daybreak": 
 
 "Mr. and Mrs. Richmond landed in Liverpool 
 on Monday, and having announced the fact by 
 telegraph to a friend in London, a considerable 
 party awaited their arrival at Euston Station, on 
 Tuesday afternoon, 
 
 "The travellers looked exceedingly well, and 
 
406 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 were in good spirits. Mrs. Richmond is in excel- 
 lent health, and has been so for some time. Her 
 appearance presents a striking contrast to her 
 condition in September, 1873, when we first 
 made her acquaintance. During her subsequent 
 course of lectures in London, she was some- 
 times so ill as to be unable to sit up, yet when 
 literally carried to the platform, remarkable dis- 
 courses were given through her, as reported in 
 this paper at the time. Now physical condi- 
 tions are altogether of a favorable kind, which 
 is a source of gratification to all friends, and, no 
 doubt, a more effective basis for spiritual work. 
 "It was, strictly speaking, 'news' to read in 
 last week's paper that Mrs. Richmond was ex- 
 pected in London in a few days, and that in less 
 than a week a reception would be given her at 
 the Town Hall, Kensington. As a kind and 
 well-tried friend of the cause said to us privately 
 at the reception, 'It is the most daring flight the 
 Spiritualists have taken in the propagation of 
 the cause!' Of all places in the metropolitan 
 district, Kensington, The Old Court Suburb, as 
 residents delight to call it, is the most exclusive 
 in its tendencies. Being the site of a Royal 
 Palace, the ancient distinctiveness of the locality 
 has not been obliterated as yet by the huge 
 democracy of the great city, which, in its ap- 
 proaches towards Kensington, appropriates the 
 name to every new region of residences that 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 407 
 
 springs up around it; so that now we have not 
 only Kensington, but a vast variety of Kensing- 
 tons, with their distinctive prefix or affix. The 
 official centre of all this vast area is Kensington 
 Town Hall, situated in the High Street, not far 
 from the Palace, and it is one of those elegant 
 civic mansions that have sprung up of late years 
 in London and elsewhere ; each new erection 
 being destined, apparently, to outstrip all its 
 predecessors. 
 
 "On this new ground, with short notice, and 
 without any apparent organic machinery, it would 
 be a source of anxiety to see whether there could 
 be a response worthy of the occasion. The 
 result was, indeed, more than could be expected. 
 There is a series of halls at Kensington, and the 
 reception took place in the large room, a beauti- 
 ful apartment, capable of seating four hundred 
 or five hundred persons. It was well filled by as 
 fine a representative selection of London Spirit- 
 ualists as has been seen for a long time. How 
 they all got to know it is a mystery, but it is evi- 
 dent that Mrs. Richmond holds out attractions 
 that secure a successful gathering with the least 
 possible chance of success attending it. 
 
 "Being held on the eve of publication, our 
 representative could not leave his duties at the 
 office till the proceedings were more than half 
 over. The large and influential gathering was 
 the first gratifying surprise. There were to be 
 
408 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 seen all the well-known faces, and, in addition, 
 many who appeared to be strangers to such 
 scenes. The friends of Mrs. Richmond, visible 
 and invisible, had been at work. There was a 
 spirit of harmony and unity, which all seemed to 
 perceive and enjoy. M. A. (Oxon), so well- 
 known and justly respected in the movement 
 throughout the world, most appropriately filled 
 the chair. We much regret that we missed hear- 
 ing his opening speech, as also the inspirational 
 address of Mrs. Richmond. The foremost 
 orators of the movement took part in an appro- 
 priate manner, and all they said was received 
 with a running fire of applause from the audience, 
 who were disposed to cheer everything. 
 
 4 'We heard some of the remarks of Mr. J. J. 
 Morse, who in his congratulations suggested that 
 this would not be the last visit of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Richmond to London. He earnestly urged the 
 meeting to work as one man for the success of 
 the series of discourses to be delivered in that hall 
 by Mrs. Richmond as had been announced. 
 
 ' ' Mr. Colville's speech was singularly felicitous 
 in that his inspirers claimed the lady to whose 
 honor that meeting was held, as the cause through 
 which their instrument had been developed as a 
 medium and called into the field of Spiritual 
 work. A mighty work indeed has been added to 
 what Mrs. Richmond has herself achieved, in the 
 calling of this other powerful speaker into the field. 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 409 
 
 "But why need we repeat words of speakers 
 which the heart of every one present or absent 
 will be able to supply in their own fashion. It 
 is not the mere letter of the remarks, but the 
 spirit of the occasion, that chiefly lingers on the 
 mind after the scenes have passed away from 
 view. 
 
 ' ' ' Ouina's ' pretty voice was heard through her 
 medium soliciting a subject for an inspirational 
 poem. Several were proposed from the audience, 
 and 'Welcome ' gained the vote. On this most 
 suitable of themes, Mrs. Richmond, under con- 
 trol, delivered a stately poem, which was re- 
 ceived with great enthusiasm." 
 
 "M. A. (Oxon's) " — Rev. Stainton Moses — 
 address of welcome and Mrs. Richmond's re- 
 sponse were published in " Light/' from which 
 we take the first paragraph of " M. A. (Oxon's) " 
 speech: 
 
 "Ladies and Gentlemen: — I think I shall 
 best interpret your wishes if, in speaking from 
 the chair. I offer a very cordial welcome to Mrs. 
 Richmond, who has come so far from across the 
 ocean to offer us the instruction and enlighten- 
 ment she is enabled to afford. To many of us 
 she has come as an old friend. It is not the first 
 time I have had the honor of presiding at her 
 receptions, and she will receive the welcome that 
 an old friend deserves. And again, she ccmes, 
 not merely as a friend who has been with us 
 
4-IO MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 before, but as a medium, a vehicle of instruction 
 — - spiritual instruction — that is to us always 
 welcome, and we know that the welcome we 
 afford to her in that capacity will be infinitely 
 more prized and valued than any other welcome." 
 
 The musical programme was as follows: Vocal- 
 ists: Miss Katherine Poyntz, Mr. Ernest A. Tiet- 
 kens, Mr. John C.Ward. Pianoforte: Miss Amy 
 Chidley. Concertinas: Mr. John C.Ward (treble), 
 Mr. E. Chidley, Jun. (treble and bass), Miss Amy 
 Chidley (baritone), Mr. C. F. Compton (baritone 
 and bass). Programme of music: Overture, 
 pianoforte and concertinas, " Mirella " (Gounod); 
 song, ''The Streamlet" (Killiwoda), Mr. John 
 C. Ward; song, "Truant Love" (Cowen), Miss 
 Katherine Poyntz; song, "The Last Watch" 
 (Pinsuti), Mr. Ernest A. Tietkens; quartettes, 
 concertinas, (a) Adagio in B flat (Haydn), (#) 
 Minuet and trio (Boccherini); quartette, con- 
 certinas (Haydn); song, "Sunshine and Rain" 
 (Blumenthal), Mr. John C. Ward; aria, " Gurdi- 
 cesti" (Lotti), Miss Katherine Poyntz; song, 
 "Come into the garden, Maud" (Balfe), Mr. 
 Ernest A. Tietkens; overture, pianoforte, and 
 concertinas (Gurlitt). Conductor, Mr. John C. 
 Ward. 
 
 In conclusion of its account of the reception 
 the "Medium and Daybreak" says: 
 
 "Now that the reception has been such a 
 marked success, it is to be hoped that the Sunday 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. zj.II 
 
 services, to commence at the same place on May 
 1 1 , will be even more popular. There is no dis- 
 trict in or around London in which reside more 
 Spiritualists than that of which Kensington Town 
 Hall is the center. It is eminently residential in 
 its character, and that is of the highest class. It 
 is really the London West End. Our West 
 London friends have been severely exercised 
 over the matter of local Sunday services. Now 
 their loftiest ambition ought to be satisfied in 
 that respect, and we hope they will use every 
 effort to crowd the spacious hall every Sunday 
 evening, while Mrs. Richmond can make it con- 
 venient to minister therein." 
 
 The public work, continuing at Kensington 
 Town Hall to June 2 2d, was an unqualified suc- 
 cess. We would like to make extracts in regard 
 to the same from the public press, but we are 
 reminded that this chapter is being too much 
 extended. However all those discourses were 
 reported verbatim and published in the "Medium 
 and Daybreak" and "Light." Besides the espe- 
 cial work at Kensington, there were a number of 
 public discourses given at various halls in the 
 metropolis. She was also the recipient of 
 numerous private receptions, at some of which 
 W. J. Colville (who was then in London) was 
 present and participated in the exercises. She 
 also gave instructions on "The Soul" to a private 
 class while there. The following few lines are 
 
412 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 extracted from an account of the last Sunday 
 evening meeting at Kensington in the "Medium 
 and Daybreak": 
 
 "At the close of Mrs. Richmond's discourse 
 on Sunday evening, in the Town Hall, Kensing- 
 ton, the chairman made a few feeling remarks 
 about that occasion being the last one, for the 
 present, when a London audience would have 
 the opportunity of listening to the guides of Mrs. 
 Richmond; but he made no doubt if they by 
 their lives gave evidence that the seed had taken 
 root, and brought forth fruit, the guides would 
 again bring Mrs. Richmond to minister in Lon- 
 don. The audience — which crowded the room 
 in every part — responded to this sentiment 
 fully. Mrs. Richmond's controls answered this 
 expression of appreciation and affection, by a 
 few fevent remarks." 
 
 After a farewell reception, June 23d, similar to 
 the preceding one recorded in her English work, 
 she left London for Nottingham, where she has 
 a large circle of friends. There she spent two 
 weeks, giving a series of public discourses, and 
 ministering in private ways. From Nottingham 
 she made a tour of the cities in the north of 
 England, including Birmingham, Sheffield, Hal- 
 ifax, Sowerby Bridge, Manchester and Liver- 
 pool, speaking once or more in each of the 
 places she visited. It being necessary for her to 
 be with her congregation at Chicago in Septem- 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 415 
 
 ber she could remain in England no longer. So 
 
 about the middle of August many of her friends 
 from different parts of England gathered at Liv- 
 erpool to again say good-bye. and see her sail on 
 the steamship ' -Alaska" for America, and in 
 September she was again ministering to her con- 
 gregation at Chicago. 
 
 The next spring, the first day of May, iSSy 
 she again left Chicago for England. Her mis- 
 sion being to complete the work so successfully 
 began at the Kensington Town Hall. Kensing- 
 ton, London. 
 
 As before, her old time friend Mrs. Xosworthy, 
 though much impaired in health, ^she has since 
 departed to the spirit side of life), was the first 
 one to greet her as she stepped from the deck of 
 the •• City of Rome." 
 
 Her work there this time was almost a repeti- 
 tion of the year before. She immediately went 
 to London, where she had a public reception. 
 She commenced a series of Sunday evening meet- 
 ings at Kensington Town Hall. May 17th. which 
 were continued for eight Sundays. When she 
 again went North for a brief tour of the pro- 
 vinces. During this visit to London she also gave 
 a series of private discourses at the ' % Lincoln 
 Inn Fields Hotel." Lincoln Inn Fields, in the 
 heart of London. She also gave public discourses 
 in various parts of the city, besides attending 
 numerous private receptions. The work at Ken- 
 
414 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 sington having proven so successful, her London 
 friends prevailed upon her guides to promise to 
 bring her back to London and give them another 
 series of discourses before returning to America. 
 
 Her tour of the provinces embraced Newcas- 
 tle-on-Tyne, North Shields, and most of the 
 principle cities of Lancashire and Yorkshire. Our 
 space will not permit our mentioning incidents, 
 connected with each place visited, that bring 
 pleasant recollections to our subject. But two 
 of her visits on this trip, one of one week with 
 Mrs. Ford at Adel Grange, Leeds, where she 
 gave five or six public discourses, and one at 
 Holly Mount House, Nottingham, of two weeks, 
 are fruitful of many pleasant memories. 
 
 The latter part of September she is back in 
 London again, where she finishes her public 
 work in England with a course of four Sunday 
 evening discourses, at the Assembly Rooms, 
 Kensington, the Town Hall being otherwise en- 
 gaged. As before, her last successful month in 
 London, was fully occupied in public and private 
 ministrations. Her last public discourse in Eng- 
 land was delivered at the Assembly Rooms, Ken- 
 sington, Sunday evening, Oct. 1 8th, 1885. The 
 hall was crowded and it was a perfect ovation. 
 Had her English friends then known that it 
 would be so long before they would see her again, 
 now nine years, it is doubtful that they would 
 have consented to let her go. Within ten years 
 
WORK IN ENGLAND. 4 1 5 
 
 she had been there four times, and they had 
 grown to expect her every few years. It may be 
 that her work in England is finished. However 
 in contemplating what she has accomplished 
 there; the seed sown, and the harvest already 
 wrought in individual lives, one is amazed at its 
 vastness. Few will ever realize what it has been 
 to England. On the twentieth of October many 
 of her friends gathered at Liverpool to say good 
 bye as she sailed away. For the last time ? 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 CALIFORNIA WORK, 
 
 UPON the completion of her English labors, 
 in 1875, sne returned to America to go to 
 My*' California, to enter upon an important engage- 
 ment in the city of San Francisco. She paused, 
 however, to make a brief visit to friends in New 
 York, took a flying trip to Boston and to Hope- 
 dale, to see her venerable friends, Adin and Mrs. 
 Ballou, stopped at her native home, Cuba, N. 
 Y. , and other places along the route where friends 
 and relatives came thronging to welcome her 
 home. In nearly all of these places there were 
 lectures and receptions. She spoke one month 
 (November) in Chicago in the church corner of 
 Washington and Green streets, special arrange- 
 ments for which were made by a committee of 
 gentlemen. These discourses attracted a greal 
 of notice from the secular press. "The Chicago 
 Times" had them reported verbatim and published 
 them entire. The meetings were such an un- 
 qualified success that the committee engaged her 
 to return the following Spring and speak for their 
 society for an indefinite time. During that 
 (416) 
 
CALIFORNIA WORK. 417 
 
 month she found time to make an all too hurried 
 visit to Lake Mills, Wisconsin, the scene of her 
 earliest spiritual work as a healer and teacher. 
 
 Few of the circle of friends who gathered 
 around our subject at that early date remained; 
 a quarter of a century had passed, and Time and 
 Change with relentless hands had borne away 
 most of those whom she knew in her childhood 
 days. 
 
 She received many invitations to speak on the 
 way, but accepted only such as would be most con- 
 venient, and enable her to visit an only brother, 
 E. T. Scott, (whose letter appears in the first 
 chapter, and who now resides in Hume, N. Y.) 
 who lived in Missouri. One invitation accepted 
 was from the Mercantile Library Association of 
 Denver, and the meetings there were a great 
 success. Christmas found her still on her way, 
 but early in January, 1876, we find her in San 
 Francisco. 
 
 Great preparation had been made to receive 
 her. and during her stay she was entertained at 
 the Palace Hotel, while the meetings were at- 
 tended by large and most intelligent audiences 
 in this truly cosmopolitan city. 
 
 Chief among those who arranged for this 
 course of lectures, and one which followed (in 
 March we think of the same season), was the 
 venerable R. A. Robinson, a staunch and devoted 
 Spiritualist, and Mr. George Hinde (who with 
 
41 8 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 his family had preceded our subject to the Pacific 
 Coast where they took up their residence). 
 
 This was her first visit to the Golden Gate, 
 where her teachings fell into soil ready to receive 
 them. They quickly took root, sent up green 
 shoots that promised a rich harvest when the 
 time of reaping should come, at the hands of 
 those reapers who would then be garnering the 
 grain in the fields of labor seeded by her guides. 
 This visit of 1875 was followed by two other en- 
 gagements in California, chiefly in San Francisco. 
 
 The winter of 1882-83 was unusually severe, 
 and our subject contracted a hard cold, which 
 settled upon her lungs, so her guides thought it 
 advisable for her to seek a more genial climate. 
 Consequently about the 1st of February, 1883, 
 when the mercury was ranging twenty degrees 
 below zero at Chicago, she took a southern route 
 for California. Mr. C. M. Plumb, of San Fran- 
 cisco, being apprised of her coming, had made 
 arrangements for her to give a series of public 
 discourses there. 
 
 It seems to be a part of Mrs. Richmond's mis- 
 sion (unconsciously) to dedicate localities and 
 buildings to Spiritualistic work. Mr. Plumb had 
 engaged Metropolitan Temple, as fine an audi- 
 torium as there was in San Francisco at that 
 time. Since her services there, continuing for 
 eight months, it has been used constantly for 
 Spiritualistic meetings. Arrangements were first 
 
CALIFORNIA WORK. 419 
 
 made for her to minister there for two months; 
 but at the expiration of that time there was such 
 an irresistible demand for the work to continue, 
 that further arrangements were made for six 
 months longer. The interest in the meetings 
 was unabated. We have never known continu- 
 ous Spiritual meetings to be so well sustained in 
 attendance and financially as were those meet- 
 ings at the Metropolitan Temple, San Francisco. 
 At the conclusion of the extended time, after the 
 final discourse, the guides bade the vast audi- 
 ence good-bye. It was as though a bomb had 
 burst in their midst; for an instant there was a 
 deep hush. Then a gentleman sprang to his feet, 
 saying: "It cannot be! it cannot be! Why, we 
 haven't any of us supposed but that these meet- 
 ings would go right on; we are none of us pre- 
 pared to have you go. Have be been remiss in 
 anything? Have we lacked appreciation? If so, 
 we will strive to be more appreciative. Have we 
 been remiss financially? If so, we will double 
 our subscriptions. Anything, but you must not 
 go." Another gentleman, an old man, said: "I 
 am wholly unprepared for this; can you not stay 
 with us longer? If you go I shall feel that the 
 light has gone out from my life forever." And 
 many others spoke in similar strains, and most 
 every member of the audience was in tears. It 
 was one of the most sorrowful occasions the 
 writer ever participated in. One present said: 
 
420 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 "This must be something like the parting of the 
 disciples with Jesus. " The guides said their work 
 there for the present was finished; being finished 
 (no outward consideration could make it other- 
 wise) they must go. 
 
 The letters from our California correspondents 
 will finish the story. 
 
 An able account of her- work in the year 1883, 
 from the pen of the gifted author, Mr. C. M. 
 Plumb, is at hand, which we here give in full as 
 the best expression possible relative to that im- 
 portant epoch, and a subjoined account from Mrs. 
 John A. Wilson: 
 "Mr. H. D. Barrett: 
 
 "Dear Sir: — The request to contribute some 
 personal reminiscences of Mrs. Richmond's pub- 
 lic career, reaches me when, unfortunately, the 
 prostration from severe illness seems to preclude 
 a compliance. But as silence may seem to im- 
 ply indifference, I cannot withhold an attempt, 
 however feeble, to supply what should have been 
 in clear and perfect lines. 
 
 ' ' Approaching the close of this earthly exper- 
 ience, I feel most keenly the joy of having ap- 
 prehended the truths which found expression 
 through our most gifted and beloved sister. I 
 am well aware that all forms of belief afford to 
 the believer the gratifying assurance that ' Here 
 is the Truth.' Not all, however, have this crown- 
 ing excellence, that not one cherished faith of 
 
CALIFORNIA WORK. 42 I 
 
 the world is excluded, and all are supplemented. 
 That no claim of obligation to accept is en- 
 forced, and no penalty urged against denial. If 
 the teachings of Mrs. Richmond's Spiritual guides 
 are indeed true, there are abundant reasons why 
 all do not perceive them at the same time. 
 Hence differences of opinion afford no ground 
 for disquietude, and so-called charity for such 
 differences is no virtue, but a profound obliga- 
 tion. 
 
 "Truth is its own vindicator, in its own good 
 time, and all grades of belief, like all phases of 
 human action, are but tokens of difference in 
 age or experience; the child is not at fault for 
 immaturity, nor is there merit in grey hairs. 
 Until my vision was opened to perceive these 
 spiritual truths, I had no knowledge of the real 
 meaning of charity, of the true cheerfulness of 
 hope, the perfect assurance of destiny and de- 
 sign. Whatever in the scheme of things once 
 appeared inconsistent, now seems but as a broken 
 or fragmentary view — accident, but the distor- 
 tion incident to imperfect observation of what is 
 symmetrical and complete. 
 
 'The true measure of any Spiritual movement 
 is not the number it apparently reaches, but the 
 depth of the impression made, the height to 
 which those, coming within its reach, are lifted, 
 and the permanency of the influence exerted. 
 
 " Judged by these standards, the special visit 
 
422 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 of Mrs. Richmond to San Francisco in 1883, an d 
 again in 1884 — as indeed her whole public career 
 —was most memorable. It certainly proved the 
 dawn of a new era to some of the many who 
 were so fortunate as to come within the minis- 
 trations of her guides. 
 
 "The occasion was in many ways opportune. 
 The people of this distant, yet closely allied city, 
 are exceptionally free, unrestrained by either 
 social or traditional timidities from giving heed 
 to new propositions. Soil wherein Thos. Starr 
 King successfully labored, and where the memory 
 of his life was so sacredly cherished, is not un- 
 fitted to support a new Spiritual growth. The 
 preliminary work had been faithfully done, and 
 the vacancy of Metropolitan Temple opened a 
 large and attractive auditorium to her occupancy. 
 
 "More than curiosity, genuine interest at- 
 tracted the crowds which filled the temple, and 
 later bespoke the thoughtful attendance upon the 
 private classes for the lessons upon the Soul in 
 Human Embodiments. More than satisfaction 
 marked the feeling in many minds at the close. 
 
 "Here, as elsewhere, Mrs. Richmond's audi- 
 ences embraced three classes. First, and per- 
 haps most numerous, those who were charmed 
 by the faultless diction, and who listened satis- 
 fied, scarcely either seeking or finding any special 
 good for Spiritual longings as yet un awakened. 
 A second number were gratified recipients of an 
 
CALIFORNIA WORK. 423 
 
 inspired message full of consolation and hope. 
 Separate and distinct from these were a smaller 
 number, drawn by fine but powerful lines of 
 Spiritual attraction, to whom the word they 
 heard with the outer ear, possessed an 4 inner 
 sense.' To these the Spiritual heavens seemed 
 opened. At times they felt the presence of some 
 mighty, far-advanced Spiritual teacher, and the 
 very air vibrated with the tense, sympathetic, 
 uplifting power of his word. Few words of ap- 
 preciation were spoken; but the deep drawn 
 breath, the light in the eye, the peace within, 
 told the story of the meeting of kindred, and the 
 recognition of truth. 
 
 "The public and private ministrations in San 
 Francisco and vicinity were marked by these 
 qualities, so far at least as some of the auditors 
 were concerned. It would not be easy, even 
 were it necessary, to put into words the value to 
 these souls of the sacred teachings there received. 
 Earth's problems seemed no longer vague or 
 difficult; earth's life-lines ceased to be dark and 
 painful; the words 'penalty' and 'punishment' 
 disappeared, and instead, they read — ' appoint- 
 ment,' 'opportunity.' Content and satisfaction 
 beamed from out tear-dimmed eyes, and glorified 
 pain-racked frames! There is no language to 
 measure the value of a Spiritual truth to one 
 prepared to receive it. C. M. Plumb. 
 
 San Francisco, Cal., June 7, 1894." 
 
424 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 One writer in California says: "My mind is 
 filled with vague pictures of so much that might 
 and should be said, not only touching the out- 
 ward facts of Mrs. Richmond's unrivalled career 
 yet more relating to the sublime truths which 
 have found expression through her inspired lips. 
 If my brain and hand could convey the half of 
 what is in my heart respecting that transcendant 
 system of Spiritual truths, for which we are in- 
 debted to Mrs. Richmond and her guides, ma- 
 terial for a whole volume would be supplied. All 
 other teachings fade into insignificance and seem 
 like shadowy questionings beside these luminous 
 and satisfying assurances." 
 
 This chapter would be incomplete were we to 
 omit a letter from one who feels that Mrs. Rich- 
 mond has been to her more than a friend, p&stor 
 or teacher, since her advent into this present ex- 
 pression of her soul life. This friend is a resident 
 of California, and her thoughts will be of inter- 
 est at this point to all who may peruse these 
 pages: 
 
 "Mr. H. D. Barrett, 
 
 "Dear Sir and Brother: — I was but a small 
 lass of four years when I was first 'found' by Mrs. 
 Richmond. Seeing me in her audience, she in- 
 quired: 'Who is that little golden haired girl?' 
 And recognizing a soul kinship, she made the 
 acquaintance of my people. I have been much 
 with Mrs. Richmond since; one year continuously, 
 
CALIFORNIA WORK. 425 
 
 when she was more than a mother to me, and 
 have had many opportunities of seeing the per- 
 fect and beauteous womanhood, of which she is 
 a model, as well as the results of the grand teach- 
 ings which have come into the world through her 
 lovely and ever willing instrumentality. 
 
 "I will relate some personal reminiscences of 
 interest, knowing them to be types of thousands 
 all over the land, and knowing that others will 
 tell of the forty years of constant labor day and 
 night, two lectures each Sunday with receptions, 
 calls, weddings, funerals, and numerous other 
 things each week, which would be more than ten 
 women of ordinary strength ought to do, but 
 which Mrs. Richmond, sustained and strength- 
 ened by the power of the angel band controlling 
 her, seems to do with perfect ease. To show 
 the wonders of this power, I remember when I 
 was still a little child, Mrs. Richmond had a very 
 severe illness at our house in New York city, 
 being in bed for weeks, and much of the time too 
 weak to feed herself. While in this state she 
 lectured frequently, besides Sundays, I believe, 
 each week, at Jersey City or Brooklyn. When 
 the hour arrived that she should be put in readi- 
 ness for the journey, Ouina would take control 
 and take her up; my mother, her only nurse and 
 attendant, would dress her; together they would 
 go by carriage to the hall; she would stand be- 
 fore the audience and deliver a lecture of the 
 
426 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 usual length. She would then be taken to the 
 carriage and home again, the control never leav- 
 ing her until she was lain safely in her bed, where 
 she would remain as helpless almost as an in- 
 fant, until the next lecture time arrived. 
 
 "Is it any wonder that I grew up with the 
 firm conviction that nothing is impossible with 
 the guides? When I was in my eighth year, I 
 was sick with the chills and fever. After having 
 doctored and dosed for two successive summers, 
 I became so weak I could not hold a small orange 
 in my hand. Here Dr. Rush, through Mrs. 
 Richmond took charge of me, all medicines were 
 stopped, a careful diet prescribed, and I was put 
 to sleep every day just before the usual time for 
 the chills to come on. I never had another 
 chill, began steadily to improve and have never 
 had an illness since. Is it at all surprising that 
 I have little faith in Materia Medica, but believe 
 implicity in the great knowledge and healing 
 power of the Spirit? 
 
 "Early in the year 1883, Mr. and Mrs. Rich- 
 mond were called to San Francisco upon a six 
 months' ministration. The Metropolitan Temple 
 was hired for the Sunday discourses, it being 
 one of the finest churches in the city at that 
 time; there were two discourses each Sunday. 
 The immense building, holding three thousand 
 people, was generously filled for almost every 
 discourse, the evening one being particularly 
 
CALIFORNIA WORK. 427 
 
 well attended, and the meetings were a great 
 success, both financially and spiritually. 
 
 "Many friends of Mrs. Richmond, both old 
 and newifor she had been in California before;, 
 rallied around her, and there was scarcely an 
 afternoon or evening in the week when she was 
 not engaged, receiving calls, going to receptions, 
 attending dinners, luncheons, etc. There was 
 also a large class formed for instructions on the 
 Soul, and there were the Wednesday and Satur- 
 day evening 'hour of prayer' meetings, which 
 most of those permitted to enter them still ob- 
 serve. When the six months had expired, all 
 were desirous of engaging Mrs. Richmond for a 
 protracted stay, but owing to the urgent calls 
 from Chicago, the guides could consent to only 
 two months' longer stay, making eight months in 
 all, at the end of which time a generous purse 
 of something near three hundred dollars was 
 most willingly subscribed by her many admirers 
 and friends, and presented at a special farewell 
 reception, given in the parlors of the Temple. 
 
 "The guides, in their usual beautiful language, 
 and as only the guides can. thanked the people 
 in behalf of their medium, and her noble com- 
 panion, and for themselves, after which the 
 throng, which filled the parlors (really a fair 
 sized hall) bade Mr. and Mrs. Richmond a reluct- 
 ant farewell and a hearty God-speed. 
 
 "Many and joyous are the effects of the 
 
428 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 'Teachings on the Soul.' I knew two young 
 girls, both of most melancholy dispositions; 
 neither could see anything to live for; the world 
 was filled with care and sorrow; want, injustice 
 and wrong were everywhere; what was the use 
 of it all, and why did God allow such things to 
 exist? I was with these girls when they sat under 
 the direct instructions of Mrs. Richmond's guides, 
 and heard the beautiful 'Teachings on the Soul.' 
 What a change came to both! The world seemed 
 like a new and joyous place, for was there not 
 an explanation for every wrong and injustice, a 
 reason and a good purpose for every sorrow and 
 affliction, and for each and every soul, no matter 
 how seemingly lost in material darkness, God's 
 great care and love eternally brooding above and 
 about, lighting the way to final peace, joy and 
 love. For the great sorrows of life there is help 
 in these teachings; for every affliction there is 
 comfort; but more than these (for in the great 
 trials of life each soul is given added strength to 
 bear the added burden) there is the light of spirit 
 which lifts us above the thousand little worries 
 and frictions of daily living, which so tries the 
 souls of mortals on earth. More than all there 
 is ever present before each that high standard of 
 right and true living, which, if held to, even 
 to the best of our ability, brings us where 
 we shall not be 'weighed in the balance and 
 be found wanting.' 
 
CALIFORNIA WORK. 429 
 
 "To illustrate: I knew a follower of Mrs. Rich- 
 mond's teachings, who was a victim of legal 
 thieves, who tried to steal a large property by 
 process of law. Being himself interested, he was 
 placed in charge of the case by the owners. The 
 thieves took the property by force and held it 
 with guns. 'They ought to be shot down, like 
 the dogs they are!' etc., etc., came from all sides. 
 But the follower of the Teachings said: 'No; all 
 the property in the world is not worth the sacri- 
 fice of one human life.' 'Don't you think,' said 
 one young man, 'that if that was all you had in 
 the world, and the bread and butter for your 
 wife and children depended upon it, that you 
 would forcibly wrest it from them?' The reply 
 was, 'No; I would not.' 'Well,' said the young 
 man, 'I cannot understand that. When a man 
 takes your living, he takes your life; and it seems 
 to me right, and a man's duty, to defend his life 
 and property against everything.' One year later 
 this young man had, through his own medium- 
 ship, received undeniable evidences of spirit pres- 
 ence and return, and went to his friend for help 
 and explanation. He was after a time given 
 Mrs. Richmond's book on the Soul, the princi- 
 ples of which he readily accepted. Not long 
 after, when a discussion arose in his presence 
 about one man shooting another for interfering 
 with his property, this same young man remarked: 
 'Well, I would rather be shot than kill another!' 
 
430 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 I heard a gentleman in San Francisco tell Mrs. 
 Richmond, when bidding her good-bye, that he 
 held her second only to Christ, but I believe she 
 is second to none. I would not wish to detract in 
 the least from the veneration in which Christ is 
 held; but do not the divine truths given through 
 Mrs. Richmond include all of Christ's teachings 
 and much more beside? Is not this the next 
 step in the progress of the world? It most cer- 
 tainly is. Not only is she ordained truly of God, 
 but her life is a living embodiment of the truths 
 which are spoken through her lips. So pervaded 
 is she by this light that her very presence is an 
 inspiration to a better and a nobler living, and 
 the very air about her seems filled with the lov- 
 ing ministrations of angels. May the all-wise 
 and loving Father grant as many years yet of 
 earth life in which we may be led and strength- 
 ened here by this, His angel messenger of light. 
 "I am fraternally yours, 
 
 "Mrs. John A. Wilson." 
 
 In the fall of 1884, she again visited San Fran- 
 cisco to give a course of four Sunday discourses 
 at Irving Hall, perform a wedding service, an or- 
 dination service, and to minister privately to 
 those who needed her. 
 
 We have read with much feeling many per- 
 sonal letters to our subject from friends in Cali- 
 fornia, expressing the same high appreciation of 
 her and her work during her four visits to that 
 
CALIFORNIA WORK. 43 I 
 
 city. On one occasion a young lady and gentle- 
 man, who had received their first Spiritual light 
 through her inspired teachings, sent for her to 
 come especially from Chicago to San Francisco 
 (or Oakland) to perform the ceremony of mar- 
 riage. From this devoted couple words of sin- 
 cerest affection come to their beloved "Water 
 Lily," at frequent intervals in her Chicago home. 
 These letters should be read to be appreciated, 
 and we regret our inability to give them all a 
 place in this volume. Mrs. John A. Wilson 
 whose account of our medium's work immedi- 
 ately precedes this is the lady referred to. 
 
 Our good brother Plumb has referred to her 
 engagement in Metropolitan Temple. This was 
 the place where she labored most successfully 
 during this extended visit to San Francisco. The 
 subjects upon which the guides discoursed cov- 
 ered the same wide range of thought that had 
 been their wont to express in Europe and in the 
 Eastern States. They there saw an additional 
 phase presented by the liberal thinkers of Cali- 
 fornia. The atmosphere of that state seems to 
 be particularly adapted to the highest expres- 
 sion of inspirational thought, and the people 
 were seemingly given to transcendental and 
 Spiritual philosophy. Therefore, many of the 
 themes suggested by her listeners were upon 
 topics of this nature. Her audiences numbered 
 the best elements in San Francisco society, the 
 
43 2 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ripest scholars and profoundest thinkers in all the 
 schools of that section. Many of the Unitarian 
 Church members, and even clergymen, were in 
 attendance upon her classes which here began 
 to be an important feature of her work in Amer- 
 ica. The thoughts of Dr. Rush, upon the sub- 
 ject of psychopathy became known to the people 
 and were eagerly listened to by those seeking in- 
 struction through our subject. The soul teach- 
 ings by the higher guides created a profound 
 sensation in the minds of her pupils, and led 
 them to a clear perception of the Spiritual truths 
 they were seeking to convey to the world. The 
 people hailed with delight these classes and 
 rilled her parlors on the various evenings of each 
 week that she devoted to them. 
 
 The work of our subject in California marks a 
 new era of thought in her American labors, 
 and her visits to the Pacific Coast will ever be 
 remembered by the people who listened to her 
 on those occasions with feelings of gratitude and 
 pleasure. They were not only instructed but 
 comforted, and many thereby enabled to recon- 
 cile their unhappy lots in life with a resignation 
 of spirit that showed them that life has bright 
 spots, even among the shadows, and that the 
 humblest duty when discharged conscientiously 
 could be made a stepping-stone to Spiritual un- 
 foldment, if that duty were ever so menial in its 
 outward form of expression. It takes a philos- 
 
CALIFORNIA WORK. 433 
 
 opher to say with W. C. Gannett, " Blessed be 
 Drudgery," and no one but a Spiritual philos- 
 opher can utter that sentiment in sincerity and 
 truth, and practically apply the same by a life of 
 hopeful service to those dependent upon them. 
 This happy result is attained, or is attainable, 
 through a thorough comprehension of the up- 
 lifting teachings through the organism of our 
 subject upon the soul. 
 
 The last visit of our subject to the Pacific 
 Coast was in the last of November and during 
 December, 1884. From the longing friends wait- 
 ing there the letters, replete with affection, con- 
 tinually ask, "When may we look upon your face 
 again and hear those blessed teachings ? " 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 CHICAGO WORK. 
 
 WE now come to the Chicago pastorate of our 
 subject that has extended over a period 
 of nineteen years, or a trifle less than half of her 
 entire public work. Our readers will see, from 
 the subjoined history, from the graceful pens of 
 several of her most intimate friends in Chicago, 
 that her work in that city has been measureless 
 in its effects upon her hearers. She has been 
 the friend, teacher, and counsellor of parents and 
 children alike, and has been the means of giving 
 them the bread of heaven to sustain them in all 
 their material undertakings, as well as to open 
 up the grand Spiritual vistas of the soul world to 
 their mortal sight. 
 
 As we have seen in the chapter preceding this, 
 in the autumn of 1875 on ner way from England 
 to California, she remained one month in Chicago, 
 to give a course of Sunday discourses; this was 
 the beginning of her long pastorate in that city, 
 for it was then that arrangements were made for 
 her to return the following Spring and resume 
 her work there the first of April, which led to 
 (434) 
 
CHICAGO 'WORK. 435 
 
 her settlement as pastor of the First Society pi 
 Spiritualists of that city, which pastorate has re- 
 mained unbroken to the present time. 
 
 We have already given an account of her labors 
 in that city in the time of the war, when Stephen 
 A. Douglas, and other gifted statesmen, spoke to 
 the people through her organism on the issues of 
 the war. This was in reality, the commence- 
 ment of her work in that place, for the impres- 
 sion made at that time was indelibly stamped 
 upon the minds of the substantial Spiritualists 
 of Chicago, who were desirous of continuing their 
 investigations first hand, in the psychic field that 
 had been presented to their view by the advanced 
 ideas of the guides of our subject. This fact 
 clearly proves that the thoughts presented by 
 them are enduring, and exert an influence that is 
 felt for years after their words fall into the minds 
 of those who listen to them. Thought is said 
 to be ephemeral and transitory, and lost to the 
 world as soon as uttered. We can see that the 
 thoughts of the guides, based upon Spiritual 
 truths, are as enduring as eternity. Therefore, 
 Spiritual thoughts or truths refute the old time 
 arguments, and prove that thought is far more 
 real than any material substance. Anything that 
 gives instruction to the spirit always emanates 
 from some higher power, hence to aid in the un- 
 foldment, in expressions of human souls, is the 
 highest work any mortal can be called upon to 
 
43^ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 perform. Our subject's teachings had penetrated 
 so deeply into the minds of her Chicago friends 
 as to lead them to a clearer perception of this 
 truth in regard to the power of thought. They 
 naturally wished to go forward, hence, with the 
 assistance of the guides, constrained her to re- 
 main with them for a time. 
 
 Here we feel impelled to state a fact most 
 palpable in connection with this call to Chicago. 
 The western metropolis represented the center 
 of thought of the mighty West, in the social 
 and business worlds. People were engaged in 
 various occupations in a. material sense, and the 
 bustling activity of Western life caused them to 
 forget the Spiritual side of their natures. To 
 counteract the material tendencies of the times, 
 a strong Spiritual power was needed there, and 
 an instrument, through whom it could manifest 
 itself readily, had to be selected for that purpose. 
 The choice of the higher powers in spirit life fell 
 upon our subject. She obeyed the call, and has 
 proved herself ever to be a veritable pillar of 
 strength in the defense of pure Spiritual princi- 
 ples. When assailed by materialism on the one 
 side and pseudo-Spiritualism on the other, her 
 voice has rung out in clarion tones, the call to 
 halt, to those forces that were battling against 
 the right. When Skeptics, Agnostics and Ethi- 
 cal Culturists have attempted to disprove the 
 facts underlying Spiritual phenomena and phi- 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 437 
 
 losophy, she has led them, by the persuasive 
 power of eloquence and clearest logic, to the ac- 
 ceptation of the truth. When people were for- 
 getful of their higher Spiritual selves in a mad 
 scramble for wealth, she has gently admonished 
 them that they were not living for time, but for 
 eternity, and advised them to seek the upward 
 path. When political tyranny trampled upon 
 principles of liberty, she has remonstrated, in 
 firm tones, and appealed to the people to deal 
 justly by their fellows. 
 
 In such a city as Chicago, the metropolis of the 
 Western world, such a teacher was needed as 
 had the power to do these things under the lead- 
 ership of the advanced teachers in the higher 
 life. Therefore, Chicago became the center 
 upon which was focussed the thoughts of these 
 leaders in spirit life, so that a healing influence 
 could radiate therefrom to bless the nations of 
 the earth with its power. It has done so, and 
 the effect of the Chicago work can never be fully 
 estimated or appreciated. When accounts are 
 settled in the higher realms, then can the potency 
 of these teachings in this bustling, throbbing, 
 sorrowing, yet majestic city of the West, be made 
 known. 
 
 The story of the Chicago pastorate of our sub- 
 ject is full of interest to us all. It is best known 
 to the Chicago Spiritualists, hence it belongs to 
 them to write its history. W 7 e, therefore, lay 
 
438 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 aside our pen to make room for the sketches that 
 have been written by her impartial friends and 
 co-workers in the Society to which she has so 
 long ministered. 
 
 The following is from the pen of one who was 
 president of that society for eighteen years, Dr. 
 Lewis Bushnell, whose too brief, yet loving and 
 sincere tribute will be read with great interest as 
 epitomizing the results of her work in Chicago: 
 
 "H. D. Barrett, Esq. 
 
 "Dear Sir and Brother: — Your letter of 
 September 19th came duly to hand and got 
 pushed aside, and I forgot all about it until it 
 again came to light yesterday. I beg pardon for 
 the neglect. You ask my impression of Mrs. 
 Richmond as a platform worker. It is my opin- 
 ion that the guides through her have done more 
 to instruct Spiritualists into a higher line of thought 
 and life than any other platform worker that I 
 know, and those who have known most of her 
 work and its effects, are those who prize her 
 work the highest. 
 
 "I think she has given fully 1,400 Sunday 
 discourses, besides giving a great number of 
 lectures before classes and other audiences, in 
 this city. She has visited England three times, 
 and San Francisco two or three times, New 
 York, Boston, Washington and other cities, 
 besides camp meetings, etc., many times dur- 
 ing the eighteen years she has been the pastor 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 439 
 
 of the First Society of Spiritualists in this city; 
 and all of those visits have been by special 
 request, and previous engagements. 
 
 "During her labors with us, I have never 
 known her to be one minute behind time. I 
 had almost forgotten to say that for the last 
 twelve or fourteen years she has attended the 
 Thursday evening meetings of the 'Ladies' 
 Union,' formerly, and the 'Band of Harmony' 
 (during several years past), almost as regularly 
 as the Sunday services, while living in this city, 
 and since removing to Rogers Park (now in- 
 cluded in this city). In addition to the before 
 mentioned work, she has attended (for the pur- 
 pose of officiating) many funerals and weddings 
 and was always invited and generally attended 
 all social gatherings of our people, such as 
 birthday parties and wedding anniversaries, 
 etc., etc. "Very truly yours, 
 
 "L. Bushnell." 
 
 Upon her return to her society, after having 
 been absent any length of time on her visits to 
 other places— referred to in Dr. Bushnell's letter 
 — she was always received with open arms and 
 rejoicing; the members of the Society usually 
 arranging a public reception, frequently very 
 pleasantly surprising her. As an illustration of 
 the receptions she receives from her Society, we 
 will here give an account of one of many similar 
 occasions: 
 
440 MRS. CORA L, V. RICHMONt). 
 
 On the first day of January, 1880, she left 
 Chicago for a two months' ministration at Bos- 
 ton — speaking in Parker Memorial Hall to 
 crowded houses. Upon her return to Chicago, 
 the first of March, she and her companion were 
 met upon the arrival of the train at the depot, 
 by W. W. Chandler, a devoted member of the 
 Society, who said to our subject that he had 
 taken the liberty of getting a carriage and com- 
 ing to meet them, and, if they had no objection, 
 he would ride home with them. After they were 
 seated in the carriage, he said the trustees of the 
 Society were having a business meeting at the 
 church, and were anxious to confer with the 
 guides, and, if the medium was not too tired, 
 they would drive around that way and let the 
 trustees have the benefit of the guides' wisdom. 
 Without the faintest idea in the minds of our 
 subject and her companion that they were to see 
 aught but the trustees of the Society, they were 
 driven to the door of the vestry, where they ex- 
 pected to meet the trustees. The only light to 
 be seen about the building was in the vestry. 
 
 They entered; there was not a sound, and 
 no one present. Mr. Chandler surmised, ''that 
 they must have got through and gone home." 
 Just then the voice of Dr. Bushnell was heard at 
 the top of the flight of stairs, leading to the chan- 
 cel, saying: "The trustees are up here." Soup 
 the stairs they went, thinking "what an idea for 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 441 
 
 the trustees to go up-stairs." The moment our 
 subject stepped into the chancel the lights were 
 turned on, the massive organ pealed forth, 
 "Home, Sweet Home," and, what a sight! — the 
 auditorium was full of people. There were all 
 the familiar and beloved faces of her congrega- 
 tion. If it had not been for the sustaining power 
 of her guides she would have fainted, as it was 
 she staggered at the sight. There was a storm 
 of applause, and the travelers took the seats in 
 front that had been reserved for them. 
 
 Then President Bushnell called upon Mr. Fred- 
 erick F. Cook, who delivered the following ad- 
 dress of welcome: 
 "Mr. and Mrs. Richmond: 
 
 "It is the desire of the friends here assembled 
 that I should, in their behalf, express to you the 
 pleasure we all feel in having you once again 
 among us. 
 
 "I accept it as a rare privilege to do this. You 
 need but look on the happy, radiant faces that 
 surround you, to feel assured that this welcome 
 comes from the heart, and that words but faintly 
 express what is conveyed to you in subtler man- 
 ner. 
 
 "Our Well-Beloved Medium: We parted 
 with you reluctantly two months ago, that others 
 might benefit. We should probably have played 
 a selfish part and peremptorily bid you stay, 
 could we have known without this experience 
 
44 2 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 how very much we should miss you, and how im- 
 possible it is to fill your place in our affections 
 and esteem. Though we thought we knew your 
 worth before, I am certain now we were mis- . 
 taken. It was necessary that you should stand 
 in distant perspective, in order to estimate the 
 magnitude of your spiritual influence, and realize 
 how much you are to us. 
 
 "The tie that binds us is not of summer roses, 
 born to blight under the first touch of frost. It 
 is of hardier growth. It was born of trials, and 
 its quality is as enduring as that eternity which 
 you so beautifully typify. 
 
 "As we look over the years you have been per- 
 mitted to minister to us, we note great changes, 
 and both inward and outward growth. The ben- 
 efits bestowed have been inestimable, but may 
 we not indulge the pleasing thought that we have 
 also been of help to you? 
 
 ' 'We remember you four years ago, an invalid, 
 with barely strength enough to mount the plat- 
 form. We see you to-day a picture of blooming 
 health. 
 
 "If you have strengthened us from the Spirit- 
 ual side, may we not cherish the sentiment that 
 our good will, the more than kindly feelings we 
 entertain for you, have contributed somewhat to 
 strengthen you from the earthly side? 
 
 "While you have advanced year by year in the 
 refinements of mediumship, you have as steadily 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 443 
 
 grown into our affections and esteem, and we hold 
 you to-day the most precious gift the spirit world 
 has yet bestowed on mortals. [Applause.] It is 
 no more than due that I should say this on be- 
 half of your people. It is no more than due that 
 the world should be told in what estimation those 
 who know you best, both as medium and woman, 
 hold you. 
 
 "Your relations to us during the past four 
 years have been virtually those of pastor. To fill 
 this place successfully toward a congregation so 
 heterogeneous as any Spiritualistic community at 
 this stage necessarily must be, calls for consum- 
 mate tact and a patience and forbearance that 
 could only be the fruit of a native kindliness of 
 heart. To say that you have succeeded in filling 
 this office with credit to yourself and profit to us, 
 is a meed of praise that but half expresses your 
 dessert. 
 
 "We have gathered here with hearts full of 
 thanksgiving that you are returned to us. It was 
 not enough that words should greet you, that 
 eyes should speak to you, as only the eyes of 
 loving friends can speak, but even sympathetic 
 nature has been pressed into service to assist 
 in the expression of good will, and as none is 
 more susceptible than yourself to the silent lan- 
 guage of flowers, let these tributes lend their 
 beauty and fragrance to the chorus of heart and 
 tongue and eye, in bidding you welcome. 
 
444 MRS - CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 "But I must not forget that while we extend 
 our greeting to the visible, there is also an invisi- 
 ble expression of the spirit world that claims a 
 word of recognition. 
 
 "If there is a goodly company present in the 
 body, I doubt not that a vaster invisible audi- 
 ence is in sympathy above and around us, for what 
 can more strongly bind the spirit world to us 
 than a just and tender appreciation of their 
 chosen instruments ! 
 
 "With you, Mrs. Richmond, are intimately as- 
 sociated the names of many of the great departed. 
 
 "To think of you is equivalent to recalling 
 names revered by all mankind. Whatever the 
 world may say, and even in the face of cavilers 
 in our own ranks, we, who have for years list- 
 ened to the utterances of your various controls, 
 who know how wisely we have been led, step by 
 step, from darkness to light, who are cognizant 
 of the wonderful power that in hours of trial was 
 manifested in behalf of this society and for the 
 support and comfort of its medium, consider 
 ourselves fully justified in believing that the 
 spirits of the departed who select you as their 
 instrument, are none other than they purport to 
 be. It is a wondrous galaxy! I will not men- 
 tion here the names of those who come to us 
 from mystic ages, or even the classic age of 
 Greece and Rome. But what a company is this 
 almost of our own time and generation! 
 

 0-Z^?^ 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 445 
 
 "What names more revered than those of An- 
 gelo, Swedenborg, Franklin, Channing, Parker, 
 Mapes and, though, perhaps, less known to 
 fame, but none the less honored by us, that 
 'amiable, youthful spirit, Adin Augustus Ballou!' 
 
 "But there is one nearer and dearer than all. 
 Who is this that has ever a pleasant word and 
 bright smile for the sorrowing children of earth? 
 
 1 'Whose canoe comes to us laden with beauti- 
 ful flowers of sentiment and poesy? Who with 
 her magic wand, banishes the 'cobwebs' from 
 'think-boxes' and makes 'ezzery-body' happy? 
 Who this strange compound of maturity and 
 childishness, of dignity and simplicity, of gravity 
 and drollery, of wisdom and nonsense? 
 
 "Whose wit so ready, whose sarcasm so 
 keen, whose mirth so contagious, whose sympa- 
 thy so beautiful, as it shines through the face of 
 her 'Water Lily?' Ouina! [Applause.] Thrice 
 welcome Ouina! 
 
 "Tell us not that this name, so dear to our 
 hearts, stands for a myth! If Ouina is not, then 
 are we not, and chaos is come again. 
 
 "If the names I have mentioned are realities to 
 us, if we seem to know them as we know per- 
 sons still in the flesh, it is because we know you, 
 Mrs. Richmond. You are, as it were, the glass 
 through which we see another and a better 
 world. Yours is the voice that conveys to us the 
 thoughts born in spheres celestial. We could. 
 
44-6 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 not, if we would, separate you from the beauti- 
 ful and the good that have gone before, and so 
 we gladly include them in our greeting, and give 
 you and them, one and all, an earnest, heartfelt 
 welcome." [Renewed applause.] 
 
 Many others present had to say a few words 
 of welcome. 
 
 Mrs. Richmond rose and attempted to express 
 her thanks and appreciation, but, her feelings 
 overcoming her, she burst into tears, when Ouina 
 came to her relief. 
 
 At the conclusion of that part of the exercises, 
 A. J. Hoffman, master of ceremonies, led our 
 subject and her companion, followed by all of 
 the assemblage that could be accommodated, to 
 the lecture room below, where tables were spread 
 for four hundred people (the service being kindly 
 loaned by the Palmer House Hotel), who sat 
 down to a sumptuous repast, some of whom, as 
 soon as they were through, making room for 
 others. 
 
 A band of stringed instruments, hidden within 
 a bower of roses, discoursed soft music during 
 the supper. 
 
 After supper, toasts and responses were in 
 order, Mr. Hoffman opening the exercises with 
 the following: 
 
 "Ladies and Gentlemen: — The poet has 
 truly said — 
 
 "We take no note of time, save from its loss " 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 447 
 
 "We mortals, in our imperfect vision and 
 understanding, fail to comprehend or appreciate 
 our truest joys till we either temporarily or eter- 
 nally lose them. 
 
 ' ' 'Water Lily's' return bears to us all the frag- 
 rance and joy we give to the Spring flowers. 
 While we have welcomed and said farewell to 
 the young man (W. J. Colville) whose organism 
 so well attests the presence of a control beautiful 
 in poetry and sublime in its profundity, how ten- 
 derly we welcome back our old and tried friend; 
 how sacred to us seems the pure face and self- 
 abnegated heart; how the vicissitudes of her 
 young life in her ministry sparkle like gems, pol- 
 ished through work! How the mantle of the 
 tender, sympathetic, beautiful Ouina falls over 
 us like gossamer love ! How like the rock of 
 Plymouth we feel the dignified presence of Adin 
 Augustus, whose nature, enshrined in the purest 
 friendship, lifts us up into higher life! How that 
 almost deific gradation that seems to re-ach the 
 infinite, of which he is the mouth and throat, 
 dazzles us by its stairway of intellectual and 
 spiritual thought! In view of these great gifts 
 that have been accorded to us, our first toast is 
 to the bodily health of Mrs. Cora L. V. Rich- 
 mond. May she live till she has filled the mis- 
 sion heaven has seen fit to impose upon her, and 
 rest in perfect peace in that beautiful home well 
 earned by this mortal conflict of error. 
 
44§ MRS CORA L V. RICHMOND, 
 
 "Our second toast is to the noble man who 
 stands by her side, a tower of strength and a 
 staff when weary by the toil of her earthly pil- 
 grimage." [Applause]. 
 
 Mr. F. F. Cook happily responded to the 
 toast, "The Spiritual Outlook." 
 
 Dr. Bushnell, in response to the toast, "The 
 Ladies' Union," paid a high compliment to that 
 organization. 
 
 Mr. T. S. Mitchell was called upon for a 
 response to the toast, " Our Mothers," and 
 referred to the subject in touching and appro- 
 priate language. 
 
 Z. T. Griffen responded to the toast, "The 
 Red, White and Blue," giving the significance 
 of the colors. 
 
 A M. Griffen responded to the toast, "The 
 Spiritual Press." 
 
 B. T. Young spoke to the toast, "Our Spir- 
 itual Ambassadors, and their Mission to Us," 
 urging faith in media. 
 
 J. Williams treated the company to a poetic 
 improvisation upon the rather enigmatic subject, 
 "The Enigma of the Circle; or, the Key that 
 unlocks the Elephant's Trunk." 
 
 Mr. Slocum made a fitting speech in response 
 to the subject, "Home." 
 
 G. W. Salter thought something ought to be 
 done for "The Young People of the First So- 
 ciety of Spiritualists," since they were soon to 
 take the place of the older ones. 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 449 
 
 Charles Bushnell spoke briefly to the subject. 
 ••Our Spiritual Guides." 
 
 W T. Jones, in response to the toast, "The 
 Progressive Lyceum," briefly sketched its his- 
 tory, and eulogized its usefulness. 
 
 A. M. Lewis thought he had rather be than 
 not be in the majority of cases. His response 
 was to the question, "To be or not to be." 
 
 Ouina gave an appropriate response to the 
 toast, "The Medium and her companion." 
 
 Mr. H. C. Moore made a few remarks refer- 
 ring to a lecture once delivered by Mrs. Richmond. 
 which he thought had furnished the best argu- 
 ment for immortality he had ever heard. Mr. 
 Moore offered the following toast, "Woman, 
 'Heaven's last, best Gift to man.'' 
 
 ' ' That man should properly estimate the 
 value of that gift, she had been made the 
 chosen medium between the spirit world and 
 him. Let us then treat her with tender vener- 
 ation and honor, and even stand ready, as 
 brothers of sisters, and sons of mothers, not 
 only to extend to her all rights we ourselves en- 
 joy, but to shelter and protect her, as far as 
 lies in our ability, from the storms and adversity 
 of this life." 
 
 The auditorium and supper room were most 
 beautifully decorated with abundance of flowers. 
 We are unable to learn the full committee of ar- 
 rangements, but we believe that Mr. A. j. Hoff- 
 
450 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 man was general superintendent, Mrs. Hoffman 
 superintendent of decorations, and Mr. John A. 
 Wilson superintendent of music. 
 
 The toasts and responses being concluded, a 
 number of the people retired to the church audi- 
 torium, and further remarks were made, mainly 
 by the controlling spirits of mediums, among 
 whom were Ski (Mrs. Simpson's control), Rosa 
 (Mrs. Suydam's control), and Niconee (Mrs. De 
 Wolf's control). Mr. Simpson, also, spoke 
 briefly. After which, the friends dispersed, feel- 
 ing that the occasion had been one of great en- 
 joyment and benefit to all, and that the bond 
 which linked them to the spirit world, through 
 the ministration of Mrs. Richmond, had been 
 strengthened beyond the possibility of severance. 
 
 We are indebted for much of the data of our 
 account of the above reception to the "Spiritual 
 Record" of March 13, 1880. 
 
 Our next letter is from the facile pen of Mrs. 
 Fred Ashton, daughter of Dr. Lewis Bushnell, 
 who has been a friend of our subject ever since 
 the commencement of her ministrations in Chi- 
 cago in 1876, and who, therefore, can speak of 
 her from the standpoint of true appreciation and 
 sincere affection. We give her letter intact, as 
 follows: 
 "H. D. Barrett, Esq. 
 
 "Dear Sir: — It is with the greatest diffidence, 
 as well as pleasure, that I attempt on behalf of 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 45 I 
 
 myself and husband, now in spirit life, to give a 
 brief estimate of the invaluable work of the guides 
 of Mrs. Richmond, during their ministrations in 
 Chicago, and to bear testimony of the love and 
 gratitude, which ever fills our lives toward them 
 and their willing instrument, whom we dearly 
 love and esteem for herself alone. 
 
 "Could the work be measured by its effect 
 upon one life alone, it would be beyond compare, 
 and when we know that many, many more have 
 felt its influence and are now living in its light 
 and spreading the truth in various ways and in 
 many parts of the world, we send forth praises 
 unto the Divine for the Truth which has been 
 unfolded unto ready and waiting hearts by the 
 ministrations. 
 
 "Nineteen years ago Mrs. Richmond came to 
 Chicago. After a brief engagement in another 
 portion of the city, and a season spent in Cali- 
 fornia, she began to speak for the First Society 
 of Spiritualists. From that time she has been 
 our regular minister, although each year she has 
 spent a few months away from us, so that from 
 England to our own California the sustaining in- 
 fluence has been poured forth. 
 
 "Gradually the guides led us from the knowl- 
 edge of facts and phenomena of Spiritualism to 
 its philosophy, broadening and deepening our 
 thought, spreading charity and tolerance, teach- 
 ing that it is better to build a firm, beautiful edi- 
 
45 2 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 fice of truth from individual lives, to unfold the 
 religion of Love, and never to attempt to assai] 
 or destroy other systems of thought by unkind 
 attacks, or even by too great an attempt to ex- 
 pose error. To build and live the religion of 
 Love, of individual responsibility and of self-ab- 
 negation, was the sole thought for a time, until 
 at last we became prepared for the larger thought 
 of the Inner Teachings — I refer to the teachings 
 on the Soul. At first they were presented only 
 in private classes, and I well remember their ef- 
 fects upon myself, a young girl, with happiest 
 home life, and every path made radiant with 
 love. I felt and said: * I feel now ready for life, 
 and would not shrink from life's responsibility, 
 even in its hours of trial and seeming injustice.' 
 The problems of life were solved, and I could 
 look about with no less sympathy for friends and 
 acquaintances, whose paths were thorny and 
 hard to travel, but with none of the bitterness of 
 doubt and questioning of the justice of God, which 
 had heretofore oppressed me. 
 
 "That glorious blessing descended upon me 
 then, and with reverent joy I welcomed each 
 added truth. It has never left me, and when the 
 sacred step of marriage was taken, with one who 
 also felt this benediction, life began its true 
 meaning. Parental love was also given to us, 
 and still the ever brooding presence of the Truth, 
 with its solemn duties remained with us, and 'the 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 453 
 
 ministrations of the guides grew more and more 
 dear. At last the time came when the realm of 
 spirit claimed one of us. Did the ministration 
 fail us? Ah, no! Ever stronger and deeper the 
 knowledge of the ' Soul ' in its relation to the 
 divine and the human, uplifted and sustained so 
 that praises beyond expression were struggling 
 for utterance. 
 
 "Even daily life, with its petty care and striv- 
 ings, is made sacred, and not long can anything 
 cloud the spirit which has received the Inner 
 Teachings. Now these lessons have been re- 
 ceived and prized by many, many others, and 
 have also been published, so that all who are 
 ready may receive, and there is ever growing in- 
 terest as the questions from week to week tes- 
 tify. Yet other and still deeper truths have also 
 been given to the world, through this same 
 instrument, and if the first lessons could so fill 
 life's duties with joy for one human spirit, may 
 it not be that this experience is but one of many 
 others? Indeed the members of our society all 
 feel that same strength and uplifting power. We 
 are all striving for Truth, striving to live unsel- 
 fishly, striving to find only the good in all, striv- 
 ing to recognize the one divine principle in all 
 religions, and striving to be worthy of the great 
 light and blessing which the guides, through Mrs. 
 Richmond, have so fully given to us. 
 
 'There are many other features of her work 
 
454 MRS - CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 here, but the Teachings of the ' Soul ' are the 
 chiefest. 
 
 "Many are led toward the truth by the weekly 
 meetings of the Band of Harmony, which have 
 been always held in some name. When Mrs. 
 Richmond is present, questions are answered, 
 Ouina converses, always with the theme of love 
 to crown all subjects, many name poems are 
 given, indicative of individual lives. These last 
 are highly prized, and we often know one an- 
 other almost entirely by the names Ouina has 
 given us, and thus the public work is supple- 
 mented in these meetings which are also public 
 in their invitation, but partake of the charm of 
 private and social intercourse. 
 
 "The guides have always been the staunch and 
 earnest friends of mediums and mediumship in all 
 its phases, and have been ever ready to defend 
 them when attacked with persecution, malicious 
 or otherwise, and it must be said that in all their 
 work, they have found ready co-workers in their 
 pupils and friends, the First Society of Spirit- 
 ualists, and they now extend the benefits of 
 their ministrations to more than ever before. 
 
 " May the blessings of the Divine and His min- 
 istering angels allow us for many more years to 
 enjoy the teaching, through Mrs. Richmond. 
 Fraternally yours, 
 
 Mrs. Fred. Ashton. 
 ' Star-Flower,' and ' Bird of Paradise.' ' 
 
 (Names given Mr, and Mrs. Ashton by Ouina.) 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 455 
 
 We now call our readers' attention to an inter- 
 esting account of one feature of Mrs. Richmond's 
 work in Chicago in regard to her defense of 
 phenomenal mediumship. This involves the con- 
 troversy with the late editor of the R. P. Journal, 
 and will be of deep interest to all Spiritualists 
 who believe that mediums have rights that the 
 world should respect. 
 
 The writer of the letter (associated with his 
 brother Z. T. Griffin) regularly attended the 
 meetings and for many years reported them for 
 the Chicago Times, Spiritual Record, (published 
 under the auspices of Mrs. Richmond's society by 
 A. M. and Z. T. Griffin), and other journals. 
 He is a valuable contributor to literary journals 
 like The Forum and others. Therefore we take 
 pleasure in introducing at this point a most in- 
 teresting letter from the pen of Mr. A. M. Griffin, 
 No. 164 La Salle St., Chicago: 
 "Mr. H. D. Barrett. 
 
 ' 'Dear Sir and Brother: — I regret that I have 
 not more time to devote to the preparation of 
 an account of Mrs. Richmond's work in Chicago, 
 but it seems impossible for me to snatch it from 
 pressing business matters, therefore I send yon 
 such data as occur to me hastily. 
 
 4 'I first met Mrs. Richmond in Chicago in the 
 winter of 1875. She was on her way from the 
 East to California, and stopped off in Chicago to 
 give a course of lectures in Snow's Academy, 
 
456 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 North Green and Halsted streets, which attracted 
 widespread attention, not only among Spirit- 
 ualists, but among the liberal public generally. 
 She returned from California the next season, 
 and continued her lectures for the First Society 
 in various halls of the city until the Third Uni- 
 tarian Church, corner Monroe and Laflin street, 
 was secured for her, where she had large and ap- 
 preciative audiences, of course carrying on her ad- 
 junctive work, such as Sunday School, receptions, 
 parlor lectures on Psychopathy, the Soul, etc. 
 
 4 'It was during -this period, i. e., the winter of 
 1878, that the Religio Philosophical Journal made 
 a bold and aggressive attack upon phenomenal 
 mediums, especially singling out Messrs. Bastian 
 and Taylor, who had been giving seances for sev- 
 eral years under the auspices of S. S. Jones (then 
 deceased), the former proprietor of the Religio 
 Philosophical Journal. The charges of fraud 
 and deception were so pointed and explicit that 
 many of those who previously had confidence 
 in the integrity of the mediums, were inclined 
 to admit that they might have been mistaken 
 and deceived. The new editor of the Religio 
 Philosophical Journal, who had made great pro- 
 fessions of fealty to the cause of Spiritualism, 
 and of devotion to Mrs. Richmond, had come 
 to enjoy, in a greater or less degree, the con- 
 fidence and esteem of the Spiritualists of Chi- 
 cago. At his instigation, after having attacked 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 457 
 
 the mediums in his paper, some of the leading 
 members of the First Society of Spiritualists 
 were led to believe that an investigation of the 
 genuineness of the manifestations given through 
 Bastian and Taylor ought to be made. A com- 
 mittee of Spiritualists, therefore, called upon 
 these gentlemen and stated that, in view of the 
 charges, they thought it would be advisable, in 
 order to put themselves right before the public, 
 for them to give a series of strictly test seances; 
 which proposition was, of course, indignantly 
 rejected; although each member of the commit- 
 tee was invited as an individual, if he had any 
 doubts, to attend the seances, and to form 'a 
 judgment of his own as to the character of the 
 manifestations. In short, there was some divi- 
 sion — quite sharp — among the members of the 
 First Society on this question, when Mrs. Rich- 
 mond, in a spirited address, took up the defense 
 of phenomenal mediumship, and in her power- 
 ful and convincing way, satisfied her hearers of 
 the injustice of the mode of procedure proposed 
 by the editor of the Religio Philosophical Jour- 
 nal. As I remember, she argued that the phe- 
 nomena, being produced by departed spirits, it 
 was for them to select and dictate conditions, 
 and not the province of the recipients to pre- 
 scribe them; that each individual must be his 
 own judge as to the value and genuineness of the 
 manifestations. Of course I cannot give any- 
 
45§ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 thing like a full and satisfactory account of this 
 discourse. The impression left on my mind is 
 that it was a complete exposition of the proper 
 manner of investigating Spiritual phenomena, 
 and a complete justification of the usual condi- 
 tions under which mediums give their demon- 
 strations. Upon the delivery of this address, the 
 editor of the journal in question turned his guns 
 upon Mrs. Richmond personally; this solidified her 
 friends, who passed resolutions endorsing her 
 course, when they, in turn, were attacked and 
 ridiculed from the same source. The effect of 
 these proceedings was perceptibly largely bene- 
 ficial in strengthening Mrs. Richmond's hand and 
 those of the First Society, as well as greatly en- 
 couraging to mediums of all kinds. 
 
 "About this time, .the editor of the Chicago 
 Times, Wilbur F. Storey, who had for some 
 time been interested in Spiritualism, gave orders 
 to the management of his paper that Spiritualism 
 should receive the same treatment that was ac- 
 corded other religious denominations, and he 
 published Mrs. Richmond's lectures in full for 
 several months. This was also a means of at- 
 tracting a great deal of attention from various 
 quarters. Mrs. Richmond was invited to speak 
 before the Philosophical Society, of Chicago, 
 and there produced an impression which, no 
 doubt, had a lasting effect, although, of course, 
 some criticism was offered- 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 459 
 
 1 'The lectures of Mrs. Richmond, almost from 
 the starting of her work in Chicago, have been 
 published in one form or another. At first, they 
 appeared in weekly pamphlets, the expense of 
 which was paid by sale at the hall, and sub- 
 scriptions; then in the winter of 1879, a paper 
 called 'Spiritual Record' was started for the ex- 
 press purpose of publishing her lectures, and 
 miscellaneous matters connected with her work. 
 This publication continued something over a 
 year. Soon after this, as you are aware, Mr. 
 Richmond started the 'Weekly Discourse.' 
 
 "Mrs. Richmond's receptions and parlor lectures 
 I always regarded as valuable as any other part 
 of her work. Here, there was afforded an op- 
 portunity to investigate Spiritual philosophy in a 
 manner scarcely to be accorded anywhere else. 
 The meetings were always well attended, and 
 great satisfaction expressed by all. 
 
 ' 'I wish I could give you a fuller account, and if 
 I had time to refer to the papers of those days, 
 I could do so: but I am exceedingly busy, which, 
 of course, is an old excuse, but certainly a fact 
 in my case. 
 
 ' ' Trusting these few suggestions may be of 
 some value to you in your work, I remain, 
 Truly yours, 
 
 A. M. Griffin." 
 
 October 18, 1894." 
 
 This chapter would be like the play of Hamlet 
 with Hamlet left out had we failed to receive a 
 
460 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 letter from Mrs. Richmond's devoted friend, 
 John A. Wilson. It was Mr. Wilson's wedding 
 that called Mrs. Richmond to California on a 
 certain occasion, and he is therefore qualified to 
 speak appreciatively of her and her work. The 
 following is his letter: 
 
 "Benton, Cal. , Oct. 14, 1894. 
 "H. D. Barrett, Pres. N. S. A., 
 Washington, D. C. 
 
 "Dear Sir: — Having learned from various 
 sources that you are compiling and editing an ac- 
 count of Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond's life work, 
 I herewith send a few notes which may be of in- 
 terest to your many readers. 
 
 ' ' 'Seek and ye shall find; knock and it shall be 
 opened unto you.' Wishing to know something 
 of Spiritualism, one evening in January, 1877, I 
 wended my way to Mrs. Richmond's home on 
 Park Ave. , Chicago, an utter stranger to Spirit- 
 ualism and to Spiritualists, to attend one of 
 Ouina's receptions. Being a stranger, I was in 
 some doubt as to whether a welcome would be 
 accorded to me. Much to my surprise and 
 pleasure, Mr. Richmond received me cordially, 
 and ushered me into their parlors filled with 
 eager listeners to Ouina's conversations and read- 
 ings or poems. Although it was not till many 
 weeks afterwards that I would admit even to my- 
 self that I was convinced that Spiritualism was 
 true, yet on that first evening I was more than 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 46 I 
 
 half convinced, and convinced in an unusual 
 way. 
 
 1 ' Ouina gave many character poems and names 
 displaying wonderful psychological power. That 
 the delineations of character were correctly given 
 was evinced by the comments of those sitting 
 near me. When I sat before the medium for my 
 poem, I felt something invisible touching my 
 face and head. The poem itself was excellent. 
 I had always heard that Spiritualism was a delu- 
 sion and a fraud, and had taken for granted the 
 statement as true, just as some people take their 
 religion; but here was something too beautiful, 
 too earnest and too ennobling not to bear the im- 
 press of truth upon it. 
 
 ' ' Mr. Richmond made a strong and favorable 
 impression upon me. He seemed so well balanced, 
 honest, earnest and sincere, that it would be 
 impossible for him to engage in a work of decep- 
 tion (and years of close friendship have only 
 served to confirm and strengthen that impres- 
 sion). I said to myself: ' If Mr. Richmond is 
 a true man, and I think he is, then is Spirit- 
 ualism true, because his position entitles him to 
 knowledge on the subject.' It is my firm con- 
 viction that Sapphire (Mr. Richmond) forms a 
 very important factor in Water Lily's (Mrs. Rich- 
 mond's) work. Had it not been for him, she 
 would have left mortal life years ago. There 
 was no other link than this love strong enough to 
 
462 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 nold her here. He considered it his mission to 
 be her protector, and nobly has he performed 
 that mission, defending her at all times against 
 the shafts of malice and envy and other unpleas- 
 ant things. He also fully comprehends and 
 enters into the spirit of the guide's work; and 
 thus is the peer of any man, as she is the peer of 
 any woman. 
 
 ''The work of the guides has always been in 
 advance of the people, as it necessarily should 
 be if the people are to learn, and for that reason 
 some have considered it transcendental or vague 
 and illusive. Frequent calls for something prac- 
 tical were made years ago, by those who did not 
 fully comprehend the scope or sweeping nature 
 of the reforms to be accomplished through this 
 work. In response to these demands, discourses 
 were delivered upon such topics as ' A Practical 
 Application of the Golden Rule,' 'A Practical 
 Application of the 'Sermon on the Mount,' and 
 others of like nature which were published in the 
 Spiritual Record. If the lessons of those grand 
 discourses had been followed by all who might 
 have read them, the world would now be spared 
 the disgraceful spectacle of starvation in a land 
 of plenty. Would not that have been something 
 practical ? 
 
 "Mrs. Richmond's life has been full of love, 
 yet not altogether a pathway of roses. A cer- 
 tain editor, in order to cast discredit upon her 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 4^3 
 
 mediumship and to show that her messages did 
 not come from the spirit-world, once asserted 
 that her wonderful store of knowledge, which 
 was indisputable, was acquired by psychological 
 absorption while passing through a well stocked 
 library. This statement becomes comical from 
 its absurdity. Mrs. "Richmond never acquired 
 her knowledge from books, even by reading, for 
 books do not contain it. And, furthermore, she 
 has no books of any consequence, and even if 
 she had,- her time is too much occupied with her 
 work to read them. Of the latter facts I am 
 aware, because it was my fortunate privilege to 
 live in the home of Mr. and Mrs. Richmond for 
 a considerable time. I was laughingly called 
 'Ouina's boarder,' because it was by her wish I 
 became a member of the family. 
 
 ' 'As an instance of Sapphire's protecting care 
 of his companion, although not successful in this 
 particular case excepting in spirit, I recall an 
 occasion when an unwarranted attack was made 
 upon her by a certain so-called spiritualistic pub- 
 lication. Sapphire received the paper, but kept 
 it to himself to save his wife the pain of reading 
 anything so disagreeable. A friend of the fam- 
 ily, however, who was less thoughtful and con- 
 siderate than Sapphire, brought the paper to the 
 house, and showed the article in question to 
 Mrs Richmond. She read it quietly, and appar- 
 ently without feeling the poisonous shafts, but 
 
464 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 she afterwards said that it seemed as though she 
 had been pierced by a thousand needles. Mrs. 
 Richmond has suffered more than martyrdom, 
 because martyrdom ends with death, and can 
 come ' but once, but these things made their ap- 
 pearance many times. 
 
 ''These events took place in 1878 and 1879, 
 which was a stormy period for mediums. Mrs. 
 Richmond's guides have ever been staunch 
 friends of mediums, because, without them, com- 
 munication with the spirit-world would speedily 
 cease. Yet, even among Spiritualists during the 
 time to which I refer, many were found ready to 
 take the popular side against them whenever 
 doubts from doubtful sources were cast upon 
 their mediumship. But the guides took a firm 
 stand against those who were trying to force 
 their claims against the claims of mediums, which 
 meant that these instruments with their divinely 
 bestowed gifts must submit to the authority and 
 dictation of certain self appointed censors. As 
 no restrictions could be placed upon the utter- 
 ances of the guides through Mrs. Richmond by 
 these enemies of Spiritualism, an effort was made 
 by them to capture the Society, The First Society 
 of Spiritualists of Chicago, which supported and 
 endorsed her ministrations. And they very 
 nearly succeeded, had it not been for the real 
 strong-kneed supporters, who staunchly upheld 
 at all points the teachings and the attitude of 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 465 
 
 the guides in defense of other mediums. One of 
 these defenders, who is now on the other side, 
 was named by Ouina 'Silver Crown' Collins 
 Eaton. (How he would like to help to compile 
 a history of 'Water Lily's' life!) 
 
 * -* * * * _ # * 
 
 "Sometimes when it seemed to her friends 
 that all this work and excitement was too much 
 for her frail earthly form, Ouina said, 'If the 
 people do not want her here, we can take her to 
 the other side,' but the people did want 
 her, as they more and more realized. We all 
 need her presence and the ministrations of 
 the guides; for spiritual food, in some manner 
 given, is as essential for man's life upon earth as 
 food for the body. 
 
 ''Among the many good works of Mrs. Rich- 
 mond, one (of almost paramount importance) has 
 been to aid in rescuing the fair name of religion 
 from the misconception of bigotry and ortho- 
 doxy. 
 
 "The people of the Western States have felt 
 the influence of her words of truth. In 1881 she 
 visited the great mining camp of Leadville, Colo- 
 rado, where she spoke two evenings in the 
 Methodist church to large and appreciative audi- 
 ences. Questions pertaining to spiritual subjects 
 were answered in the usualjnanner by the guides. 
 There were two Baptist ministers in the congre- 
 gation, one of whom asked many questions, and 
 
466 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 also expounded a few ideas of his own, all with 
 the evident intention of confounding Mr. Ballou 
 (Mrs. Richmond's control), but the audience 
 plainly showed that it thought the minister was 
 greatly overmatched, and some of his good Chris- 
 tian brethren twitted him of it after the services 
 were over. Many men before and since then 
 have found that Mr. Ballou could hold his ground 
 in argument against any of them. The conduct 
 of the other minister stood out in strange con- 
 trast with that of his brother. He said not a 
 word until the last question was answered. Then 
 he arose and said impressively, that he had par- 
 taken with great relish of the rare intellectual 
 and spiritual feast, and he had intended to call 
 on the lady the next day and tell her so; but 
 while he was enjoying it, he felt that if he went 
 home without acknowledging before all those 
 people the blessing he had received, he would 
 wrong his own better nature; therefore he wished 
 to be allowed to express his gratitude and appre- 
 ciation, and to say he 'firmly believed the lady 
 was inspired by God.' 
 
 ''After the meetings at the church, that well 
 known singer, Asa Hutchinson, was so filled 
 with the spirit of the occasion that he engaged 
 the Tabor Opera House for another meeting. 
 He managed everything himself, and surprised 
 some of his friends by distributing hand-bills ad- 
 vertising a lecture on 'Spiritualism.' Mr. Hutch- 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 467 
 
 inson, being a veteran in the business, knew how 
 to successfully manage the external part of the 
 program. The result was, the opera house was 
 crowded to overflowing. The chairman of the 
 meeting, if I remember rightly, was another Bap- 
 tist minister, not one of the two already men- 
 tioned. It is needless to say the speaker was 
 well received. If only a small part of that aud- 
 ience felt the quickening power of the spirit, how 
 far reaching must now be the influence of only 
 that one discourse. 
 
 "A few weeks ago, while on a business trip to 
 a small out of the way town in the mountains, a 
 friend asked me to call upon some Spiritualists 
 residing there, who were strangers to him. I was 
 glad to call simply because they were Spiritual- 
 ists. Our conversation naturally drifted toward 
 Spiritualism and its mediums, and of course to 
 Mrs. Richmond. When we found that we were 
 all her ardent admirers, a bond of friendship was 
 struck at once. 
 
 "This incident illustrates two things, which I 
 have frequently noticed; first, that the friends of 
 Mrs. Richmond and Spiritualism are to be found 
 all over the Western country; second, that the 
 friends of Mrs. Richmond are friends of each 
 other. 
 
 "A pebble cast into the water causes a ripple 
 which extends to the furthermost shore. In 
 similar manner does the word of truth extend 
 
468 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 its influence for good through the hearts and 
 lives of all people. 
 
 "A young man living here, who knew nothing 
 about Spiritualism, whose sole information or 
 lack of it consisted of the usual misrepresenta- 
 tions of the daily press, believed that it was mix- 
 ture of deception and delusion. But a revela- 
 tion came to him in the form of a personal 
 Spiritual manifestation, which was so completely 
 at variance with all his previous conceptions of 
 Spiritual existence, that he was greatly worried 
 and sorely perplexed. In an agitated frame of 
 mind he came to me, knowing that I was a Spirit- 
 ualist, for an explanation of his trouble (?) I 
 gladly imparted to him a general idea of the les- 
 sons of the Great Teacher, with explanations 
 suited to his particular case. He became so 
 filled with the new light, that he wanted to bring 
 every one else into it. A class was soon formed 
 to study the published lessons on, ' The Soul in 
 Human Embodiments.' The results of the effort 
 have been quite satisfactory, but are undoubtedly 
 unequal to the results which would be effected by 
 a direct ministration of the guides through their 
 chosen instrument. Nevertheless, this is an ex- 
 ample of the widespread and beneficent results 
 of Mrs. Richmond's labors. If the material rays 
 of light from a planet or the sun can traverse 
 millions of miles of space, how far may not the 
 Spiritual rays of light from our Great Teacher 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 469 
 
 extend to the souls of men? No man knoweth; 
 God alone can tell. 
 
 "Fraternally yours, 
 
 "John A. Wilson." 
 
 It may be mentioned here that Mr. Wilson 
 was at one time a very active and efficient worker 
 in the Society over which Mrs. Richmond is 
 pastor, and in connection with other younger 
 members of the committee (including Mr. Fred 
 Ashton) helped to extend the work of the Society 
 and the guides in many ways. Collins Eaton, to 
 whom he refers, was for many years the secre- 
 tary of the Society, and always, from first to 
 last (and now in Spirit life), a most devoted 
 friend to our medium and the work of the 
 guides. 
 
 The next letter — or rather account of her work 
 in Chicago — is from the present gifted secretary 
 of the Society of which our subject is pastor. 
 Mrs. C. Catlin, who, although comparatively new 
 to the sublime truths of Spiritualism (having 
 been "converted" to them as she herself con- 
 fessed by the discourses of the guides through 
 Mrs. Richmond), nevertheless was manifestly 
 ready for the new light and brings great zeal and 
 devotion to the work and the medium. Her ac- 
 count has been hastily compiled from the records 
 of the Society and from conversation with its 
 members as well as from personal observation 
 since she became a member. 
 
470 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 "Prof. H. D. Barrett, Lily Dale, N. Y. 
 
 ' 'Dear Sir: — It gives me pleasure to contribute 
 to your life-work of Mrs. Richmond my recol- 
 lections of her wonderful work in the city of 
 Chicago, and to testify to my appreciation of 
 what that work has been to me. Therefore, I 
 submit the following to your consideration: 
 
 "In the year 1876 this wonderful instrument 
 was led by her guides to accept a brief engage- 
 ment in Chicago. As a matter of course, the 
 events of her young life, her early call to the 
 ministry, and the wonderful work of her budding 
 womanhood, had preceded her. The people 
 flocked aronnd her, anxious to hear this new 
 truth, presented as it was with such eloquence 
 and force from this brilliant woman. Some 
 years previous to this, a Society had been formed 
 under the name of 'The First Society of Spirit- 
 ualists of Chicago' for the propagation of these 
 truths, and advancement of the cause of Spirit- 
 ualism. Naturally, the fame of this remarka- 
 ble medium had reached them, and at the close 
 of the above engagement, led by the unseen in- 
 telligences, they extended an invitation for a 
 short engagement as speaker for this Society. 
 
 ' 'At this time she was frail in body and deli- 
 cate in health, [the high altitude in the journey 
 across from California, and the severe spring 
 weather having caused a return of the hemor- 
 rhages. — Ed. ] , often leaving her couch for the ros- 
 
CHICAGO WORK. - 47 1 
 
 trum, and the rostrum for the couch, and in this 
 perhaps could be seen one of the most wonderful 
 demonstrations of spirit power; for, supported 
 by that mighty force that has ever been around 
 and about her, the disabilities of the physical 
 were overcome, and at these times some of the 
 grandest utterances have fallen from her lips. 
 Often have the people listened in fear and trem- 
 bling lest the frail thread should be broken, her 
 work here finished, and this grand life lost to the 
 world. 
 
 "Sheltered by her husband's watchful care, 
 guarded by his tender love, and that of his fam- 
 ily, with every shadow carefully concealed, sur- 
 rounded only by that which was loving and beau- 
 tiful, the frail bark, escaped from the breakers 
 of its early years, rested peacefully in this haven 
 of rest. As was to be expected, the physical 
 responded to this gentle wooing, and health 
 rapidly reasserted itself. 
 
 "By this time the temporary engagement with 
 the First Society had expired, but not so their 
 love, for this frail and gentle creature had won 
 the hearts of her people, and laid the founda- 
 tion for that devotion which is only strengthened 
 with time, and will last through all eternity. 
 The result was a call to become pastor of the 
 Society for one year. With this portion of the 
 history we may pause for a moment to pay a 
 tribute of love to the name of Dr. Lewis Bushnell, 
 
4?2 " MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 who at this time became president of the Society, 
 and whose honored name must have its place in 
 this work, for the next eighteen years, not only 
 as president, but as a zealous co-worker with 
 the guides, the devoted friend of the medium, 
 and the untiring burden bearer of the associa- 
 tion. 
 
 "The call was accepted by Mrs. Richmond, 
 and her guides entered upon the work which was 
 to give so much to the world, and lead to such 
 great results. From the first her people yielded 
 themselves to the influence of the wise and lov- 
 ing guides, and under their influence with her 
 ever faithful control, Ouina, she at once became 
 teacher, friend and guide. The meetings were 
 successful and soon outgrew the place of meet- 
 ing, Grows Hall or Opera House on Madison 
 street, and in September, 1878, the Society 
 moved into the Third Unitarian Church, corner 
 of Laflin and Monroe streets. The success that 
 had been hers from the first followed her here, 
 and, with increased facilities and happier sur- 
 roundings, the results, as might be expected, 
 were more extended in scope, and more palpable 
 in results. Large congregations flocked to hear 
 her, and drank deeply from this fountain of in- 
 spiration. In the following year she received 
 'an all life call' from the society, which was lov- 
 ingly accepted, reserving, however the right of 
 responding to the call of her guides to work in 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 473 
 
 other places for a certain time each year. In 
 June, 1880, the members of the Society lovingly 
 sent her to England at their own expense to 
 minister to the Spiritual hunger of those in that 
 country who could be fed only by her inspiration 
 and who longed for her return. She was away 
 on that mission seven months. The Society sus- 
 pended its meetings during her absence, resum- 
 ing again upon her return, this time in Music Hall 
 building, State street. It was at about this time 
 that the wonderful Bible interpretations of her 
 guides were given, attracting so many thinking 
 people, and making this a time ever to be re- 
 membered as a season of joy and exultation. 
 
 "The guides announced their intention of 
 transferring their ministration to San Francisco. 
 Owing to the severity of the winters several at- 
 tacks of hemorrhage of the lungs had "now left 
 her in such a critical condition physically that, 
 in yielding to the needs of the hour, and bidding 
 her a sad farewell, but few dared to hope for her 
 return, and the meetings were again suspended. 
 A happy surprise was however in store for them, 
 for beneath the balmy skies, and amidst the 
 flowers and fruits of that sunnier clime, once 
 more she recovered, and in the following Octo- 
 ber returned to her charge. An enthusiastic wel- 
 come awaited her, and the meetings were gladly 
 resumed. 
 
 " Seven months later, she again visited Eng- 
 
474 MRS - CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 land for a brief season of ministration there, re- 
 turning in the early autumn. In December of 
 the same year she went to San Francisco, for a 
 month's ministration there, returning to her Chi- 
 cago charge again the first of January. After 
 ministering to her Society four months, she again 
 visited England, and was absent from Chicago 
 the balance of the year. So deeply had she be- 
 come entrenched in the affections of her people 
 that not for a moment during these different 
 periods of absence did they contemplate a suc- 
 cessor, preferring to wait until she returned to 
 resume the work. 
 
 "From that time the ministrations have con- 
 tinued without any extended break. She had 
 now been for all those years the chosen pastor 
 of the Society, loved by her people with a love 
 unspeakable. Year by year she had become more 
 closely -interwoven with the family life, for, as 
 the teacher and friend of the parent, she had 
 seen the children ripen into manhood and woman- 
 hood. In many cases it had been hers to give 
 the nuptial benediction- to these, and again to 
 bless the offspring at the baptismal font, so that 
 even the children have arisen to call her blessed. 
 But perhaps it has been when trial has darkened 
 the household, and the angel of sadness has 
 brooded over those she loved, that she has been 
 nearer and dearer to her people. Then it has 
 been that loving words of comfort have been 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 475 
 
 tenderly spoken, and, under their gentle influ- 
 ence, hearts crushed and broken were enabled to 
 triumph over sorrow, and sing the sweet song of 
 victory. Naturally buoyant and witty, quick at 
 repartee, grasping at a moment any situation, 
 and equal to any emergency, she became from 
 the first the central sun, around which all times 
 of rejoicing revolved, and at these times the 
 dignified preacher was lost in the happy spirit, 
 flitting here and there, like a sunbeam of love. 
 
 1 • These social results, however, were but the 
 reflection of that wonderful work which has 
 scattered its beams of joy and peace broadcast 
 to the world. As was to be expected in these 
 early days of Spiritualism, the Society, over 
 which she was called to preside, was even then 
 but upon the threshold of these grand truths, 
 largely finding its comfort in facts and phenomena. 
 Gradually, however, from the 'milk for babes. ' 
 she led them on to the more sustaining power of 
 the philosophy, broadening and deepening the 
 minds and souls of her people, preaching charity 
 and tolerance, teaching as the* better inheritance 
 to build a firm edifice of truth from individual 
 lives, to unfold the religion of love, of individual 
 responsibility and of self-abnegation; and then 
 upward and onward, as minds were prepared, 
 she gently led them on to the larger thought, to 
 the higher teachings, the lessons of the soul, and 
 whilst, of course, these important truths per- 
 
4/6 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 meate all the ministrations of the guides, these 
 lessons have been principally given in private 
 classes to those whose Spiritual unfoldment has 
 enabled them to climb these loftier heights, and 
 to these they have indeed been as the Mount of 
 Transfiguration, a lifting of the veil, and an en- 
 tering into the Holy of the Holies, a blessed 
 communion face to face with the unseen powers. 
 It is needless to say, the control at such a time 
 is of the loftiest and most Spiritual character, 
 imparting to all a sense of exaltation and of joy, 
 an uplifting of soul experienced at no other 
 meeting. The writer well remembers the first of 
 these classes attended. The consciousness of 
 the presence, the lifting out of self into a higher 
 realm, the shrinking even from the greet- 
 ing of friends, lest the spell should be broken 
 and the soul brought back again to the 
 conditions of time and sense, for so palpable was 
 the Spiritual surroundings, that the medium her- 
 self was as one transfigured; all of earth seemed 
 to have been removed, and by many she was 
 seen to stand as in a halo of light. So im- 
 pressed were all with this, that, as she left the 
 room, still under the 'Teachers' control, they 
 instinctively drew back, as though shrinking 
 from bringing her into contact with material 
 things. It is at such times that one catches a 
 fleeting glimpse of that wonderful inspiration 
 that encircles her. In these teachings, life's true 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 477 
 
 lessons have been learned, souls have been fitted 
 to meet trial and responsibility, leaving no room 
 for doubt or bitterness, no place in which to ques- 
 tion the justice of God, for in this blessed light 
 the soul rises from the conflict, happier, stronger 
 in spirit, and more ready for life, with all that it 
 signifies. 
 
 "These classes have been held at intervals 
 during the twenty years of her ministry here. 
 Page by page this wonderful inspiration has been 
 given to the world, each one containing new rev- 
 elations, unsealing the hidden depths, and mak- 
 ing manifest the mysteries of the ages, until now 
 they comprise a complete series of lessons in soul 
 teachings: 
 
 i. The Soul in Human Embodiments. 
 
 2. The Work of the Angels on Earth. 
 
 3. The Angels of Other Planets. 
 
 4. Messianic Cycles — The Messiahs. 
 
 5. The Book of the Madonnas. 
 
 6. Creative Angels. 
 
 And who can tell but in that new dispensation 
 toward which we are tending, these wonderful 
 revelations may form a part of the sacred writ- 
 ings! Certain it is, they are as far in advance of 
 the growth of to-day as was the teaching of the 
 Nazarene in the days of old. 
 
 "But her work has not been confined to these 
 lines alone; all topics having for their object the 
 good of humanity, whether Spiritual, moral or 
 
47§ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 political, have been dealt with by a master hand 
 and, whilst there has always been an absence of 
 all unkind attacks upon those who differ, there 
 has ever been a firm stand for principle and an 
 unswerving declaration for the right. Especially 
 has this been the case in all matters bearing upon 
 suffering humanity. The tyranny of mammon 
 and monopoly receive no mercy at her hands; 
 the helpless and downtrodden have ever been 
 subjects for the ministration of sympathy and 
 love, and perhaps she is never more eloquent 
 than when pleading the rights of these. In a 
 world so little prepared for this, such a line of 
 teaching can hardly claim to be popular, and 
 times have not been wanting when she has stood 
 almost alone in the support of her principles. No 
 better illustration of this can be found than in the 
 year 1887, memorable for the judicial murder of 
 five men, for the crime of expressing that which 
 is rapidly becoming the question of the hour. 
 Hers was the voice that proclaimed the wrong, 
 and even against the prejudices of many of her 
 people, she openly espoused the cause of those 
 unfortunate men — not indeed in the sense of re- 
 bellion to the law, but in their right to liberty of 
 conscience and of speech — and in the face of 
 public opinion, unflinching, fought the battle for 
 the right Under the inspiration of her guides, 
 she was led to go to Springfield, personally to 
 intercede for the lives of these men and, not 
 
CHICAGO WORK. . 479 
 
 wishing to lead her people where they were not 
 willing to follow, she handed in her resignation 
 to the Society, determined to go alone, rather 
 than stultify her sense of right. But, true to the 
 love they bore her, confident in the wisdom of 
 the intelligence behind her, the resignation was 
 unanimously rejected and, accompanied by her 
 faithful companion in life, she went forth, strong 
 in her sense of justice and of right, to plead the 
 cause of humanity. The execution of the follow- 
 ing November may point to the failure of her 
 mission, but the ever growing sentiment of the 
 day proves the righteousness of her cause, and 
 the time will come when Cora L. V. Richmond 
 will stand before the world as a heroine in the 
 cause of political freedom as well as Spiritual 
 truth. One especial feature of her work has been 
 the absence of phenomena (except indeed that in 
 her wonderful gifts she herself must be accepted 
 as one of the greatest manifestations of this); 
 but, although this phase of Spiritualism finds no 
 place upon her Sunday platform, she has ever 
 been a firm advocate for its truth, and the firm- 
 est of friends to her co-workers in the cause, the 
 phenomenal mediums. Few who know any- 
 thing of Spiritualism, but will recall the noble, 
 self-sacrificing stand she took against the perse- 
 cution of one of these by the late editor of the 
 'Religio Philosophical Journal,' who was at that 
 time a member of her Society, and one of her 
 
48O MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 most appreciative hearers, and whilst, if we fol- 
 low the teachings and the example she has so 
 nobly set us, we shall not cherish a memory of 
 the wrong, yet we cannot forget the arrows of 
 abuse and calumny, yes, even of slander, which 
 it was hers to meet. Perhaps never did the 
 beauty of her character make itself more appar- 
 ent as, strong in the consciousness of her own 
 integrity and the righteousness of her cause, sup- 
 ported by that mighty power from the unseen 
 world, unfalteringly she stood her ground, and 
 in the majesty of silence met the venomed shafts, 
 restraining by her calm, quiet dignity the right- 
 eous indignation of her people. 
 
 "In the early days of her work, like all simi- 
 lar societies, this one had its 'Ladies' Aid,' or, 
 as it was called, 'The Union,' meeting at the dif- 
 ferent homes, ostensibly for social intercourse 
 and philanthropic work, but really to enjoy the 
 sweet ministrations of the gentle Ouina, for here 
 was the special realm in which she could come 
 more closely in touch with her friends and many 
 are the precious memories that cluster around 
 these happy gatherings. From the character of 
 the meetings, however, these of course were con- 
 fined to the ladies of the congregation. But as 
 time went on, a wide sphere of usefulness 
 seemed to suggest itself, and eventually the 
 'Union' merged itself into the 'Band of Har- 
 mony,' a meeting held every Thursday evening 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 48 I 
 
 for the dropping 'of this gentle rain from heaven,' 
 at which the phenomena of Spiritualism could 
 also find a home, and Lodge Hall, 'The Little 
 Upper Room,' became consecrated by the happy 
 memories of meetings with the loved ones gone 
 before. 
 
 "Here Ouina again reigned supreme, standing 
 as a connecting link between earth and heaven, 
 drawing all hearts to her by the cords of love, 
 bestowing in her own inimitable manner the 
 precious name poems so eagerly sought and so 
 highly prized by all. In these the gift of psycho- 
 metry as well as prophecy was made manifest to 
 a remarkable degree, the name given usually 
 suggesting the Spiritual character of the recipi- 
 ent. So highly were these prized, that many, 
 especially of the older members, are known to 
 each other exclusively by these. 
 
 "Nor must we forget that wonderful gift of 
 unknown tongues, often manifested at the 'I^and 
 of Harmony,' and their interpretation. With 
 the interpreter in their midst, it was not to be 
 wondered at that this phase of mediumship de- 
 veloped in the Society, many of the people be- 
 ing controlled by these spirits, some of them so 
 ancient that their very language has passed be- 
 yond the memory of man, and yet each and all 
 of these are interpreted by Ouina. As may be 
 expected, the phase has called forth no small 
 amount of doubt and criticism both from Spirit- 
 
482 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ualists and skeptics, but there have been times 
 when the proof has been so perfectly given, that 
 all doubt had to succumb. One of the many in- 
 stances of this may perhaps be recorded here. A 
 gentleman, who had made the languages of In- 
 dian tribes his special study, was at the meeting 
 one evening, when one of the mediums gave a 
 short poem from an Indian control. The gentle- 
 man was mystified but not convinced. He arose 
 in the meeting and asked for a test in the ' sign 
 language' used by a certain tribe of Indians, with 
 which he was perfectly familiar. Ouina, in her 
 reply, said there was another spirit then present 
 who could converse in that language. 'Water Lily' 
 (Mrs. Richmond) herself was then controlled by 
 'Omwah,' her own Indian guide, and gave an 
 address in the silent language called for. At the 
 close of the address and interpretation, the 
 gentleman arose from his seat, declared the lan- 
 guage perfect, the test satisfactory, and himself 
 a convert. 
 
 "But perhaps that which has endeared the 
 'Band of Harmony' to most hearts has been the 
 precious gems of thought which seem always to 
 come at the right time, and bring the needed 
 strength or comfort, and few there are who have 
 been constant attendants at these meetings but 
 cherish them in their hearts as an open doorway 
 to heaven. This gathering was at first small in 
 numbers, but year by year it has grown and de- 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 483 
 
 veloped until, 'The Little Upper Room' oat- 
 grown, larger quarters had to be secured, and 
 Orpheus Hall, Schiller Theatre, is now its home. 
 Large and commodious as it is, it is filled with 
 an audience second to none in intelligence and 
 thought, eager for some drop of this heavenly 
 dew to fall into their hearts. The 'Band of 
 Harmony is rapidly becoming a centre from 
 which is radiated on every side the pure white 
 light of truth. 
 
 "No record of her work in Chicago would be 
 complete without some notice of the Sunday 
 School. When she first became pastor of the 
 Society, like most Societies of its time, it had 
 its 'Children's Progressive Lyceum', of which it 
 was justly proud, and many are the loving mem- 
 ories still retained by those who belonged as 
 children to this. With that ever progressive cry 
 of upward and onward, so characteristic of the 
 guides, this Society was gently led out of these 
 more general exercises to the adoption of a 
 system of teaching that would bring the children 
 in touch with Spiritual truth. Ouina has had 
 special control of the Sunday School (for who 
 could do it so lovingly as she?), and one of the re- 
 markable features of this has been the clear per- 
 ception the little ones have of the true business of 
 life here, and beyond. Often their replies to 
 questions may well astonish older and wiser 
 heads. Here, as everywhere, Ouina has been the 
 
484 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 beloved of all hearts, and no greater treat can 
 be held out to the children than a visit to Water 
 Lily's (Mrs. Richmond's) home. 
 
 "Thus far we have but touched upon her more 
 public work, or that particularly in connection 
 with the Society; but that which perhaps has had 
 even a wider scope, and has done more to mould 
 the thought of the world, has been the various 
 publications issued by her and scattered broad- 
 cast through the land. Of the value of these no 
 possible estimate can be formed. The results 
 must be seen in the ever increasing demand for 
 light and knowledge. For some years the dis- 
 courses were regularly published weekly by Mr. 
 Richmond, and had a wide circulation, but after 
 nearly six years that work had to be discontinued. 
 Happily, however, some thousands of these are 
 still in existence, and the time is even now that 
 these are amongst the choicest literature of the 
 day. The work on the Soul Teachings demands 
 more than a passing mention. Year by year it 
 is making for itself a place in hearts and lives, 
 and no library up to date is complete without 
 this wonderful production. 
 
 "But now we come to one of those happy 
 times, so many in number, but of which so little 
 has been said, when out of the abundance of her 
 people's love they gather around her in seasons 
 of social joy. It was in the year 1890 that the 
 approach of her 50th birthday called forth not a 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 485 
 
 national recognition only, but a clasping of both 
 hemispheres in laying at her feet a tribute of 
 love. Naturally the place of celebration of that 
 event was at her home amongst her own people 
 in Chicago. A brilliant ovation was given her, 
 and a magnificent birthday gift; a gift, however, 
 which but feebly expressed the appreciation of 
 her great work, and the love that has ever encir- 
 cled her, as attested by the many letters received 
 by Mr. W. W. Chandler, from all parts of the 
 world, expressive of appreciation and love for 
 her, which he presented to Mrs. Richmond with 
 the gift. 
 
 ' 'Mr. Chandler was the active spirit of that oc- 
 casion. He wrote (one hundred at least) per- 
 sonal letters to the friends of Mrs. Richmond in 
 all parts of the world, apprising them of the fact 
 that she was going to have a 50th birthday 
 jubilee, that they might be represented in some 
 way if not present in person. Mr. Chandler 
 was brought to the light of Spiritualism through 
 her ministrations a few months prior to her con- 
 nection with the First Society, and he has been 
 a most devoted friend ever since. 
 
 [But for the feeble state of his health— he has 
 been confined to his bed much of the time for the 
 last two years — he would have been chosen as 
 the one best fitted to write the Chicago chapter 
 of her life work. — Ed.] 
 
 4 'One especial feature of the work has been the 
 
486 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 prophetic sermon at the beginning of each year. 
 This is eagerly looked forward to, and always 
 attracts large audiences, and so perfectly have 
 the predictions of the past been fulfilled, that the 
 people have long since ceased to question. 
 
 4 'Amongst the most remarkable of these were 
 those of 1878 and 1879, relative to the Perehelion 
 in the year 1881. And of more recent date, 
 those of 1896, '91, '92, '93, of events that should 
 take place in '94; these have been upon us to the 
 very letter, and only await the death of the Czar 
 of Russia to give absolute fulfillment to the entire 
 prophecy. [An event which has now been ful- 
 filled.— Ed.] 
 
 ' To form an estimate of the value of the work 
 of this grand life, attuned as it is to every vibra- 
 tion of the spirit, is not in the power of mortal. 
 Something, however, of its results may be seen 
 in the ever growing interest felt in these subjects, 
 and the ever increasing veneration in which she 
 is held. So strongly has this made itself felt, 
 that at the close of last season the Society deter- 
 mined to extend their borders and place her 
 amidst surroundings more in keeping with her 
 own great gifts, and the grandeur of the cause. 
 For this purpose they decided upon Hooley's 
 Theatre as their future home, and here, on Sun- 
 day, September 16th, she commenced the nine- 
 teenth year of her pastorate. Only those who 
 know the place she holds in the hearts of her 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 487 
 
 people can understand the joy and gratitude they 
 felt, as they saw that graceful form surrounded 
 by the beautiful floral offerings, tributes of a 
 people's love; that sweet face radiant with the 
 pure light of the spirit, and listened to that gen- 
 tle voice, as, with that wonderful eloquence, and 
 perfect diction, so characteristic of the guides, 
 she placed at their feet the Spiritual sheaves 
 gathered as the harvest of years of sowing; and 
 then at that vast array of upturned faces, gleam- 
 ing with the light of intelligence and joy, hang- 
 ing upon every word as it fell from the gentle 
 speaker's lips, could but feel that here was more 
 than the realization of a people's hope, more 
 than a successful issue to a people's work. It 
 was the evidence of the silent workings of that 
 mighty power, the angel of truth, and the fulfill- 
 ment of the promise: ' Cast thy bread upon the 
 waters and it shall return to thee after many 
 days.' "Sincerely thine, 
 
 "Mrs. C. Catlin." 
 
 Mrs. Catlin's account is a complete summary 
 of the public work in Chicago, yet, as truth is 
 many sided, we must present the personal views 
 of that work from the standpoints of other mem- 
 bers of the Society, most of whom are her most 
 intimate friends. 
 
 The following is from the pen of our subject's 
 honored co-worker, Mrs. Orvis, ordained by the 
 First Society, Mrs. Richmond's guides perform- 
 
488 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ing the service. She has sometimes facetiously 
 styled herself the assistant pastor or curate, 
 having filled Mrs. Richmond's place on the plat- 
 form a number of times when the latter was too 
 ill to speak, at funerals, and always at the Band 
 of Harmony, when Mrs. R. is absent, and Mrs. 
 Orvis is able to be there. 
 4 'Dear Friend, the Reader: 
 
 4 'It is with greatest pleasure that I add my 
 testimony with others regarding my knowledge 
 of the work of Mrs. Richmond and her guides. 
 Words are inadequate to express all their teach- 
 ings and association, covering the past eleven 
 years, have been to me; but the work as a whole, 
 discourses given through her organism and pub- 
 lished while she was yet a child; others delivered 
 before the society here; ministrations in public 
 and in more private ways, and especially in the 
 inner lessons of the private classes, has impressed 
 me with the wonderful mission and purpose 
 within it all, that perhaps not many have under- 
 stood. It is more than to teach the philosophy 
 of Spiritualism as commonly received; it is more 
 than to teach even the wonderful life of Soul in 
 its individual relations. 
 
 i4 It is the announcing to this age, the opening 
 to this cycle of the special dispensation belonging 
 thereto, from those wonderful celestial angels 
 who are the protectors and directors of a dispen- 
 sation. These teachings harmonize and unify 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 489 
 
 all Truth, past and present, as well as to fore- 
 shadow that which the future has in store for the 
 world. They show the reasons for life in all its 
 infinite variety of manifestation; banishing its 
 deepest shadows by the light of knowledge; giv- 
 ing hope instead of fear and despair by the same 
 divine light; explaining what all theological 
 teachers have either ignorantly or wilfully rele- 
 gated to the realm of mystery, and placing in 
 the hand of every child of earth who is ready 
 and willing to receive it, a veritable 'Staff of 
 Life' that will guide, sustain and cheer the 
 weary traveller through all the journey. 
 
 ' 'When the now unpublished and incomplete 
 works of her guides shall be given to the world, 
 as I most sincerely hope they may be at an early 
 day, they will show to those who have eyes to 
 see, and surely to others in years to come, the 
 light of the New Dispensation, the announcement 
 of a new 'Joy to the World,' the grandest, nob- 
 lest, most complete statement of the Light 'that 
 lighteth every man that cometh into the world,' 
 that humanity has yet received. 
 
 "Mrs. Anna Orvis." 
 
 And this from the pen of one who has been a 
 member of the Society ever since our subject was 
 in charge: 
 
 "In looking over the period since Mrs. Rich- 
 mond commenced her ministrations in Chicago, 
 it is clear that the value and amount of the work 
 
490 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 accomplished cannot be fully measured or esti- 
 mated. It is obvious, however, that her coming 
 marked an epoch in the lives of many who were 
 waiting — perhaps unaware — for this gospel, and 
 her work as a result has, during the years which 
 have since elapsed, borne abundant fruit. How 
 many hearts, beset by fears and tossed by doubt, 
 how many souls borne down by a still heavier 
 burden of grief or guilt, have been comforted or 
 strengthened and brought into a renewed life by 
 her inspired words — numbers are today ready to 
 testify. 
 
 4 'Spiritualism has first its message of good 
 news for those who have hitherto looked in vain 
 for some satisfying proof of immortality. It has 
 brought the one emphatic, decisive declaration, 
 'there is no death,' and brings the proof — is it- 
 self the proof. This makes the message glorious 
 — because to our faith has been added knowl- 
 edge. 
 
 "This announcement through phenomena, 
 however precious as it is and bringing comfort to 
 so many sorrowing and bereaved ones, bears 
 somewhat the relation of body to that spiritual 
 philosophy which is the Soul of Spiritualism, and 
 which has been given to us with such clearness 
 and such convincing power by this willing instru- 
 ment for nearly twenty years. Never condescend- 
 ing to extravagance or sensationalism, always 
 aiming at the correction of the evils of the present 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 49 1 
 
 time and drawing lessons from the current events 
 of the hour, never sparing the stern rebuke for all 
 forms of selfishness found in this lower life — it 
 places above and beyond all creeds the law of 
 love as taught by the Christ, and the golden rule 
 as the only rational basis of human action. It 
 teaches that within the bitter cup of human suf- 
 fering is concealed the germ of a higher and 
 nobler life — that suffering, and what we call sin 
 will pass away together — and that by the mighty 
 transforming power of the spirit will all souls 
 reach perfection. 
 
 'That one far off divine event 
 
 Towards which the whole creation moves.' 
 
 "H. T. L." 
 
 Mr. E. F. Slocum was a member of the First 
 Society when our subject was invited to become 
 its pastor. For a number of years during her 
 ministry he served as secretary of the Society; he 
 is at the present time its vice-president. He ex- 
 presses all possible appreciation in the following 
 few words: 
 
 ''Chicago, Dec. i, 1894. 
 "Mr. H. D. Barrett, Esq., 
 
 "Dear Sir: — With great pleasure I hear you 
 are about to publish the life work of Mrs. Cora 
 L. V. Richmond. I have attended her minis- 
 trations for the past eighteen years constantly. 
 Words fail me to express my appreciation of the 
 
49 2 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 wonderful gifts of this lady as an exponent of 
 the Spiritual philosophy. 
 
 "I am very truly yours, 
 
 "E. F. Slocum." 
 
 Here we append a brief but soulful letter from 
 the pen of Mr. A. J. Hoffman, of Chicago, one 
 of the most devoted workers and occult students 
 in our ranks. He, too, through the ministrations 
 of our subject, has been led to the higher light, 
 and speaks with deep feeling in private conversa- 
 tion with us of his appreciation of Mrs. Rich- 
 mond's great work. His letter is as follows: 
 "H. D. Barrett, 
 
 "Dear Friend and Brother: — The greatest 
 test on the planet to me is Ouina, Ballou and the 
 higher guides. The revelations, after a migra- 
 tory search for fifteen years in the cults that 
 make this decade the awakening of the centuries, 
 make me know that I have reached the end of 
 my mental and Spiritual possibility in this em- 
 bodiment in the statement of the guides, and I 
 am conscious in my soul that no further Spiritual 
 altitude is possible till I reach, by concept and 
 vanquishment, the statement of the guides The- 
 tender, sweet ministrations of Ouina come to me 
 like a ray from the home of my sainted mother; 
 the intellectual culmination I find in Ballou; the 
 Nemesis of error, the Hermes of my theology, the 
 seven pointed sword that heals while he wounds, 
 and the luminous flashes of light, like the vision 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 493 
 
 of a new sun, that come to us from the sphere 
 of those who must be nameless to the world are, 
 like the oases in the sand, spots for rest, pro- 
 phetic of the open door. I could add much more, 
 but words fail to express that inner feeling which 
 is mine in regard to this work that you are about 
 to place before the world, I hope in its truest 
 and highest light. Ouina says: 'Those who are 
 faithful to the work are sustained.' Let us ac- 
 cept that statement as a truism in regard to all 
 who have come to an understanding of the won- 
 derful soul lessons that we have received. Indeed 
 we know that it is true of this instrument, Mrs. 
 Richmond, who has given us these advanced 
 teachings. Fraternally yours, 
 
 "A. J. Hoffman." 
 
 We take great pleasure in introducing at this 
 point a letter from Mr. F. E. Ormsby, who, for 
 some time, was secretary of Mrs. Richmond's 
 Society in Chicago. As his letter covers a field 
 not traversed by any other writer, we deem it of 
 great interest to our readers, and reproduce it in- 
 tact for their consideration: 
 
 "No. 60 Wabash Avenue, 
 
 Chicago, Sept. 22, 1894. 
 ' 'My Dear Friend Barrett: — It is with pleas- 
 ure that I respond to your request for me to add 
 a few words to your work in behalf of Mrs. Cora 
 L. V. Richmond, and that you may know first 
 
494 MRS - CORA L, V. RICHMOND. 
 
 where I stood concerning the philosophy of 
 Spiritualism, when I first heard Mrs. Richmond, 
 I will say: I was born in the atmosphere of 
 Spiritualism and never heard much of anything 
 else in my early childhood, and for twenty years 
 past have experienced its phenomena in many 
 of its phases in my own home and was quite 
 well versed in the work, when about seven years 
 ago, we came to Chicago, and for the first time 
 heard this gifted medium speak. Having read 
 many of her sermons, I was, of course, familiar 
 with the language, which, in its simplicity and 
 beauty, had always appealed to me very forcibly, 
 so I felt at home at once after she began to 
 speak. Now, as to impressions and conclusions 
 after having been socially connected with the 
 Society, and, also, having been brought more 
 closely into contact with Mrs. Richmond's work. 
 As an officer of the First Association, of which she 
 has been the 'head light' for nearly a score of 
 years, I will say* this: In my opinion, no histor- 
 ian or biographical writer can truthfully present 
 the history of Spiritualism to the world without 
 Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond as the leading light 
 of the movement during the past forty years. 
 This conclusion is not the result of an intimate 
 acquaintance with Mrs. Richmond, through which 
 I have found her to be a dignified, conscientious, 
 and charitable woman, and a hard worker in the 
 cause so dear to her, but rather from the manner 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 495 
 
 in which her work has been carried on all these 
 years. What I mean by this is, that her work 
 in Spiritualistic line seems to be on a much higher 
 plane than is usual with the majority of teachers. 
 Her co-workers from the spirit side of life have 
 realized the need of something uncontaminated 
 with ' light phenomena,' such as have held the 
 term Spiritualism up to ridicule ever since its 
 first advent. I do not mean to say that phenom- 
 ena have no place in the world, but that they 
 have a place distinctively their own, and should 
 be held there. In my opinion, the very fact that 
 no phenomena have ever been allowed in con- 
 nection with the sermons delivered by Mrs. Rich- 
 mond, has been the Rock of Ages on which her 
 work has ever stood and is to-day an example to 
 the Spiritualistic workers which they will do well 
 to consider. I might say that this one fact alone 
 made me a member of the First Society of Spirit- 
 ualists of Chicago. The philosophy of Spirit- 
 ualism, of which Mrs. Richmond has ever been 
 one of the leading exponents, is what needs to 
 be more fully elucidated in public places, while 
 the usual phenomenal work should be relegated 
 to private circles. 
 
 "I have heard many speakers, some very good, 
 indeed with oratorical ability, perhaps, beyond 
 that of Mrs. Richmond, but as an inspirational 
 teacher she certainly leads the van. Her work 
 has been more for the world at large, and it is 
 
496 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 almost impossible to find a township in the land 
 which does not contain one or more admirers of 
 her utterances. Her residence and labors in Chi- 
 cago, familiar to a large number of people, has 
 been a wonderful leverage in holding Spiritualism 
 to the front in the face of opposition and preju- 
 dice of Church and State, as well as the more 
 potent influence of the unscrupulous pretenders 
 and fraudulent practitioners within our own 
 ranks. Her work at the National Convention 
 in Chicago, held October, 1893, was evidence of 
 her influence and power in the Spiritualistic 
 field. The trials and tribulations which one must 
 bear, who thus takes a stand before the world, 
 are never compensated in this life, and it is well 
 that they are not; for such a debt can never be 
 paid to Mrs. Richmond. The obligation of Spirit- 
 ualists to this gifted and devoted leader is one that 
 they can never discharge in full upon this planet. 
 
 "Brother Barrett, I have given you my views 
 in a hurried manner, and trust that they may be 
 of service to you in your noble work of reward- 
 ing Mrs. Richmond, while she is still with us, 
 with an accurate sketch of her public career and 
 life work. You have my sincerest wishes for the 
 success of the undertaking. 
 
 "I am, most sincerely yours, 
 
 "F. E. Ormsby." 
 
 And this from another wanderer led back to 
 the Father's mansion through the ministrations 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 497 
 
 of our subject at Chicago. Dr. J. E. DeWolf is 
 the president of the Society to which she has 
 ministered so long. At the last annual meeting 
 of the Society he was unanimously elected to fill 
 the chair so long and ably occupied by its late 
 president, the much beloved brother, Dr. Lewis 
 Bushnell. Living so far from where the meet- 
 ings were formerly held, Dr. De Wolf was not a 
 regular attendant, but for years every stormy 
 Sunday night Dr. De Wolf and his wife were cer- 
 tain to be in attendance at the meetings, having 
 to drive about nine miles and back. 
 
 " 'If a man die shall he live again?' is the 
 soul's query when burdens press heavily, as it was 
 when Job battled with mortal life; as it was when 
 Paul said, 'add to your faith knowledge'; as it is 
 with many souls to-day, as they stand at the 
 graves of their loved ones and ask that ever re- 
 curring question, 'Whence? whither?' 
 
 "How the soul rejoices when the scientist dis- 
 covers one of nature's secrets; when the physi- 
 cist recognizes the potency of forces, like that of 
 electricity awaiting our service in yet unknown 
 ways; when the astronomer perceives an undis- 
 covered planet in our solar system; when we re- 
 flect that the earth is not the only care of the In- 
 finite, and that our journey from the cradle to 
 the grave may be but one link in an endless 
 chain of life. Must these yearnings and quest- 
 ionings, which sometimes assert themselves often 
 
498 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 in the young child as well as with the gray- 
 headed sire, receive but one answer, and in one 
 word, Faith? I ask in the name of the millions 
 of burdened hearts in the world, in the name of 
 the soul's sovereignty, can we not hear from the 
 numberless church spires, pointing skyward, the 
 echo — only faith? 
 
 4 'The moving generations hear and obey the 
 command — Forward! Held by the scenes and 
 experiences along life's pathway, but few com- 
 paratively have risen from the ranks and de- 
 manded the best answer the world can give to 
 the question, 'to what goal do we march?' 
 
 "There have been some in all ages who have 
 thus interrogated the past and the present. To 
 these destiny has turned an additional leaf, and 
 on its page is written 'Peace on earth, good will 
 to man.' Life beyond the grave is a certainty. 
 O death where is thy sting, O grave where is thy 
 victory! Faith, move forward and let knowl- 
 edge take thy place. The veil between this life 
 and the next no longer conceals entirely the 
 future. Hope to the heart that weeps. Lift up 
 your heads, O ye down trodden ones of earth, 
 for the angels are often at thy feet. But hold! 
 What avenues lead to this knowledge? What 
 pulpit recognizes ministering spirits as inspiring 
 it? What minister opens his mouth and waits 
 for God to fill it, without first carefully preparing 
 his sermon? Are there any inspirational mes- 
 
CHICAGO WORK 499 
 
 sages given from God, angels, or ministering 
 spirits, to man? Are any moved upon by the 
 spirit, to-day, as when they spoke in divers 
 tongues? Do any speak in foreign tongues now, 
 while others interpret? Yes. God has not illum- 
 ined with electricity man's pathway across the 
 earth, and then left him to grope his way in dark- 
 ness as he nears the ' many mansions.' 
 
 "The door between the two worlds, or states, 
 is now ajar; the clergy stand with their backs to 
 it; the scientists are trying to pick the lock, 
 while the angels have already lifted the latch and 
 are opening wide the portals. 
 
 "It was at Chicago the finger of destiny 
 pointed the purpose of the world's exposition, 
 and there the progress of man was realized. It 
 was in this same city by the lake that the world s 
 congress of religions was held, and where human- 
 ity learned for the first time that the spirit of re- 
 ligion is the same, regardless of the dress it may 
 wear. Ah! and again did it fall to this young 
 metropolis to hold within her precincts, now 
 nearly a score of years, one of the most distin- 
 guished inspirational speakers this century has 
 known. Her messages, when she is entranced, 
 are among the wonders of the world. Her life 
 is but little less than a miracle. In her personal 
 appearance she is modest, refined and queenly. 
 In her company one feels the presence of a great 
 person, and the halo of Spiritual gifts seem to 
 
SOO MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 encircle her. She was given to the world for a 
 greater purpose, and that pupose is being ful- 
 filled. 
 
 "It is a man, Mr. Edison, who has lighted the 
 pathway of mortals across the earth; it is a 
 woman, Mrs. CoraL.V. Richmond, who has illum- 
 ined the so-called dark valley and shadow of 
 death. She has tunneled the mountains of ma- 
 terialism, and spanned the ever-varying streams 
 of the theological dogmas. She has opened the 
 channels of inspiration into many lives, and the 
 Spiritual gifts of which Paul wrote to the Corin- 
 thians are now being possessed and enjoyed by 
 many happy hearts. How like a mountain 
 stream in the desert has come this flow of mod- 
 ern inspiration through chosen media of the an- 
 gelic world, irrigating the fallow theological 
 ground and giving fresh growth to the exegesis 
 of the school of divinity. 
 
 "How these newly ramifying rivulets of spirit 
 thought, as they course over the earth, refresh 
 the lilies of the valley and the forget-me-nots — 
 the weak and lowly ones on life's arid planes. 
 On the crowned heads of the old world, as on 
 the uncrowned of the new, fall the benedictions 
 of this most gifted woman. Through her guides, 
 what to many was a leap in the darkness, has 
 become an enchanted pathway; the yoke of 
 earthly environment has become easy, and the 
 burden of mortal existence has been lightened. 
 
CHICAGO WORK. $Ot 
 
 "What has this instrument of the spirit realm 
 accomplished in Chicago? Ask of the angels; if 
 you do not find an answer in the vibrating air. 
 Listen to the forest leaves as they whisper to 
 each other messages of love. Catch the scintil- 
 lating vibrations of human gratitude as they 
 swell the harmonies of the celestial spheres. 
 Open thine eyes, if thou hast Spiritual vision, and 
 behold a temple in our midst more glorious than 
 that of Solomon, because it is builded, not of 
 gold or precious stones, but of the golden offering 
 of the spirit; and upon its altars are we taught 
 to bring the incense of a pure life, and at its 
 shrine may we ever meet her who has asked so 
 little and given so much. 
 
 "J. E. DeWolf." 
 
 Many letters of like import could be added in 
 testimony of the appreciation of our subject's 
 work in Chicago, but such testimony would be 
 merely cumulative, and out of keeping with the 
 spirit of this work. What we have given is from 
 those who are best able to judge of the value of that 
 work, from the standpoint of knowledge of the 
 facts they have related. We deem this of greater 
 moment than redundancy of testimonies bearing 
 upon the same point. The full measure of this 
 long service in behalf of the cause in the city of 
 Chicago cannot be immediately taken. Years 
 must pass before the fruitage of that work can be 
 found upon the branches of the tree of life of the 
 
502 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 individuals who have been enabled to come to a 
 full understanding of what her message from the 
 skies to the world really means to the race. We 
 can approximately estimate its worth, and see 
 that it has been a power for good in that great 
 city, the Queen of the West, upon the shores of 
 Lake Michigan. It furnishes a theme for careful 
 study, and commends itself to the earnest con- 
 sideration of thinking men and women in every 
 quarter of the globe. 
 
 This work in Chicago is phenomenal in the 
 fact that a Spiritualistic minister should be re- 
 tained so long in one place to minister year after 
 year to the same congregation, for the reason 
 that a Spiritualistic congregation differs from 
 other religious congregations. They have no 
 creed nor doctrines that can be rehearsed Sunday 
 after Sunday; no formal prayers and forms of 
 service that are continually repeated; they must 
 have something new, and if they fail to get it 
 they call for another minister or teacher. During 
 all of Mrs. Richmond's work in Chicago and 
 elsewhere, every prayer differs from every other 
 prayer; the same with the discourse, funeral ser- 
 mons, wedding services and poems. The guides 
 of Mrs. Richmond on a few occasions have, by 
 request, reproduced some of their own poems 
 very nearly the same as the original. The Rev. 
 Dr. Thomas, commenting upon her work, said 
 to an acquaintance of our subject, that he be- 
 
CHICAGO WORK. 503 
 
 lieved it to be beyond the capability of any 
 mortal brain unaided by supernatural power. 
 The Rev. Robert Collyer, speaking of one of 
 her published discourses, said he believed it to 
 be divine inspiration. 
 
 Chicago can well be proud of its gifted citi- 
 zen, this leader of reform and advanced teacher 
 of religion, Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 CAMP-MEETING WORK. 
 
 WE must now notice an important ieature 
 in the propagandism of moden Spirit- 
 ualism — a feature distinctively American In char- 
 acter, having no parallel in the history o{ Spirit- 
 ualism in any other country on the glob*. We 
 refer to the camp-meetings, or summer assem- 
 blies, that are now so popular in all sections of 
 the United States. 
 
 There are about thirty-five well established 
 camps in different sections of the coun.it ry, all 
 of which are well attended every season, and 
 which form veritable Spiritual meccas toward 
 which the Spiritualist pilgrim turns his; face at 
 least once each year, as he journeys on through 
 life. These camp-meetings were not originated 
 by the Spiritualists alone, for other denomina- 
 tions had held them for many years before Spir- 
 itualism was ever known, and the influence of 
 these older denominations casts its shadow over 
 the converts to Spiritualism in after years. 
 
 Early in the history of this movement, pic- 
 nics were held by various societies in different 
 (504) 
 
CAMP-MEETING WORK. 505 
 
 cities, in some shady grove adjacent to its bor- 
 ders, where they would have music, short ad- 
 dresses, and, occasionally, a few tests. After a 
 time these picnics were extended to two or three 
 days, sometimes even longer. In central New 
 York, in the early fifties, several of these grove 
 meetings were held, also in western Pennsylva- 
 nia, and in many other sections of the country 
 as well. Some of these grove meetings were 
 held annually for several seasons, then a lack of 
 interest on the part of the leaders or the removal 
 of the most prominent workers, either to Spirit 
 life or to some other section of the earth plane, 
 would cause a lack of interest, and the speedy 
 disintegration of the camps would follow. 
 
 One of these societies, however, organized in 
 the year 1855, has continued to hold its meetings 
 down to the present time, and is now a strong 
 local organization in Erie county, New York, 
 bearing the significant title of ' 'Friends of Human 
 Progress," with its headquarters at the village of 
 North Collins, N. Y. Contemporaneous meet- 
 ings were established near Rochester and Wav- 
 erly, none of which, however, are now in exist- 
 ence, and the history is lost to the Spiritualistic 
 public. Throughout Massachusetts, and we may 
 say throughout northern New England as well, 
 many of these picnics were held each season. 
 Dr. H. F. Gardner, Dr. A. H. Richardson and 
 other leading lights in Spiritualism were the prime 
 
506 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 movers in organizing these picnic movements, 
 but no attempt was made to establish camp- 
 meetings proper until after the war. The Metho- 
 dists, Adventists, and even the Universalists had 
 been in the habit of holding open-air meetings 
 for three or four days at a time, and the first 
 named body — the Methodists — held camp-meet- 
 ings continuing over a period of two or three 
 weeks. The Spiritualists, by mutual consent, 
 seemed to fall in with the precedent established 
 by these denominations and held meetings of 
 their own, with varying degrees of success, as we 
 have already shown in the references made to 
 the societies that have lived for a short time and 
 then gone out of existence forever. 
 
 The camp-meetings, proper, have now become 
 an integral part of the movement in the United 
 States, and no history of Spiritualism can ever be 
 written that does not give to the camp-meetings 
 their full meed of credit, for the work accom- 
 plished by them in carrying the light of the new 
 philosophy to thousands of minds who would not 
 otherwise hear it mentioned. At many of these 
 camps, our readers well know, thousands upon 
 thousands of dollars have been expended in cot- 
 tages and public buildings, in which the lectures, 
 lecturer's seances and entertainments of all kinds 
 are given; also in adorning the grounds with 
 flowers and shrubbery that add to the natural 
 beauty of the scenery that the God of Nature has 
 
CAMP-MEETING WORK. $0? 
 
 so beautifully painted upon the canvas wrought 
 by its own hand. The larger camps have fine 
 hotels, with all modern appurtenances, boarding 
 houses, groceries, and all modern conveniences 
 for the comfort of the visitors. The American 
 people, after experiencing the rigor of a Northern 
 Winter, and the extreme heat of early Summer 
 are glad to escape from their city homes for a 
 few weeks' rest beneath the umbrageous trees and 
 leafy bowers at the several camps. 
 
 The first Spiritualist camp-meeting in the 
 United States, consequently the first in the world, 
 was held at Maiden, Mass. , on the 30th of August, 
 1866. The committee calling this meeting was 
 composed of P. Clark, M. D. ; G. W. Bacon; J. 
 S. Hoppin; C. C. York, M. D . ; G. W. Vaugh; 
 L. Moody; Dr. U. Clark and E. E. Thompson. 
 
 The first meeting was called to order at 10:30 
 in the morning with an attendance of more than 
 three hundred people. Before evening closed in 
 on that same day upwards of a thousand people 
 were present. This camp was continued for three 
 seasons only, when, owing to the organization of 
 similar associations in different sections, the 
 people were attracted elsewhere, and the Maiden 
 camp w T as in consequence abandoned. The second 
 camp-meeting was established at Harwich, Cape 
 Cod, Mass., in 1867, but the first meeting was 
 not held until the Summer of iS68. This camp- 
 meeting has continued in existence ever since 
 
508 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 that time and is now one of the ancient land- 
 marks in the history of Spiritualism. 
 
 We have already spoken of the society known 
 as "Friends of Human Progress," at North Col- 
 lins, which was organized on a permanent basis 
 in the early Summer of 1855. It was then, as 
 its name indicated, a Society for promoting 
 human progress, chiefly in the direction of the 
 abolition of slavery. Woman's right to suffrage 
 was also advocated; and as Spiritualism was 
 the next step in human progress it became dis- 
 tinctively a Spiritualistic meeting. The meetings 
 were held in Hemlock Hall, a building whose 
 appearance can be imagined from the euphoni- 
 ous name it bears. Our subject, Mrs. Rich- 
 mond, was one of the first speakers to enter 
 this hall. Her associates were such men and 
 women as Henry C. Wright, A. J. Davis, Mary 
 F. Davis, Fred. Douglas, Win. Denton, Eliza- 
 beth L. Watson, Susan B. Anthony, Geo. W. 
 Taylor and Lyman C. Howe. Mrs. Richmond 
 has been employed occasionally, from year to 
 yea'r since the early meetings by this sturdy band 
 of Progressive Thinkers in those days when the 
 subject of freedom was being agitated in all sec- 
 tions of the Union. When the Society was com- 
 pelled to abandon Hemlock Hall, after twenty- 
 seven years of faithful service there, it purchased 
 several acres of land in another section of the 
 town, in 1883. The Society was then legally in- 
 
CAMP-MEETING WORK. 509 
 
 corporated, and Mrs. Richmond was invited to 
 give the dedicatory address and poem, and the 
 guides requested to give the name to the commo- 
 dious building erected upon the new grounds. 
 The poem was one of the best that has ever fallen 
 from the lips of our subject, and the name selected 
 by the guides for the place of meeting was the 
 ''Forest Temple." Those who have visited this 
 picturesque spot will observe that the building 
 is most appropriately named. 
 
 Her appearance at the North Collins meetings 
 was always the signal for a goodly attendance of 
 people. In the early fifties she was always an 
 attractive feature in the program of speakers. 
 The interest in her and her work has been con- 
 tinued during the years that have passed since 
 her first appearance there. Of the lectures given 
 by her from the North Collins platform, all her 
 contemporaries speak in the highest terms of 
 praise. "She has done a great deal to spread 
 the light of Spiritualism in Western New York," 
 says her friend and co-worker, Lyman C. Howe; 
 ' 'as a child speaker she was deemed a phenome- 
 non, and awakened an interest in the minds of 
 hundreds who otherwise would never have taken 
 any notice whatsoever of a Spiritualist lecturer. 
 The effect of her teachings upon the general pub- 
 lic cannot be estimated in words." The friends 
 at North Collins also spoke in high terms of 
 
510 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 praise of her labors in behalf of their Society 
 during past years. 
 
 Many attempts were made to organize camp- 
 meetings in New England and elsewhere soon 
 after the Maiden camp proved such a great suc- 
 cess, but many of these efforts were unavailing. 
 Walden Pond, which has been immortalized by 
 the pen of the gifted H. D. Thoreau, was the 
 place where a camp-meeting was held two or 
 three seasons, late in the sixties or early in the 
 seventies. These meetings were conducted by 
 Messrs. Richardson and Dodge, but after a time 
 Dr. Gardner and Dr. Richardson moved this 
 camp to Silver Lake, in Plympton, Mass. These 
 meetings were very popular for a time, but were 
 abandoned at the organization of the camp at 
 Lake Pleasant, Mass. 
 
 Lake Pleasant was organized in 1874, and has 
 grown to be one of the leading camps in the 
 United States. In 1890 it is stated that over 
 five hundred cottages had been erected at this 
 place. Our subject was among the early speak- 
 ers called to address the large audiences that 
 assembled at Lake Pleasant. Audiences num- 
 bering ten, fifteen and twenty thousand people 
 have been known to assemble here. 
 
 It was on one of these occasions, when there 
 was given by her guides a discourse upon the sig- 
 nificant and soul-stirring theme: 4 ' To your tents, 
 Israel!" of which a synopsis was given in the 
 
CAMP-MEETING WORK. 5 I I 
 
 "Banner of Light," by the gifted "G. A. B." 
 Spiritualists were summoned from their worldly 
 cares, the unceasing service that all, seemingly, 
 must render to mammon, to worship in the Tem- 
 ple of Nature, and there through the Spirit find 
 Nature's God. The discourses given at these 
 places were always full of the themes needed for 
 the day and hour, as well as pervaded by those 
 truths that endure forever. 
 
 She occupied the platform at Lake Pleasant 
 each summer for a number of years, her last ap- 
 pearance at that place being in the year 1882. 
 Her appearance upon the platform was always 
 gladly welcomed by a large number of admiring 
 friends, and her audiences as large as any that 
 greeted the several speakers at that place. It is 
 impossible to state how her hearers received the 
 advanced teachings that came through her organ- 
 ism as each soul must answer that question for 
 itself. 
 
 It is safe to say, however, that the people 
 received as much light from her as they did from 
 any other speaker upon the platform, and that 
 the record of her work, imperfectly kept at best 
 on earth, will be revealed in all its splendor and 
 grand effectiveness, when the Spirit World has 
 opened to our vision, when we will see and know 
 each other as we really are. 
 
 Of her work at Onset, one of the great camps 
 of the United States, its honored president, our 
 
5 I 2 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 esteemed brother and co-worker, Dr. H. B. Storer 
 writes as follows: 
 "H. D. Barrett, 
 
 "My Valued Friend and Brother: — Your 
 letter of inquiry, concerning the work of our es- 
 teemed sister, Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond, at 
 Onset Camp, was forwarded to me from Onset, 
 and reached me yesterday. 
 
 ' 'I regret to say that I have no data by which 
 I can ascertain just how often Mrs. Richmond 
 has spoken at Onset since the camp-meeting was 
 founded. I am quite sure that it would have 
 been every year if her other engagements would 
 have permitted; for no one is more highly appre- 
 ciated, or whose discourses are considered more 
 instructive and morally elevating than those which 
 fall from her lips. 
 
 "As to the literary quality and scholarly value 
 of these discourses, we have to remember that 
 her inspirations traverse the entire field of human 
 relationships; their philosophy intuitive and un- 
 assailable; their scientific arguments based upon 
 the nature of things, seen in their right relations; 
 their spirit worshipful and devout; while the dic- 
 tion of her utterances combine the most perfect 
 grace with the strength and volume of the most 
 significant language. 
 
 "It was my happy fortune to meet her upon 
 the public platform in the city of Buffalo, N. Y. , 
 in the year 1855, when she was but fifteen years 
 
CAMP-MEETING WORK. 513 
 
 of age. The impression made upon my mind at 
 that time of the transcendent wisdom and beauty 
 and power of her inspirations has only been deep- 
 ened and confirmed by my experiences of them 
 in subsequent years. Religion and Science, twin 
 angels in the realm of mind, move on together in 
 the harmony of her discourse. Eternal princi- 
 ples and the application of them to the exigen- 
 cies of present time, and the course of events in 
 the history of mankind, all come forth from this 
 fountain of inspiration, as the questioning minds 
 of her hearers are prepared to receive the truth. 
 
 ''We value truth according to our conscious 
 needs of it, and since her appearance as a chosen 
 instrument for Spiritual teaching, the impromptu 
 questions pertaining to all phases of progress and 
 reform, coming up from tens of thousands of 
 earnest enquirers, have been answered with the 
 ease and conscious possession of power worthy 
 of the highest wisdom. 
 
 ''I am glad that to you has been committed 
 the honorable task of compiling her life work; 
 for you will do it with the spirit and understand- 
 ing necessary to put into comprehensible form, 
 something of the mighty work which Mrs. Rich- 
 mond and her guides have been doing for nearly 
 forty years." 
 
 Our subject has visited Queen City Park but 
 once during this history, as we will see from the 
 following letter from the able president of the 
 
5 14 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Queen City Park Association, Dr. E. A. Smith, 
 who says: "Mrs. Richmond has only given five 
 lectures at our canp, having visited us but one 
 season since Queen City was established. Her 
 lectures gave eminent satisfaction to all who 
 heard them. We should have her here every year 
 were it not for the great expense of having her 
 come such a long distance as it is from Chicago to 
 this point." 
 
 In 1883 a Spiritualist camp-meeting was or- 
 ganized under the laws of the state of Tennes- 
 see, upon Lookout Mountain. The name of 
 this association was given through Mr. George 
 P. Colby, of Lake Helen, Florida, under the 
 control of his famous guide Seneca, who gave 
 the name of Lookout Mountain Camp-Meeting 
 Association. 
 
 The first meeting under its charter was held 
 in 1884. To Lookout Camp we find that our 
 subject was called on three successive seasons, 
 where she was, as ever, the center of attraction. 
 
 It was in the Summers of 1888, '89, '90 that 
 she visited that most picturesque spot. Dur- 
 ing those seasons Mr. Paul R. Albert was 
 president, and Mr. Seeman, his brother-in-law, 
 treasurer of the association. Those two gentle- 
 men with their families contributed much to 
 make her visits at that Southern camp among the 
 most enjoyable of her life. From the first she 
 felt as though they were old and cherished 
 
CAMP-MEETING WORK. 5 I 5 
 
 friends, and we have no doubt that is the testi- 
 mony of all true mediums who have come in con- 
 tact with them. If we had been able to have 
 reached them we would have called upon them 
 to give our readers their impressions of Mrs. 
 Richmond's work among them and her work at 
 that place. The well-known Spiritualist who is 
 now president of Lookout Camp, Jerry Robinson, 
 writes as follows: 
 "H. D. Barrett, 
 
 ' 'Dear Sir and Brother: — I take great pleas- 
 ure in saying — to the goodness of Mrs. Cora 
 L. V. Richmond — she kindly gave her services 
 for three years to our camp-meeting, out of her 
 desire to assist us and a wish to serve the cause. 
 She was appreciated by every one, especially by 
 those who were desirous of learning something 
 of the philosophy of life here and hereafter. I 
 look upon her as one of the leading lights of the 
 cause of Spiritualism. She spoke or lectured 
 from four to eight times a week during the 
 month of each year that she was engaged by us, 
 She w T as teaching all the time, either on or off 
 the rostrum, class w r ork being included. I hope 
 we may some day have her again with us. 
 ' 'Fraternally, 
 
 "Jerry Robinson." 
 
 Her audiences at Lookout Mountain were 
 among the largest that assembled at that place, 
 and her hearers went away with a feeling that 
 
5 16 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 they had been instructed by the words she 
 uttered. She dealt with questions the people 
 could understand and in which they were inter- 
 ested. One characteristic of her work may well 
 be noticed here. She has never been an icono- 
 clast in the sense of being a destroyer alone. 
 Whatever she has undertaken to destroy she has 
 done in a kindly manner and has always had 
 something better to offer in its place. This 
 teaching was peculiarly adapted to the people 
 who assembled at Lookout Mountain, as the 
 earnest words of Mr. Robinson indicate. 
 
 Copious extracts might be made from the sec- 
 ular press of Chattanooga, Tennessee, of her 
 work at this camp, but space forbids, and our 
 readers already know the universal testimony of 
 the press as to the scholarship and logic and sub- 
 lime ethics of these discourses. 
 
 A religious camp-meeting association was 
 established at Frazer's Grove, near Vicksburg, 
 Michigan, in 1883. To this camp our subject 
 was called each season following the organization 
 of the same. Here she received the same ap- 
 preciative attention that, has been hers at other 
 camps where she has labored since the inaugura- 
 tion of the camp-meeting movement in the United 
 States. Vicksburg has none of the attractions 
 possessed by Lookout Mountain, Lake Pleasant, 
 Onset or Cassadaga, yet as a local camp-meeting 
 it has been largely attended and the best of 
 
CAMP-MEETING WORK. 5 I 7 
 
 talent has appeared upon its platforms, Mrs. A. 
 M. Gladding, Lyman C. Howe, and Mrs. R. S. 
 Lillie being among the contemporary speakers 
 with our subject. Her repeated calls to this 
 place is indicative of her popularity with the 
 people and proves that the good people of Vicks 
 burg camp are highly progressive in their views, 
 and that they feel she is one of the leading ex- 
 ponents of the philosophy their camp represents. 
 
 She has also visited Maple Dell Camp, in 
 Ohio, during the past few years, where she has 
 received a warm welcome from the good people 
 assembled to listen to the uplifting truths of 
 Spiritualism. This camp is under the able man- 
 agement of D. M. King, an old-time worker in 
 our cause. Her lectures here were attended by 
 more than the average audiences and the teach- 
 ings given from that rostrum were eagerly received 
 by all who listened to them. 
 
 Another large camp has been established at 
 Lake Brady, Ohio, where three annual meetings 
 have been held since its legal incorporation. 
 Captain B. F. Lee is the able president, as- 
 sisted by a most efficient Board of Directors, of 
 which Mr. Stoeffel is the hard-working secretary. 
 Mrs. Richmond opened the camp and has been* 
 given a prominent place upon the rostrum at 
 Lake Brady each of these three seasons. The 
 audience at this camp varies upon the various 
 days of the week. The Sunday audiences are 
 
5 1 8 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 always large, receptive to truth, and possessed 
 of a sincere desire to learn of Spiritualism. Our 
 subject has always received a warm welcome at 
 this place, and her audiences have been among 
 the largest assembled there. In company with 
 Mr. W. J. Colville, she was employed for the 
 closing week of 1 894, lecturing alternate days with 
 him. The closing lecture was given through her 
 organism to an audience of several thousand. 
 From some of the regular attendants at Lake 
 Brady, we learn that the teachings of the guides 
 were eagerly sought by many who wished to 
 learn something definite concerning the views of 
 our subject upon the destiny of the human soul. 
 Our informant also states that hundreds of 
 friendships for Mrs. Richmond were formed at 
 each of these three visits and that her return 
 is eagerly looked for by them at many coming 
 conclaves of the Lake Brady Association. 
 
 Wherever Spiritualism has a hearing there 
 are people who have read or heard her lect- 
 ures, and would feel grieved if her name were 
 to be omitted from the program of the leading 
 camps of the country. 
 
 About twenty-five years ago the Spiritualists in 
 the vicinity of Laona, New York, began to hold 
 picnics at Alden's Grove, on Cassadaga Lake, 
 near what is now known as Lily Dale. These 
 picnics lasted only a day or two each year 
 for a number of years, but they were the origin 
 
CAMP-MEETING WORK. 5 I 9 
 
 of what is now known as the June meeting, or 
 three days' picnic, held early in June of each 
 season. We have not been able to find any 
 record that our subject was in attendance upon 
 these picnics, although we know that she spoke 
 at Laona and Fredonia early in her ministry, 
 and that she was frequently at her mother's 
 home at North Cuba, N. Y. , while these picnics 
 were being held, hence, it is highly probable 
 that she may have attended some of them. 
 
 In 1877 Dr. J. F. Carter was impressed to 
 go to some of his friends and interest them in 
 arranging for a camp-meeting in Alden's Grove. 
 He was successful in his undertaking and was 
 joined by many earnest workers through whose 
 instrumentality the first camp-meeting assembled 
 on the 11th of September, 1877, in Alden's 
 Grove. Many eminent speakers were in at- 
 tendance and were greeted by large audiences. 
 Meetings were held annually at this place until 
 1880, when a new association was formed known 
 as the Cassadaga Lake Free Association, now 
 so widely known as Cassadaga Camp. The 
 dedication of the new ground took place June 
 15th, 1880. Mrs. Richmond was first employed 
 at Cassadaga Camp in 1881. Her next appear- 
 ance was in 1887, during the same season that 
 the Hon. A, Gaston was elected president of the 
 camp. She has been one of the leading attrac- 
 tions upon that platform since the year last 
 
$20 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 named. Mrs. M. H. Skidmore considers Mrs. 
 Richmond to be one of the best speakers upon 
 the Spiritualist platform, and that the program 
 of Cassadaga would be sadly incomplete without 
 her name upon its list. Of her teachings Mrs. 
 Skidmore also speaks with much feeling, saying 
 that she considers them of the most advanced 
 order, and that they have come in at a time when 
 they were most needed, that their effect will be 
 to lead the thought of the people to the con- 
 sideration of higher aspects of the philosophy 
 and religion of Spiritualism. "She ably eluci- 
 dates the profoundest themes," Mrs. Skidmore 
 says, "and opens up new fields of thought to all 
 those who listen to her words." Mrs. Skidmore, 
 let it be known, stands in the same relation to 
 Spiritualism in Chautauqua County, N. Y. , as 
 Susan B. Anthony does to the suffrage move- 
 ment in the state of New York. 
 
 Mr. T. J. Skidmore, ex-president of the Cas- 
 sadaga Lake Free Association, speaks in equal 
 terms of appreciation of the work that Mrs. Rich- 
 mond has performed at Cassadaga. 
 
 Her remarkable poem, at the dedication 
 of the Skidmore Cottage, in 1890, when the 
 beautiful names, "Bonnie Castle Avelon," were 
 applied to the Skidmore home, is feelingly men- 
 tioned by both Mr. and Mrs. Skidmore in con- 
 nection with her work at Cassadaga. One of the 
 lines of this poem reads, "Avelon, Avelon, the 
 
CAMP-MEETING WORK. 52 I 
 
 home of the blest. " The muse was certainly in 
 the spirit of poesy on that occasion, as our read- 
 ers can see from the reference to the home of the 
 philanthropic Skidmores as the "home of the 
 blest." 
 
 Hon. A. Gaston, present president of this 
 camp, says: "Mrs. Richmond has been the means 
 of drawing many people here in spite of the fact 
 that many differ from her upon certain lines of 
 thought. Her work has been of the very highest 
 order, and she ranks among the best of our speak- 
 ers. She has been the means of giving a great 
 deal of instruction to our people, and is consid- 
 ered by all who know her to be a tower of 
 strength to the platform of Cassadaga. " 
 
 Her classes have been a distinctive feature of 
 her work at many of the camps that she has 
 visited each year since the inauguration of the 
 camp-meeting work. To these classes we have 
 already alluded in our reference to her work in 
 England, California and Chicago, relating as they 
 do to Psychopathy and to the Soul in Human Em- 
 bodiments. Some of the pupils who entered her 
 class room with feelings of doubt and utter skep- 
 ticism in regard to her philosophy and theoreti- 
 cal reasoning, have become thoroughly convinced 
 of the truth of the same through the irresistible 
 logic and practical explanations she has brought 
 to bear upon the subject she was elucidating. 
 
 It is not too much to say here, that these 
 
522 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 classes have formed a most important part of 
 her work at all of the camp-meetings visited by 
 her. Her pupils became her most enthusiastic 
 friends, and remain devoted to her and to her 
 teachings after having once become convinced 
 that the guides are right in the positions they 
 take upon these lofty themes. The letters that 
 have been received from these grateful friends 
 who have been led to a higher perception of what 
 they felt to be the truth through this class work, 
 and through reading her lectures and books upon 
 the same line of thought, would fill a volume 
 many times the size of this, and all would be of 
 great interest to the reading public. Space for- 
 bids their reproduction here, and only our word 
 in regard to the same can be given. 
 
 From all camps visited by our subject since 
 the camp-meeting work became a distinctive feat- 
 ure of Spiritualistic propagandism, come reports 
 similar to those we have mentioned above. All 
 regularly organized camp-meetings would be only 
 too glad to have her upon their platforms if her 
 services could be obtained, but as her time is 
 constantly employed by her home Society, in 
 Chicago, it is not possible for her to visit more 
 than three or four camps each season. 
 
 It is said that friendship is the brightest flower 
 that blooms in this cold world of ours, and the 
 friendships that are born of the soul must be the 
 brightest and sweetest flowers that bloom in the 
 
CAMP-MEETING WORK. 523 
 
 celestial gardens in the world of souls; therefore, 
 these friendships, born of the blending of the two 
 worlds, seem to unite heart to heart and soul to 
 soul, the material with the Spiritual, in a never- 
 ending chain of love and sympathy, that moves 
 around and around as the never-ending cycles of 
 time flit away, carrying those thus united to 
 supremer heights, to a broader view of the yet 
 grander truths, still unrevealed in that soul world, 
 which our gifted medium is endeavoring to make 
 real and tangible to the children of men. 
 
 The influence of these camp-meetings cannot 
 be estimated. From the rocky hills of New Eng- 
 land, upon whose brows the pine trees w r hisper 
 together in the summer breezes; or upon the 
 western slopes of the Coast Range, in the Golden 
 State; or upon the banks of the softly murmur- 
 ing rivers in the forests of Oregon or Washing- 
 ton; or down upon the shining sands of the Gulf 
 of Mexico; or upon lofty Lookout; in shady Park- 
 land; in lovely Cassadaga; in smiling Lake Pleas- 
 ant; or upon the hills overlooking the waters of 
 glorious Onset, where old ocean rolls in his never 
 ending waves upon the beach, — the voice of 
 the spirit is surely making its way down into the 
 hearts of the people who throng these sylvan re- 
 treats to hear what that world of souls has to 
 offer to the soul-sick child of man. 
 
 Here in these various places the loftiest thought 
 that Spiritualism has to give to the world finds 
 
524 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 utterance; here speakers so touched by a high and 
 holy inspiration from off the very altars of truth 
 builded in the supernal world; here thousands 
 who never have attended a Spiritualist meeting, 
 or listened to even the tiniest rap upon the table, 
 are found. Many of these come to scoff, but, 
 like the man mentioned by the writer of old, 
 have remained to pray. These camp-meetings, 
 through the speakers and mediums who have 
 been employed upon their platforms, have been 
 the means of shedding the light and truth of 
 Spiritualism abroad in the land. Their effects 
 upon the religious, social, intellectual and moral 
 lives of the people can never be told in song or 
 story — they must be measured by the better 
 lives, by the nobler deeds, by the purer thoughts, 
 and by the higher conceptions of right and duty 
 that these thousands of people express in their 
 actions, in their daily walks of life, and by the 
 purer and nobler humanity that succeeds the 
 present generation, whose leading minds are now 
 in control of, or managing these splendid camps. 
 Of those who have taught and wrought earn- 
 estly in these fields of labor, we find our subject 
 among the foremost. She does not feel that her 
 work has been a center around which all others 
 must revolve; she has simply been one with the 
 reformers and teachers who have endeavored to 
 bring in a better condition of things for suffering 
 humanity. That she has been able to do this is 
 
CAMP-MEETING WORK. 525 
 
 evinced by the multitude of facts that we have 
 recorded upon these pages; by the coming to- 
 gether from great distances of those who have 
 listened to her voice in early years, or who have 
 read the later teachings of the guides; by the 
 expressions of divine sympathy and heartfelt love 
 given forth by them. Now, that many of these 
 friends of our subject are going down toward 
 life's Western horizon, they are looking with 
 eager eyes over the Western mountains whose 
 tops are being painted vermillion and gold by 
 the setting sun, as he is about to glide down into 
 the darkness of the River of Death to rise on 
 that bright shore where the enfranchised souls 
 will bid us each a glad good-morning. 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 LITERARY WORK. 
 
 It is not alone as a public speaker that our sub- 
 ject has become known to the thinking people of 
 America and Europe, but also through her pen, 
 by which she has reached thousands .of human 
 hearts in the uplifting influences pertaining to 
 her published discourses, poems, and philo- 
 sophical and scientific works. She entered the 
 field of literature at an early age, being in her 
 eighteenth year only when she published the first 
 volume of her discourses, containing twenty of 
 her first lectures in New York City. This volume 
 has been succeeded by several subsequent ones, 
 comprising about the same number of lectures 
 each. They have been issued at various times 
 during her ministry, when the subjects of the 
 lectures and the thoughts expressed in them were 
 deemed of greatest moment to the reading public. 
 
 Of the literary merit of these various works our 
 readers can well judge through the excerpts we 
 have made from her lectures, and those we shall 
 make from her other works in connection with 
 this line of thought. In presenting her discourses 
 (526) 
 
LITERARY WORK. 527 
 
 to the public, it is impossible for a reporter to 
 give more than a record of the ideas advanced, 
 clothed in the speaker's language, while the im- 
 pressions conveyed through the gestures, voice 
 and peculiar expressions of the countenance are 
 all lost. The value of the thought, however, 
 expressed in these several books is not lost by 
 being put into cold tpye. 
 
 The oratorical embellishments, like a forest 
 that has lost some of its leaves, are wanting; but 
 our readers well know that it is the relation of 
 a writer's thought to his language that makes a 
 book valuable to him through his ability to apply 
 it to his life and to his own expressions of thought. 
 In order to do this one must familiarize himself 
 with the style and spirit of the author. The 
 discourses of our subject, as we have stated re- 
 peatedly, cover such a wide range of subjects as 
 to constitute a continued series of progressive or 
 upward steps for the reader. Each lecture is a 
 story in itself, and opens the mental vision to a 
 wider view in the intellectual fields of thought 
 than ever before presented. She has blended in 
 these published lectures religion and science in a 
 way that leads one to the comprehension of 
 higher truths underlying these two departments 
 of human knowledge and aspiration, as we may 
 say, so that there will be in the minds of all who 
 follow her inspired pages a realization of the fact 
 that Modern Spiritualism has come to the world 
 
528 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 to be at once a science, philosophy and religion. 
 Her philosophical and metaphysical lectures 
 present the most advanced thoughts upon the 
 different subjects relating to the cosmos, and the 
 deductions made from scientific experiments, 
 possible for any mind to grasp under the limita- 
 tions of mortal life. 
 
 The first volume of her lectures was published 
 early in the year 1858, and comprises the dis- 
 courses that were stenographically reported dur- 
 ing portions of the previous year. Her lecture 
 on the gyroscope, to which we have already 
 alluded, will hereafter appear in full, so that our 
 readers may have an opportunity of judging for 
 themselves in regard to this most famous of her 
 philosophical lectures. One volume of her dis- 
 courses that is worthy of especial note, not only 
 for the value of the thoughts expressed in the 
 lectures, but also from a literary point of view, 
 is the one entitled, ' ' The Sciences and their Phi- 
 losophy," given in Dodworth's Hall, New York, 
 in 1859. This book shows that the guides were 
 versed in all the sciences, the history of the 
 Christian religion, ancient history, moral and 
 mental philosophy, and all of the applied 
 sciences. The literary style of this volume is 
 terse and vigorous, abounding in rare epigrams, 
 which make the reader think upon the subjects 
 presented to his vision on the pages he is perusing. 
 
 Verbositv and tergiversation of thought are 
 
LITERARY WORK. . 529 
 
 wanting in all of her works, only in so far as ap- 
 propriate adjectives and the advancement from 
 one stage to another in elucidating a subject to 
 her readers, are absolutely needed. Neither can 
 she be accused of being tautological in her writ- 
 ings; she makes her statements clear and dis- 
 tinct, expresses them in positive terms, and goes 
 straight toward the point she wishes to make. 
 The aim of the guides prompting her is to make 
 each step an upward one, and to cause the reader 
 to think for himself upon the points advanced in 
 her works. This statement is true of all the 
 volumes of her discourses that have been pub- 
 lished since 1 857, and it is doubly true of ''Psycho- 
 pathy " and ' ' The Soul in Human Embodiments, " 
 published more recently. 
 
 In 1 87 1, her famous poem, "Hesperia, " was 
 given to the world. This poem, a book of 235 
 pages, dedicated to the future Republic, attracted 
 the attention of the scholars, litterateurs and 
 statesmen of the nation, at the time of its ap- 
 pearance. The theme of this work is one in 
 which all American citizens would naturally feel 
 an interest, and from the introduction to Hes- 
 peria, we quote a brief description of the subject 
 of the work. 
 
 1 ' Astrsea, the genius of liberty and justice, seeks 
 a dwelling place upon the earth. Persecuted and 
 driven from land to land, she follows the evening 
 star and finds at last a beautiful kingdom in the 
 
530 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Western world; this becomes her home and the 
 birthplace of her beloved daughter Hesperia, 
 
 "Erotion, the genius of love and fidelity, the 
 husband of Astraea and father to Hesperia, after 
 many wanderings in search, at last joins the 
 objects of his love and care. Reunited they 
 preside over this new land and seek to preserve it 
 for their child's inheritance. They are recog- 
 nized and cherished by a small band of devoted 
 followers, who summon them to their councils 
 in the city of Fraternia. 
 
 "At first liberty and love prevail, but Astraea 
 discovers the presence of a serpent who breathes 
 on her a subtle poison, and she (with Erotion) is 
 slain. 
 
 "Llamia, the serpent of policy, then controls 
 and takes in charge the beautiful child Hesperia; 
 seeking to unite her in marriage to her foul son 
 Slavery — who must be nameless evermore; but 
 Hesperia is warned by the genius of nature, Calios, 
 who, in the guise of a poet and magician, holds 
 sway even over Llamia. When Hesperia be- 
 holds him she recognizes her soul's counterpart, 
 and is prepared, by his words and love, to resist 
 all the evil machinations of Llamia and her son. 
 "Llamia, however, holds temporary power 
 over the form of Hesperia, and succeeds in throw- 
 ing a spell around the maiden which she vainly 
 imagines will prove fatal; the love of her parents 
 and of Calios rouses her spirit, and with them 
 
LITERARY WORK. 53 I 
 
 she withdraws into the world of souls, where, 
 for a time, she beholds the scenes enacted under 
 the influence of Llamia. She witnesses in Athenia 
 and Crescentia deeds of horror and the tortures 
 inflicted upon the oppressed. Calios sings to 
 her in plaintive songs of these down-trodden 
 ones, lures her by the voices of nature, and in 
 interludes of love and truth seeks to win her back 
 to her earthly kingdom. 
 
 "Long years does Llamia hold sway and at 
 last wakens the voice of war; when Astraea, not 
 dead, but only withdrawn for a space, turns the 
 sword of Llamia upon her son. 
 
 "Through long suffering is Hesperia made 
 strong and pure. She listens to the voice of 
 Nature's children and their tortures cease; slav- 
 ery and war are known no more. Astraea and 
 Erotion are again the attendant and abiding 
 souls of this fair land; they witness with rapture 
 and benedictions the union of Calios and Hesperia, 
 who rule with undivided sway over the most 
 lovely empire of the earth. " 
 
 The induction to this poem, as she calls it, 
 consists of forty-two triple lined stanzas of ex- 
 quisite beauty and power. The Genius of Lib- 
 erty and Justice she likens to a beautiful woman, 
 who stands upon a high rock, looking out over 
 the sea, musing over her failure to find a home 
 in other lands, but with a feeling of hope in her 
 heart that America will prove a land of safety, 
 
532 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 as well as of refuge, for her persecuted chil- 
 dren. This beautiful woman spoke, and her 
 voice "Filled all the vibrant air with harmonies," 
 telling how the Orient and the Crescent had 
 ceased to hold any place in their land for Free- 
 dom, and that in the islands of Greece, and in 
 Italy she could dwell no longer, but must find a 
 home far beyond the Pillars of Hercules. Then, 
 closing with these beautiful words, almost pro- 
 phetic of what is soon to be realized all over the 
 earth: 
 
 "Europe shall feel my breath, ere while she hates 
 And loathes me and my children, but she waits 
 Until slow tyranny unlocks the gates. 
 
 Let Cross and Crescent bar the doors of pearl, 
 Let emerald waters all their wild waves hurl 
 Hope doth her banner brightly now unfurl." 
 
 She then turned and looked toward the West, 
 and chose the fairest land beneath the skies for 
 her dwelling place. This was our own loved 
 native land. She claimed it from sea to sea as 
 the home of the spirit of Liberty. The poet 
 tells the story in the following triplet: 
 
 "Sandaled with plumes of thought, her spirit sent ■ 
 Its living form across the continent, — 
 A thousand leagues on its great purpose bent." 
 
 After having brought all the land under sway, 
 her daughter Hesperia, or the Spirit of Love, 
 was born. Her story is one that tells us how 
 
LITERARY WORK. 533 
 
 the Indian tribes were subdued and exterminated 
 one by one, and how Slavery was at last over- 
 come, after causing much agony to the gentle 
 mother Astraea or Freedom, and the daughter 
 Hesperia. 
 
 The second portion, or the prelude to Book 
 First, is entitled "Astraea." and shows us that the 
 painters skill, the sculptor's art, the poet's song, 
 the architect's lofty conceptions, the sweet 
 breath of music and the instruments of harmony 
 are all transitory, fleeting in their natures, so far 
 as their expressions on earth are concerned, but 
 
 ■ Those high immortal minds. — 
 Masters of harmony, 
 Masters of poem- 
 Masters of line and form. 
 Masters of masonry, 
 Each clasp their hands with ail 
 And climb the three-fold height 
 Of that art pyramid 
 That reaches up to Heaven." 
 
 and then, with a most wonderful word painting, 
 shows us that Nature and Art are one. as souls 
 are one with God: 
 
 Matter reveals God's form. 
 As truth reveals his soul." 
 
 Our author's references to music are most 
 beautiful, one of the refrains being. "The an- 
 thems of the sea still sound exultingly. " So 
 beautiful is the reference to the pine trees that 
 
534 MR S- CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 we reproduce it as it came from the master mind, 
 in these words: 
 
 "Broad peans from the pines, — 
 The matchless, murmuring pines, 
 The writhing, wailing pines, 
 The sighing, sobbing pines, 
 The music haunted pines, 
 We weep for melody like yours." 
 
 Her reference to Mozart, Haydn, Beethoven, 
 the grand oratories of all musicians of all lands 
 are most beautiful. We can almost hear the 
 sobbing, sighing pines, making melancholy music 
 as the winds of winter sweep through their 
 branches, the voice of the sky lark, and of the 
 sweet warblers of the forests, together with the 
 sweet song of the nightingale, are heard in spirit 
 as we read the poet's words. We can see the 
 hand of a royal architect erecting earth's mighty 
 pillars, a royal painter marking all the forms of 
 life with coloring, and making all the world to 
 glow with rare combinations of colors, like the 
 beautiful rainbow arch of heaven; the sweet 
 flowers unfolding their petals to greet the sun as 
 it rises o'er the earth, expressing a thought of far 
 greater potency than any ever given forth by 
 mortal mind. The sacred lotus and the water 
 lilies are indices of the uplifting of the thoughts 
 of man to this mighty power that has expressed 
 these perfect thoughts in the rare colors of earth 
 and sky, these rare symphonies of music in the 
 voices of the birds, and the moaning of the trees, 
 
LITERARY WORK. 535 
 
 or in the forms of the flowers that have come to 
 bless the children of men. 
 
 "So every perfect thought 
 Enfolds us like a robe 
 Becomes a part of all, 
 That we ourselves become 
 And paves the starry way 
 To our eternal home." 
 
 We cannot enter into the consideration of the 
 thought expressed in the dialogue between Ero- 
 tion and Astrsea, but we find there some of the 
 sublimest thoughts expressed in blank verse that 
 it has ever been our privilege to read. The love 
 that Astrsea had for Hesperia is most beautifully 
 told, but it would mar the rare beauty of the 
 poem to give even a brief extract here. The 
 poem itself must be read and studied in order to 
 understand its matchless beauty. 
 
 Astrsea is one day watching the eagles push- 
 ing their young fledglings out of the nest, to have 
 them try their wings in flight, the mother bird 
 watches them that she may dive down beneath 
 them to catch the falling birds upon her back 
 lest they shall be dashed to pieces upon the 
 earth below. She applies this to the children of 
 men, saying: 
 
 " So doth the Infinite with us, 
 Pushing us forth from His eternal nest 
 That we may learn to fly alone, His love 
 Meanwhile extending far beneath 
 To save us if we fall." 
 
536 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 In speaking to her husband, Erotion, concern- 
 ing Hesperia, Astraea utters some words that 
 are worthy of the consideration of all thinking 
 people. We quote this at length in order that 
 our readers may see what the guides of Mrs. 
 Richmond have taught upon this all important 
 question of woman's emancipation, and have 
 been teaching during her whole ministry: 
 
 ' ' Well I know 
 To whom more than all others she will be 
 A blessing and a guiding star of love. 
 Woman — who, held as any chattel slave 
 By other slaves, the monarchs of the world, 
 Whose simple duty is to please their sense, 
 Or while away an idle hour at best; 
 Or who, in Europe sits upon a throne 
 Of social power and plays the mocking-bird 
 For some fool's pleasure, lending her rare powers 
 To idle mimicry and glittering show. 
 Woman— who sits with motionless white lips, 
 But dares not sing the song that rises there; 
 Though genius kindled and eloquent, 
 She crowds it back to break upon her heart. 
 Woman, who, loveless and unloved, becomes 
 The sneer and jest of every idler's tongue, 
 Because, perchance, she dares to walk alone 
 The narrow paths of life, rather than bear 
 The loathsome bonds of an unholy tie 
 Which her soul cannot sanction; for a dream 
 Has ever burned within her heart — a pure 
 A lofty, bright ideal — and its flame 
 Makes there a vestal altar unto God. 
 Woman, who, at the worst goes madly forth 
 From some harsh parent's roof, like a blind moth 
 Allured by the false glare of pleasure's flame, 
 
LITERARY WORK. S37 
 
 Or falser promises of a dark soul; 
 
 But who within her heart loathes things impure, 
 
 And only seeks for love and sympathy: 
 
 Woman, who, at the best, must watch and pray. 
 
 Keeping the vestal fires forever bright, 
 
 In battlemented tower and guarded wall. 
 
 Lest some rude breath of calumny and scorn 
 
 Shall mar the altar's spotless purity — 
 
 But who, if some bright being sudden came, 
 
 Endowed with heaven inspired eloquence. 
 
 To break the chains and gyves that bind her thus, 
 
 Open the gates of cruel circumstance 
 
 To the bright angel opportunity. 
 
 Would uplift heart and hands in purest joy 
 
 And thankfulness, and trusting, follow her 
 
 To those pure heights only attained by those 
 
 Who choose the martyr's glorious fiery doom 
 
 Rather than bear the galling, gilded chains 
 
 Which unrequited love and labor forge 
 
 To bind in fetters the fair queens of earth. 
 
 To these splendid pictures of Astrsea in regard 
 to Hesperia and what she hopes she will accom- 
 plish for women, Erotion replies with deep feel- 
 ing. He, commends this splendid dream, and 
 fearlessly rebukes parents for being petty tyrants 
 in their homes. Corporeal punishment is shown 
 up in all its horrors to the reader, and a strong 
 plea is made for the rule of love in every home. 
 Erotion then proceeds to discuss the marriage 
 question in a philosophical vein, and shows that 
 many parents are wedded only by the law of the 
 land, not by the law of the soul. Of true mar- 
 riage, or union of souls, he speaks most elo- 
 quently, and says that from the union of souls 
 
538 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 the saviors, martyrs, rarest poets, and grandest 
 intellects have sprung: 
 
 " Who gives unto his age a thought complete 
 Hath been the offspring of marriage as pure 
 As that which gave a Jesus to the world." 
 
 All saviors and other high souls, who have 
 blessed mankind are twin born. "Perfect lives 
 become the full expression of Heaven's har- 
 monies," says Erotion, "yet high thoughts and 
 ministrations bring no recompense of the world's 
 fame." He closes his speech with the prophecy 
 that Hesperia will live to triumph over all her 
 foes. When slavery fell the words of Erotion 
 seemed about to be realized, but when the en- 
 slavement of the laborers of all of the artisan 
 classes took place, when Mammon resumed the 
 throne of power, the day of Hesperia's full 
 triumph was postponed. When it shall come 
 none of us can tell, but some day, perhaps far 
 away in the future, Liberty shall reign supreme 
 over the entire earth. 
 
 The second part of this wonderful poem is en- 
 titled "Fraternia," and refers to the work accom- 
 plished in Philadelphia, the cradle of American 
 liberty. The invitation to Liberty and Love to 
 dwell with the American people and be their 
 rulers is given in the finest political language. 
 The Revolutionary fathers, with their serious, 
 care-worn faces, are sitting in solemn council, 
 trying to' find some one capable of ruling their 
 land in a spirit of justice. They offer a crown 
 
LITERARY WORK. 539 
 
 to one of their greatest leaders, and he refuses to 
 accept it. They seek some one to lead them 
 when Erotion and Astrsea appear in their midst, 
 weary and worn with their journeyings, pale and 
 haggard from much suffering, yet true to their 
 devotion to the principles of right. They are 
 welcomed and are given a royal greeting. The 
 patriots are eager to crown Astraea, or Love, as 
 their Queen, and Erotion, or Liberty, as their king. 
 This portion of the book, Fraternia, is dedicated to 
 Lucretia Mott. It is impossible to fully describe 
 the rare beauty of this section of the poem. It 
 must be read to be appreciated. ' The fair city, 
 Fraternia, as Philadelphia at first promised to 
 be, gave refuge for a time to the spirit of Liberty 
 and Love, but Hesperia lost her loved parents 
 and imagined that they had gone back to their 
 lonely mountain home, there to enjoy their free- 
 dom undisturbed by any tyrant or foe in the 
 human form. They placed Hesperia in charge 
 of a lady who was honored by all men, and who 
 sympathized with Hesperia in her loneliness. 
 This woman was Llamia, who sought to soothe 
 her. The story of Fraternia is filled with many 
 excellent thoughts, with one of which we close 
 our review as follows: 
 
 " It is easy to make rules 
 For others, set the golden word on high, 
 For all the world to follow save ourselves. 
 We claim exemption by especial plea 
 And hope to pettifog our way to heaven." 
 
54° MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Lucretia Mott, acknowledges the dedication in 
 the following letter: 
 
 " Roadside (Near Philadelphia), 
 
 December 20, 1870. 
 "My Dear Friend: 
 
 "I have suffered thine of the 8th inst. to re- 
 main too long unacknowledged, hardly knowing 
 what ought to be said. Long accustomed to have 
 my name held up to reproach, I learned 'to en- 
 dure hardness.' Now, that the tide is turned 
 (save as to Woman's Rights), it is not so easy to 
 receive adulation and complimentary notes, and 
 make just the right returns. So if thy intended 
 honor be not duly acknowledged, please make 
 allowance for ignorance. 
 
 "Sincerely thine, 
 
 "Lucretia Mott." 
 
 The story of Hesperia is continued in Part 
 Third under the name of Llamia, dedicated to 
 William Lloyd Garrison, and his noble coadju- 
 tors, the men and women of the Anti-Slavery 
 Society. Llamia is the Serpent of Policy, who 
 rules America, both North and South, by means 
 of her siren-like power. In her home Hesperia 
 is placed, as she leaves Fraternia. Here Llamia 
 continues her direful machinations and attempts 
 to wed Hesperia to her foul son, Slavery, but she 
 is foiled, and Hesperia makes her escape, only to 
 be recaptured and held in her power until the 
 poet, Calios, Hesperia's soul counterpart, breaks 
 
LITERARY WORK. 54 1 
 
 the spell and sets Hesperia free. While under 
 Llamia's power, Hesperia is nearly slain by the 
 fearful intrigues and conspiracies that Llamia uses 
 to maintain her sway over her victim's mind. This 
 captivity only serves to make Hesperia and the 
 friends of Liberty everywhere the more deter- 
 mined to destroy Llamia and her son when the 
 final contest is waged. 
 
 Part Fourth of the story is called Crescentia, 
 dedicated to Frederick Douglas, champion of 
 freedom, and to the Southern Loyalists. The 
 theme of this portion of the story of Hesperia 
 deals with one of the Southern cities, probably 
 New Orleans, and gives a brief pen picture of the 
 conditions of the people, and their feelings dur- 
 ing the few years prior to the war, under the 
 influence of Llamia and her son, Slavery. 
 
 Part Fifth is entitled Athenia, and refers to 
 Boston, and is dedicated to Wendell Phillips, the 
 friend of humanity and the master of eloquence. 
 Even Athenia is under the domination of Llamia 
 and Slavery, for her citizens permitted the fugi- 
 tive slaves to be taken back into bondage from 
 their city, so great was their fear of the political 
 power of the South. For this subservience and 
 truckling to America's evil genius, the spirit of 
 Freedom pronounces loud and deep curses upon 
 Athenia, who is made to pay the penalty of wrong- 
 doing in the long, bloody Civil War that came to 
 destroy the power of Llamia and Slavery. 
 
542 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Mr. Phillips, in a friendly letter, acknowledges 
 the dedication and the receipt of a copy of Hes- 
 peria in the following words: 
 
 "Why did you send me this superb copy of 
 your fine poem? 'I never deserved it,' as Charles 
 Lamb used to say, when his crony poet, Barton, 
 sent him a fine haunch. 'I never would have 
 given you as fine a thing.' Well, it is because 
 you are the more generous; but I can tell a good 
 thing when I see it almost as quick as you can, 
 so have that right and title to the volume that 
 Coleridge claimed when he borrowed a wise 
 book and never returned it, viz. : that he 'valued 
 it and knew its use better than the assumed 
 owner.' I think, judged by that test — the pleas- 
 ure it gives — I have a clear title to this flowing 
 of soul into gorgeous touching lines. Let me 
 congratulate you on having, as Byron sings: 
 'Wreaked your thoughts upon expression, and 
 thrown soul, heart, mind, passions into words,' 
 so successfully and sweetly. 
 
 "Faithfully yours, 
 
 "May 4, 1871." "Wendell Phillips." 
 
 We take this opportunity to state that Mr. Gar- 
 rison and Mr. Douglas were also both warm, 
 personal friends of our subject, and expressed 
 themselves as much pleased with the poem as a 
 whole, and especially with the compliment paid 
 to them in the dedication of certain portions of 
 it to them. 
 
LITERARY WORK. 543 
 
 Book Second, in Hesperia, deals with the his- 
 tory of the Indian tribes upon the American soil. 
 The first, being a most charming poem couched 
 in exquisite language, and abounding with splen- 
 did figures of speech and fine imagery of thought, 
 is the sad, romantic story of Ouina and her 
 parents. As we have already adverted to this, 
 we need not dwell upon this beautiful poem any 
 further than to call our readers' attention to its 
 rare beauty, that they may read it for them- 
 selves. 
 
 Part Second of the sad story of the Indians is 
 entitled Laus Natura, dedicated to Walt Whit- 
 man, the poet of Nature. It is a most pathetic 
 song, and the refrain of the prelude in the words, 
 "How they wave," referring to all of the vege- 
 table and floral kingdoms, all the different mani- 
 festations that the Indians perceived in Nature, 
 is most pathetic. The pleading of the Indian 
 people through their different tribes for justice is 
 most vividly portrayed. The story is told in ex- 
 quisite language, and the pathos of its diction 
 touches the heart of every reader. This poem 
 should be in the hands of every lover of justice 
 in America, and will cause the cheek of every 
 thinking man and woman to tingle with shame 
 as the wrongs of the helpless Indian people are 
 brought to view. As we read, we can hear the 
 eloquent tongues of Powhattan, pleading for jus- 
 tice, gentle Pocahontas pleading for the captives 
 
544 MRS - CORA L - v - RICHMOND. 
 
 and endeavoring to establish peace, the great 
 Massasoit, from the rocky shores of New Eng- 
 land, sends up his pleading cry from the depths 
 of his mild spirit for justice and right, until at 
 last he was compelled to rise to defend his own; 
 stately King Phillip, with eloquent tongue and 
 sterling devotion to his country, the great patriot 
 of the Narragansetts; Canonicus, Miantonomo, 
 Canonchet, Garangula, Tecumseh, the mighty 
 chieftain of the War of 1812, the eloquent Logan, 
 the betrayed Osceola, the wronged Pontiac, and 
 the lordly Sagoyawatha, all, all are heard 
 from their tombs relating the sad story of their 
 wrongs; and crying out for redress. No Spirit- 
 ualist can read this wonderful poem without 
 being stirred to a sense of duty in regard to his 
 relations to the Indian. 
 
 Mr. Whitman acknowledges the receipt of a 
 copy of Hesperia in the following words: 
 
 "Washington, D. C, May 5, 1871. 
 
 "My Dear Madam and Friend: — I was ex- 
 pecting to visit New York early this month, and 
 intended to call and thank you for your beauti- 
 ful and valued gift of Hesperia — but finding I 
 shall not go now for two. or three weeks, I write 
 to acknowledge the receipt of the poem and to say 
 that when I come on, I shall personally call and 
 pay my respects. -Walt Whitman." 
 
 The closing portion of this beautiful story, 
 under the captions "Red, White and Blue," is 
 
LITERARY WORK. 545 
 
 entitled "The Benediction," and refers to retri- 
 bution, compensation and prophecy. It is ded- 
 icated to "Ulyses S. Grant, the earnest patriot, 
 the faithful servant of the people, the true friend 
 of the oppressed and long abused Indian, the 
 citizen soldier who prefers to exchange the lau- 
 rels of war for the olive branch of peace." 
 
 This poem shows that the law of retribution 
 for the evils of slavery, and the injustice done to 
 the Indian was most certainly felt. Also that 
 the law of compensation meted out to the people 
 who had suffered wrong, at last, their measure 
 of justice, and made all the people of the earth 
 to know that right had conquered wrong. 
 
 The prophecy indicated a brighter and better 
 day for the Nation, the promise of the Spiritual 
 millenium that shall bring in a universal reign of 
 peace. President Grant sent an autograph letter 
 in acknowledgment of the receipt of the copy of 
 Hesperia. After suitable greeting, General 
 Grant says: 
 
 "I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt 
 of a copy of Hesperia which you were so kind as 
 to send me. I beg that you will accept my 
 thanks for your very kind expressions, and for 
 the volume which I hope to read at my earliest 
 leisure. Very respectfully, 
 
 "U. S. Grant. 
 
 "Executive Mansion, April 17, 1871." 
 
54^ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 In addition to Hesperia, and the several vol- 
 umes of Discourses that we have referred to, 
 besides many minor poems of great merit, she 
 has published two other works, the one phi- 
 losophical and scientific entitled "Psychopathy," 
 and the other, "The Soul in Human Embodi- 
 ments." Psychopathy is divided into eight chap- 
 ters, all of which deal with the different types of 
 life, foods, and their value, and various things 
 pertaining to a thorough understanding of the 
 human organism. The first chapter deals with 
 the Physical and Spiritual Basis of Life. The 
 second treats of the Influence of Spirit over the 
 Organic Functions of the Body. The third, of 
 the Influence of Food, raiment and surrounding 
 conditions and atmospheres upon the Human 
 Organism. Fourth, of Psychology, Mesmerism, 
 Magnetism, and Electricity, as healing agencies. 
 Fifth, of Social Life, including Marriage and 
 Parentage. Sixth, of Actual Magnetic Poles and 
 their corresponding nerve centres, their relation 
 to Psychopathic treatment. Seventh, of voli- 
 tion. Eighth, a resume of the entire series. 
 
 Both "Psychopathy" and the "Soul" are filled 
 with sublime thoughts, -couched in the most schol- 
 arly language, scientifically applied, and philo- 
 sophically considered. It would not be fair to 
 the scholarly attainments of the authors of these 
 works to epitomize their teachings in a brief re- 
 view. It was said of Spinoza that his premises 
 
LITERARY WORK. $4/ 
 
 in philosophy being granted, his conclusions must 
 inevitably be accepted by all of his students. 
 The same statement is true of the teachings of 
 the guides through Mrs. Richmond. The logic of 
 Psychopathy and the Soul is most complete, and 
 unanswerable from the standpoint of the major- 
 ity of the readers of those works. If a man or 
 woman desires to think, or wishes to be com- 
 pelled to think, these works should be placed in 
 their hands. They cannot fail to be benefited 
 by the careful study that these books require. 
 Therefore, we can say in passing that the literary 
 standing of "Psychopathy" and the "Soul" is 
 among the very first works on those subjects in 
 English literature. The ideas are expressed in 
 language that any thinking person cannot fail to 
 comprehend. These books should be in the 
 hands of every Spiritualist on the globe. 
 
 One of Ouina's serials is worthy of especial 
 mention in this work. It is entitled "Zulieka," 
 and was published in the columns of "The Pro- 
 gressive Thinker," in the Winter of 1892 and 
 1893. ^ is considered one of the finest works 
 that has been given through her organism. It 
 deals with romance, fact, fiction, politics, psychic 
 experiences, and occult arts in a most intensely 
 interesting and instructive manner. The story 
 was planned and written by Ouina entirely with- 
 out the knowledge of the medium, as she was in 
 an unconscious trance state under Ouina's con- 
 
548 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 trol at the time. It seems that Mr. J. R. Fran- 
 cis, the able and enterprising editor of ' 'The Pro- 
 gressive Thinker," one day asked Ouina for a 
 contribution to its columns. She promised him 
 a story, and the result of her promise was the 
 weirdly beautiful romance "Zulieka." Ouina 
 has a sanctum all to herself in the medium's 
 home, into which she would take, Mrs. Richmond 
 in the trance state, write chapter after chapter 
 of the story in orderly form; then lock the manu- 
 script in her desk until it was called for by Editor 
 Francis. Mrs. Richmond never read one word 
 of the story until after it had been published in 
 "The Progressive Thinker." 
 
 In order to fully comprehend this marvellous 
 story from the skies, our readers must study it 
 for themselves. The occult realm is visited by 
 the writer in a most realistic sense, and the facts 
 underlying Occultism are clearly presented to our 
 view. The reader is carried away by the beau- 
 tiful pen pictures that reveal so much of the 
 wondrous beauties of the two worlds which are 
 made to appear as closely united in one. It 
 makes one almost sigh for like experiences so 
 vividly realistic do the scenes depicted by Ouina 
 appear to all. 
 
 The story is full of useful lessons. A broad- 
 minded English nobleman weds the daughter of 
 a Parsee mystic in India, and with his bride re- 
 sides for a time in the beautiful island of Ceylon. 
 
LITERARY WORK. 549 
 
 This marriage was a union of souls in the most 
 complete sense. Three years later the child 
 Zulieka was born. The young couple delighted 
 to indulge in psychic experiments, and had two 
 attendants in their household named Hiejoh and 
 the young nobleman's private secretary, who 
 bore the peculiar name of Spyx. Through these 
 psychics, the earl obtained much useful informa- 
 tion and instruction in occult phenomena. 
 Through his long continued studies of occultism, 
 the earl familiarized himself thoroughly with the 
 esoteric and exoteric phenomena of the Orient, 
 and through the mediumship of his two assistants 
 the spirit-world was able to warn him of danger 
 to himself and household, and rendered it pos- 
 sible for him to aid others. On a trip to Cal- 
 cutta he met two wonderful mediums from 
 America, who warned him of danger to his life, 
 and gave him some useful information of a philo- 
 sophical and scientific nature. These American 
 mediums enter at intervals into the story, and 
 always present some of the most instructive 
 phenomenal manifestations and positive tests. 
 
 Summoned to England by the transition of his 
 father, the young earl is saved from an assassin's 
 hand by the occult forces around him, as he had 
 been repeatedly saved from danger by the same 
 power on other occasions Zulieka develops into 
 a wonderful medium, and through the chance 
 visit of the American mediums already named, 
 
550 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 she gives some startling phenomena at her father's 
 castle. Even in childhood Zulieka was possessed 
 of great wisdom, and did not require the school 
 training usually forced upon children. So com- 
 pletely in touch, and so perfectly in sympathy 
 with the spirit-world were her parents and her- 
 self, that her own intuitions familiarized her with 
 every department of knowledge. On one occa- 
 sion, she was appointed to bestow some prizes 
 at a charitable school for boys. By her own 
 clear reasoning, and leading questions, she taught 
 the boys to see the evils of the giving of prizes, 
 and led the teachers to abandon the pernicious 
 practice forever. Assisted by her father, she ac- 
 complished the metamorphosis of the charitable 
 institutions, patronized by the so-called nobility, 
 and made them homes, in deed, as well as in 
 name, for the inmates, who were not permitted 
 to feel under the new regime, that they were 
 dependents upon the bounties of strangers. 
 
 The questions of civil right for the English 
 workingmen, the farmers, mechanics, and miners 
 upon his estate, and elsewhere in the United 
 Kingdom, were laid before the earl by the occult 
 powers around him, who led him to see that suf- 
 frage was their inalienable right. Guided by his 
 humane instincts, his wife's intuitions and Zu- 
 lieka's revelations, the young earl metamorphosed 
 his estate and tried to better the condition of 
 his people. His guides in the other life soon 
 
LITERARY WORK. 551 
 
 made him feel that his property was a burden, 
 and led him to see and feel that it was not his 
 by right, for he had never earned it himself, but 
 his people, who had developed the estates, 
 opened the mines and erected his villages, were 
 really the ones in whom the titles to his property 
 should be vested. Bereft of his faithful wife, 
 the earl returns to Ceylon with Zulieka, renounces 
 his title, and deeds all of his property to the men 
 and women upon his estates, who, through this 
 means, become English freemen, land owners, 
 vested with full political rights. This was a direct 
 blow at the English nobility, and caused even the 
 royal throne to tremble. Who of us can say 
 but that Ouina has probably shown the English 
 philanthropists a direct path by which they can 
 find a solution for their political difficulties and 
 the restoration to the people of their full legal 
 rights? Let one or two powerful noblemen be 
 made to see this, as did the hero of this story, 
 and who will be able to measure the result? 
 
 These practical ideas are so nicely woven into 
 the occult teachings of Ouina, as to make them 
 appear one to the reader, while references to the 
 applied sciences and the advanced thoughts of the 
 teachers in spirit life present a continued series 
 of new ideas to all. The story is full of oriental 
 expressions as well as occidental. It is simple, 
 direct and plain, yet has a perceptible vein of 
 mysticism running through it that makes it very 
 
552 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 entrancing to the reader. It also awakens a 
 desire to investigate Spiritual phenomena, and 
 leads one to consider the spirit-world as real and 
 as tangible as the one in which we live. The 
 flowery language of the East, and the plain 
 modes of expression of the West, show the won- 
 derful versatility of Ouina in weaving these two 
 forms of expression so nicely together. It also 
 shows with what ease Ouina's medium can be 
 made to respond to the inspirations that are 
 borne in upon her brain. It is a story of great 
 interest to all Spiritualists, and shows what can 
 be done through u a child of two worlds," as 
 Zulieka is called, to make the world better. If 
 the blending of thought and effort in mortal and 
 spirit life can make even one soul truly free, it ; is 
 proof enough that mortals, especially Spiritual- 
 ists, should unite their thoughts and efforts here 
 to bring in that ideal state in which the principle 
 of co-operation shall govern, and make all men 
 truly free and equal. The story of Zulieka should 
 be read and re-read. Then the teachings therein 
 contained should be lived out practically, and 
 taught by the improved lives and nobler deeds of 
 all mankind. 
 
 The following from Mr. French in reference to 
 Zulieka is taken from the Progressive Thinker: 
 
 "A GIFTED ORATOR SPEAKS." 
 
 "To the Editor: — I am greatly pleased with 
 Mrs. Richmond's story. She is, indeed, one of 
 
LITERARY WORK. 553 
 
 the few who seem at home in every field of in- 
 tellectual labor. Nearly a quarter of a century 
 have I known her. Before assembled thousands 
 at our camps and conventions, and also in the 
 parlor with friends, she never fails to please and 
 instruct. Hers has been, and still is, a grand 
 work. She brings to every place a quiet dignity 
 worthy of her position, and scatters with grace- 
 ful hand intellectual and Spiritual gems, which 
 glitter in the pure light of inspiration. Her 
 work will live after her and speak her praise 
 when critics have passed into silence. 
 
 < 'Clyde, Ohio. 'A. B. French.'" 
 
 "We are constantly receiving words of com- 
 mendation of Mrs. Richmond. That her story 
 is the one great attraction at the present time 
 among Spiritualists, we know, and we are glad 
 to receive words of praise for her from one so 
 gifted as A. B. French." 
 
 If it has not already appeared on these pages 
 in a specific statement, the reader has certainly 
 been made aware of the fact that every discourse 
 given through the lips of our subject is impromptu 
 as far as she is concerned. That no course of 
 reading or study has ever been necessary, that 
 there is in fact no preparation on her part, ex- 
 cept the willingness to be the instrument of her 
 spirit guides in these utterances. 
 
 Concerning the published discourses, particu- 
 larly those printed in the Spiritualistic journals 
 
554 M RS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 regularly for years and those published in the 
 secular press, it is true that she never saw them 
 until they appeared in print from the short-hand 
 reports of such eminent stenographers as Pit- 
 man, Yerrington, Clancy, Graham, Griffin and 
 later, Wm. Richmond, no corrections in these 
 utterances being necessary. 
 
 When a volume was to be compiled of dis- 
 courses already published (as in London by J. 
 Burns) or of those delivered before the Society 
 in Chicago, if any supervision was necessary, 
 any proof-reading required, Adin Augustus Bal- 
 lou has been the ever willing spirit to per- 
 form that task, and taking control of the medium 
 has with ease and facility employed printers' 
 signs, (which the medium never learned), which 
 he knew as a practical printer while here. 
 
 The guides revised and condensed the lessons 
 on the Soul from Mr. Richmond's reports, and 
 Benjamin Rush controlled the medium to revise 
 the manuscript and make the original drawings 
 from which the plates in Psychopathy were made, 
 using hand and brain with equal facility. 
 
 Ouina has a literature of her own. Through 
 her medium, Water Lily, (as she calls Mrs. Rich- 
 mond), she for some time edited the childrens' 
 department of the R. P. Journal under the pretty 
 and suggestive vignette of a basket filled with 
 flowers — called Ouina s Basket. Afterward she 
 had charge of a similar department of the 
 
LITERARY WORK. 555 
 
 Spiritual Offering (then published by D. M. and 
 N. P. Fox), from which was compiled a few 
 stories and poems as a Christmas offering. Her 
 brief and more lengthy stories, fairy tales and 
 poems for children, small and large, would make 
 a valuable acquisition to our literature, now de- 
 void, almost, of anything especially adapted to 
 young folks. In all this wonderful work our sub- 
 ject can more truly say than an eminent lady 
 novelist was reputed to have said: " I did not 
 do it, it was done through me." 
 
 In all this we are strongly reminded as we 
 write, that while our subject ever modestly dis- 
 claims any credit to herself for the merits (liter- 
 ary or otherwise) of her work, still there must 
 be an instrument; apropos to this it was related 
 to us by a friend in Washington that on one oc- 
 casion a lady, supposed to be rather brilliant in 
 intellectual ways, insisted upon accompanying her 
 friends to one of those evening conversazionnes 
 given in the Capital City, referred to by Mr. 
 Bacon. On her way there and in the course of 
 the evening she ridiculed the idea of ''spirits" 
 and "spirit control," but the ready answers of 
 the guides and the improvised poems challenged 
 her attention. When questions were permitted 
 she asked: " Why cannot I be controlled to 
 make poems as well as this lady ? " (referring to 
 the medium). The reply came very quickly and 
 distinctly, "We do not create brains, madam 
 
55^ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 we only use them." We were informed that the 
 lady never ridiculed Spiritualism again; but be- 
 came interested from that hour. 
 
 Before concluding this portion of the consid- 
 eration of our subject's literary labors, we must 
 mention her little book, "Ouina's Canoe." It 
 contains a series of instructive lessons for chil- 
 dren in the form of stories. From letters to Mrs. 
 Richmond from England we learn that the chil- 
 dren of our English brethren were delighted with 
 this book, such stories as ' ' Joe, the Hunch- 
 back," and ''Rosy Toes" being very popular 
 there. These stories led the children to take a 
 deep interest in Spiritual seances, and made them 
 long to know Ouina personally, as well as the 
 other spirit guides. Such a work as this is 
 greatly needed in Spiritualism, and Ouina's Ca- 
 noe, full of stories, just fills the niche. It should 
 be introduced into the Sunday Schools of the 
 land, so that the children everywhere can be led 
 to see the beauties of Spiritualism. 
 
 From the foregoing brief reviews of her liter- 
 ary labors, our readers will see that her pen has 
 been kept at work in many fields, with great 
 profit to those who shall follow her as gleaners. 
 We have not considered the multitudes of letters, 
 personal and otherwise, that she has penned, 
 nor the poems given by Ouina, and afterwards 
 written out, all of which constitute parts of her 
 literary labors. We present some of her poems in 
 
LITERARY WORK. 557 
 
 this and the following chapter, as well as other 
 parts of this volume, specimens of her average 
 verse. Under the inspiration of the spirit world 
 we can see that a versatility of gifts may be be- 
 stowed upon one individual, when that individual 
 is ready and willing to give credit to whom credit 
 is due, and to permit those gifts to become bless- 
 ings to the world, as our subject has sought to do 
 with those that heaven has so generously be- 
 stowed upon her. 
 
 In the next chapter we will present a few 
 poems and discourses out of the thousands that 
 invite us, for our readers to enjoy. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 LITERARY WORK CONTINUED. 
 
 IT would be unfair to our subject to turn from 
 the consideration of her literary labors with- 
 out presenting to our readers specimens of her 
 published work as a lecturer and writer at differ- 
 ent periods of her life. 
 
 We here present some of the thoughts that 
 were given through her lips in childhood, which 
 were written out by her father, edited and pub- 
 lished by him long years ago. We feel that our 
 readers will take a deep interest in these few ex- 
 cerpts from Mr. Scott's diary, as it would be 
 impossible for a child of twelve years, in her 
 normal state, to give utterance to any such ideas 
 as are contained herein. Our readers will notice 
 the beautiful language and the dignified expres- 
 sions of thought advanced, indicative of a mind 
 well trained in the schools of logic, capable of 
 thinking for itself, and advancing its ideas in 
 logical order. The first is an article entitled 
 "Sunset in Autumn," written in September, 
 1852, under inspiration. Our subject was then 
 twelve years of age: 
 
 (558) 
 
LITERARY WORK. 559 
 
 "The last rays of the setting sun linger lov- 
 ingly among the trees, and gild the domes of the 
 distant mountains; then swiftly change, leaving 
 the western sky aglow with a flame of splendor. 
 
 "The birds warble their vesper songs, then 
 quickly seek their nests. 
 
 The breezes sigh for a moment under the 
 leaves and grasses, then die away, murmuring 
 faintly, 'Rest, rest.' 
 
 1 'The lake, in whose placid bosom is mirrored 
 each tint of the sky, slumbers quietly in its bed 
 of forest trees, whose gorgeous foliage sweeps 
 gracefully along the shore like the folds of a 
 crimson curtain. All Nature seems hushed to 
 sweet repose, save when the whip-poor-will 
 breaks the calm stillness with his melodious com- 
 plainings. 
 
 "Man alone pauses not; filled with unrest and 
 mad pursuits of ambition, he struggles on. Yet, 
 in such an hour as this, how is the mind invited 
 to regions of higher thought! The earth and 
 heaven seem blent together, and on the wings of 
 the twilight fair forms appear, soft voices seem 
 to whisper of peace. We seem to be near the 
 abodes of the angels, and to blend our hearts 
 with theirs in solemn songs of praise. 
 
 ' 'The earth and lake and sky, the birds and 
 fields- and forests, the stars and voiceless depths 
 of space, seem pervaded by a solemn presence 
 encompassing and o'erruling all." 
 
560 MRS. CORA L, V. RICHMOND. 
 
 We next introduce a communication from 
 Spirit Ballou, given February 15, 1853, less than 
 one year after his entrance into spirit life. Our 
 readers can readily see that it would be abso- 
 lutely impossible for a child in her thirteenth 
 year to give such thoughts as these without 
 assistance from some power outside of herself. 
 The subject of this address is "The Spheres." 
 
 ' 'Thinking that this assemblage is fully satis- 
 fied of the existence of spirits, I shall now en- 
 deavor to explain to you in what manner they 
 exist after they leave the earth. I know of three 
 spheres in the spirit land, one terrestrial, one 
 stij>erterrestria\, another celestial. Each sphere 
 has seven circles, and these in turn are divided 
 into seven societies. Each of these spheres, cir- 
 cles and societies represents a degree of devel- 
 opment, those in the terrestrial corresponding 
 to the development of the earth's inhabitants. 
 For instance, any person on earth, whose de- 
 velopment would correspond to or fit him for the 
 first circle, of the terrestial sphere, would enter 
 that circle on leaving the earthly form. But a 
 person on earth can only ascend to the sixth 
 circle, because, should that person attain the 
 development of the seventh, he or she could not 
 remain upon the earth nor in the terrestrial 
 sphere, that circle representing the transition 
 from the first to the second sphere; and the spirit 
 then throws off its lower body and takes on a 
 
LITERARY WORK. 56 I 
 
 more celestial form, no pain or sickness accom- 
 panying such a change in our world. You per- 
 ceive by these remarks that progression is the 
 law governing all spirits, whether embodied or dis- 
 embodied. There is no retrogression. 
 
 • 'The spheres or circles referred to are states 
 or conditions of mind. The darkness which now 
 pervades earthly minds concerning life in the 
 Spiritual world will soon be swept away by this 
 open communion. Instead of fear in your wor- 
 ship of God, you will know only love, for love 
 and truth are the attributes of God." 
 
 Eight days later, on the 23d of February, 
 1853, in the presence of three hundred people 
 the following address was given: 
 
 "We rejoice to welcome so many here assem- 
 bled for the purpose of hearing from the spirit 
 land. We doubt not you have come with a 
 sincere desire for instruction. 
 
 "This is a glorious age in which you live; an 
 age long sought by minds of earth — long fore- 
 told by seer and age. Greatest — because be- 
 tween your world and the spirit land a means 
 of communication has been revealed. A most 
 glorious thought! One which makes sad hearts 
 throb with joy. We come to tell you of the hap- 
 piness that this communion gives your departed 
 friends. 
 
 "We come to tell you that your bodies shall 
 go back to the dust, whence they came, but the 
 
L 
 
 562 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND, 
 
 spirits shall ascend to the 'mansions not made 
 with hands.' There is happiness for all. Not 
 perfect, nor immediate, but each one, according 
 to his deeds and conditions, shall be happy. 
 Everyone shall have such happiness as he is 
 fitted to enjoy and comprehend. 
 
 ' 'We come to tell you that love shall conquer 
 hatred, and that these communings shall never 
 cease. You are requested calmly and candidly 
 to consider the subject. It has proofs for every 
 sincere mind. Ignorance alone enslaves the 
 world, and bars the door of truth. But there is 
 promised to all this blessed boon, 'The light that 
 lighteth every man that cometh into the world.' 
 
 "The first step being taken (in Spiritualism), 
 i. e., to open communication with the inhab- 
 itants of earth; the next will be to tell of the 
 condition of spirit existence. Love, truth and 
 purity are engraven on the arches of the soul's 
 temple." 
 
 We now present an extract from an address on 
 the subject, ' 'Evidences of Immortality " given 
 through our subject's mediumship, when she was 
 fifteen years of age. We consider it of great 
 value and feel certain that our readers will enjoy 
 the brief extracts we have made: 
 
 "Before the planet Neptune was discovered, 
 the astronomers in the Old World were saying: 
 'To make this plan complete, this geometric 
 ratio certain, there must be another star yonder, 
 
LITERARY WORK. 563 
 
 beyond the reach of cur telescopic range of 
 vision.' 
 
 ' 'The eye of mathematical faith had seen it 
 there — the student had beheld it glimmering 
 through the midnight lamp, when he drew the 
 circles of the solar system, and measured their 
 geometrical ratios. Sure enough, when, within 
 the last century, the most powerful telescope 
 was brought to bear on that portion of the 
 heavens, there was the remote star glimmering 
 away as though it had been discovered countless 
 ages ago, as it undoubtedly was created. So 
 with the eye of faith, the eye of Spiritual science, 
 the eye of absolute certainty, minds of the past 
 have said: 
 
 '''Somewhere in all this range of Spiritual 
 truth, there must be a means of communion be- 
 tween the two worlds. The gateway of death 
 must be unbarred, and there will be discovered a 
 mental telescope, whereby we can see the fixed 
 star of immortality gleaming and know that it is 
 there.' 
 
 "The telescope of modern science, whose 
 premonitory symbols were mesmerism and psy- 
 chology, has at last been pointed in the right 
 direction. It has swept around and around the 
 circle of cause and effect — around and around 
 the circle of religion and science, until at last it 
 has pointed its lens directly in range of the star 
 that reveals with certainty the future circum- 
 
564 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 stances of the human soul. It gives three-fold 
 evidence — physical proof, mental proof, Spirit- 
 ual proof. The last is greatest, since the spirit 
 alone can judge of Spiritual things, and thus 
 opens the wide vista of knowledge so positively, 
 so undeniably, that those who have traversed it 
 can tell of its truthfulness. But of this proof 
 we can only say, pursue it even as the astrono- 
 mer pursues his science, the chemist his, the 
 geologist his. In one night, in a single hour, 
 you cannot be made familiar with all the evi- 
 dences. We can only say, study your souls as 
 you do your bodies, pursue the science as you do 
 any other. Make the lamp of the human spirit 
 the subject of your inquiries and investigations, 
 and, like the happy astronomer who triumphed 
 in the exercise of mathematical faith, you too 
 shall triumph in the certainty of Spiritual knowl- 
 edge. 
 
 ' 'Greatest and best of all, the divinest evidence 
 is that which comes to the human spirit in its 
 hours of exaltation, in its moments of intuition 
 and inspiration, when it is brought vividly in con- 
 tact with the upper world. There is no question- 
 ing, no setting aside, no pushing away. The 
 senses may cry deception, the intellect may say 
 it is false, but the spirit, calm in the majesty of 
 its own intuition and certainty, rests upon the 
 mountain top of truth and says: 'We know 
 whereof we testify. It is not blind faith; it is not 
 
LITERARY WORK. 565 
 
 fictitious logic. It is the certainty of absolute 
 knowledge that causes every human spirit to 
 shrink away from error, darkness, oppression, 
 and bigotry. 
 
 We have alluded to the wonderful lecture on 
 the "Gyroscope," given in 1857 in the city of 
 New York. This lecture is so valuable that we 
 produce it in full. We ask our readers to com- 
 pare it with a lecture given in 1887 on the sub- 
 ject of "The Shadow of a Great Rock in a Weary 
 Land. " These two lectures, given exactly thirty 
 years apart, will prove the claim we have made 
 throughout our work, that her guides have en- 
 deavored to lead the thoughts of the people on- 
 ward and upward in their search for truth. They 
 also show that there has been no standing still on 
 the part of those guides, but that they have ever 
 been ready to present new themes for the consid- 
 eration of all thinking men and women, whenever 
 they deemed that the human mind was sufficiently 
 unfolded to receive those new teachings. 
 
 The reader will bear in mind that the dis- 
 courses here presented have been taken (not 
 selected) from volumes containing many, any of 
 which might be selected, and perhaps there are 
 others that might be considered finer, — but these 
 were the first that the eye rested upon, and per- 
 haps serve to illustrate the versatile powers of 
 the controls of the medium as well as any. The 
 lecture on the Gyroscope is as follows: 
 
566 mrs. cora l. v. richmond. 
 
 The Gyroscope, 
 prayer. 
 
 "Our Father! on all occasions we offer the 
 spontaneous outpouring of worship which ever 
 wells up from the depths of thought and feeling 
 within our souls, as natural and as pure as does 
 the fountain of water burst from its deep-bedded 
 rock, seeking to aspire toward the sunlight, 
 catching with its spray-diamonds bright gleams 
 and flashes as they are given off from the great 
 center of the solar system. So our thoughts and 
 feelings, having their origin, their source, and 
 their life in Thee, are seeking forever to gush 
 forth, expanding in Thee, seeking forever to 
 reach the sunshine of Thy love, that Thou mayst 
 crown them with the perpetual rainbow-tints of 
 everlasting beauty. 
 
 "On this occasion we would approach Thee 
 with thankfulness and love. As the external earth 
 is free from the icy chains of a long, protracted 
 Winter; as Thy children have again and again 
 breathed forth their hymns of thankfulness to 
 Thee that the dreary Winter is past; that the 
 poor and lowly and desolate shall no more cry 
 for bread in vain; but that the earth, responding 
 to Thy voice, is again yielding the rich germs 
 and shoots which, in the Autumn time, shall 
 bring forth the harvests for those who 
 labor; so, Father, perhaps we may feel that the 
 Winter of a long state of materialism may pass 
 
LITERARY WORK. $6? 
 
 away, and the spring-time of love and hope may 
 call forth the shoots and blossoms of thought 
 and feeling, until, in the Autumn of Thy unend- 
 ing eternity, there may be gathered into the 
 granaries of eternal thought and feeling, into the 
 store-houses of that 'mansion not made with 
 hands,' the fruits and the grains of our souls. 
 
 "Oh, may we feel that Thou art sowing seeds 
 in our hearts; that though many fall on stony 
 places or among thorns and briers, ours is the 
 duty to tear the thorns away, and cherish the 
 germs; to remove the rocks, that the shoots may 
 not be dwarfed, or that the unfoldment may not 
 be imperfect; and that for ever are the capaci- 
 ties of the soul expanding, giving to us the germs 
 of knowledge and truth, which we may cultivate 
 and unfold, believing that in the end they will 
 yield the harvest in tenfold proportion O 
 Father! we bless Thee for this thought, and for 
 every blessing; we praise Thee for every capacity 
 of life; that even as Thou lovest Thy creation, we 
 would acknowledge that love by loving Thee in 
 return. 
 
 "May we breathe words of truth — truth that 
 never grows dim, but constantly brightens as it 
 unfolds in the minds of Thy children, and which, 
 like the diamond, grows bright and more bright 
 as the rays of Thy love are thrown upon it, as 
 they reflect the beauty of Thy divine life. O 
 Father! we bless Thee for ever and for ever. 
 
568 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 DISCOURSE. 
 
 (Subject selected by a committee from the audience.) 
 
 "The name, Gyroscope, is a scientific one, and 
 there are perhaps few in the audience who under- 
 stand what the thing referred to signifies. When 
 we consider it strictly with reference to the 
 name, it simply signifies a view of motion, con- 
 sequently, whatever is in motion may be called a 
 gyroscope; if that motion is presented to you in 
 an harmonious manner, or in a circular direction. 
 But it is particularly applied to a certain philo- 
 sophical instrument which, by men of science, is 
 considered a toy, a plaything, but which had its 
 origin in the mind of a man who penetrated into 
 the mysteries of Nature's laws; and in consider- 
 ing the laws of motion, this problem was, in his 
 brain, resolved into a demonstration, and the 
 result is this instrument known as the Gyroscope. 
 
 4 'We think the question was in this form : ' What 
 are the Laws or Principles Controlling the Move- 
 ment of the Gyroscope V All bodies, all sub- 
 stance, all atoms of matter possess, intrinsically, 
 a life and a motion. Rest is said to be a capa- 
 city or a quality of matter. Rest is directly 
 opposed to motion. It is said that rest is as 
 constant as motion. We do not think that rest 
 is a state of matter, but that it has only an exist- 
 ence relatively. Trace the geological upheavings 
 of granite life in the formation of planets and 
 worlds; trace the principles of life as they out- 
 
LITERARY WORK. 569 
 
 work themselves in every form of existence, and 
 it will become apparent to you that, although 
 compared with the earth the particles of matter 
 composing it may be said to be at rest, yet with 
 themselves compared, they are in motion, eter- 
 nally breathing, aspiring, giving forth, inhaling, 
 and exhaling, whereby the forms of life are 
 outwrought and perfected. This is mechanical 
 motion. 
 
 "Another motion is the upheaving of the earth 
 by earthquakes, which is geological motion. The 
 motion of gravity is inherent as well in small 
 particles of matter, in mechanical action as in 
 planets, systems, suns, or stars; for if the princi- 
 ple be perceived in larger bodies, then it must be 
 perceived with regard to the movement of every 
 atom of matter that exists, however impercepti- 
 ble that atom may be to the external senses. 
 
 "Consequently gravity, strictly and intrins- 
 ically defined, is the tendency of all substances 
 toward a center, and of the same substances in 
 kind to a common center. This has been defined 
 as attraction. 
 
 "The attraction of gravitation is that which 
 draws things toward a center, as we have ex- 
 plained. The attraction of cohesion is that which 
 draws substances having like or opposing qualities 
 and density. The attraction of repulsion, so 
 termed by men of science, is simply a name, pos- 
 sibly a principle; is the law of all formations of 
 
570 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 matter, of planets, and of worlds. Attraction 
 signifies a coming together, a blending, with re- 
 gard to circumference, intensity, momentum and 
 force. Repulsion signifies a separation with re- 
 gard to some or all of these laws; consequently 
 the attraction of repulsion in the formation of 
 planets and worlds, of suns and particles of mat- 
 ter, is that which prevents worlds and suns from 
 coalescing or commingling to a central point. 
 
 ''If the attraction of gravitation, in contradis- 
 tinction to the attraction of repulsion, were always 
 to have the sway, then worlds would never be 
 defined, or rendered distinct; each particle of 
 matter would be assimilated with its neighboring 
 particle, and the sun would be still as small as 
 the minutest particle in creation. But this attrac- 
 tion of repulsion may also be defined, not simply 
 as attraction, but as a principle, because really, 
 positively, and technically, two things never come 
 in contact by a law of gravitation, because this 
 law of repulsion is always active. Two things 
 may approach so closely that the eye can detect 
 no intervening space, but there is never an actual 
 contact of any two particles. And this 'film of 
 resistance," so termed by one of your scientific 
 men, is none other than the attraction of repul- 
 sion, or that which prevents all bodies or distinct 
 particles which compose bodies, from blending 
 or coalescing, by the laws of gravitation and from 
 the force of revolution, beyond a certain point. 
 
LITERARY WORK. 571 
 
 4 ' The Gyroscope is intended to illustrate this 
 principle that motion is as constant as rest, and that 
 momentum, as distinct and positive in its nature 
 from absolute force, exerts more influence upon 
 the revolution of bodies than all the attraction 
 or repulsion that the scientific world has discov- 
 ered. What is momentum ? It is the power of 
 motion, or in other words it is a constant motion, 
 multiplied by the force or weight of the object; 
 and although the object may be but one-tenth of 
 a thousand the momentum may raise its force to 
 one hundred or one thousand times its weight. 
 Apply this to the Gyroscope. It is set in motion, 
 and one end of the framework surrounding the 
 ring being placed upon a pivot, the ring and 
 frame in which it is placed will revolve around a 
 common center, and the other end will not fall. 
 Why ? Simply from the reason that the momen- 
 tum given to the wheel or globe more than equals 
 the weight of the instrument, or the attraction of 
 gravitation; or in other words, because, although 
 the weight of the wheel may be but one-tenth, 
 the momentum compared to the force applied is 
 one thousand. The natural law of gravitation is 
 for the time suspended, and where there is no at- 
 mospherical resistance or friction from its own 
 axis, and this motion was inherent, instead of 
 being externally applied, it would revolve for 
 ever. 
 
 "Now apply this proposition to the formation 
 
572 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 of planets, not as the law of attraction nor the 
 law of repulsion, but as the law of momentum, 
 which is the result and life-principle of motion. 
 This is the constant outworking principle which 
 pervades all bodies. Momentum is the real law 
 of all spherical, all solar, and all systematic for- 
 mations in the vast universe of Deity. No man 
 of science has clearly denned why this wheel, or 
 this globe, refuses to acknowledge the general 
 laws of gravitation; but it is because this instru- 
 ment has within itself a center, which, for the 
 time being, is superior to the attraction of the 
 earth; and this is obtained simply by the laws of 
 momentum. Continued force would not do it. 
 
 ' 'A continued force is defined in this manner: A 
 ball of ten thousand times larger dimensions than 
 this simple wheel of the gyroscope, if placed at 
 a certain elevation from the earth, would fall, 
 though its attraction might be half equal to that 
 of the earth. But this law of momentum is a 
 positive motion, and produces in each atom a 
 self-existent principle, which must outwork itself 
 in some form or other; and when that form is no 
 longer required in the center of the solar system, 
 it must seek its center elsewhere. 
 
 "It is not by centrifugal or centripetal force 
 that planets are kept in their orbits, but by the 
 law of central life, simply because they are out- 
 working the life-principle within them, and that 
 life-principle is motion. They can no longer 
 
LITERARY WORK. 573 
 
 remain upon the sun, or upon the center of the 
 universe, and fulfill the laws of their motion, be- 
 cause they are at rest in reference to the great 
 body, in reference to the sun. For instance: the 
 atom which assists to form the flower, seemingly 
 to us, is at rest. Why? Simply because the 
 larger body, the earth, has a motion which is 
 more rapid than you caff perceive. 
 
 "The slower motion of the planet is not per- 
 ceived, but yet it is outworking its destiny within 
 the arteries and veins of its constitution, by vi- 
 bratory motion is outworking a little system of 
 its own. So stars are but the blossoms of the 
 suns, which bud and bloom because they cannot 
 rest. They find their birth within their central 
 motions; they seek to bloom where thoughts and 
 feelings can best prove their intelligence and 
 power — the power of our Father. 
 
 4 'The only difference between the gyroscope and 
 the solar system is, that the gyroscope, relatively 
 speaking, possesses no inherent power of motion 
 distinct from the earth; the motion is an outside 
 or an external one, which is simply given to 
 illustrate a principle in the planetary world. 
 
 "In the revolution of the moon around your 
 earth, the motion is inherent, and it is outwork- 
 ing itself by establishing that motion. When 
 the gyroscope is put in motion, it overcomes the 
 resistance of the brief space of atmosphere in 
 which it moves, and while the momentum lasts, 
 
574 MRS - CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 it becomes a satellite around the center of its 
 motion or the pivot. 
 
 " This resolves the science of astronomy into a 
 simple problem by a positive rule, and the veri- 
 est child, or the man who has never read a book, 
 and does not know how to read or spell, can 
 trace in the skies, in the earth, in every existing 
 body, the principles of astronomy. For the sun 
 and its system are but a type of that which is 
 moving around you daily. A consideration of 
 the motions of the vegetable and animal king- 
 doms, an analysis of the chemical properties of 
 the mineral kingdom, will present to you a force, 
 a life, as self-existent and positive as that which 
 controls suns, stars and universes, in their revo- 
 lutions around their centers. We would like that 
 we had this instrument, the gyroscope, by which 
 to illustrate, but those who have never seen one 
 will feel interested to examine for themselves. 
 The principles, we have said, which control the 
 gyroscope in its revolutions are simple, and be- 
 ing simple are natural, and being natural, they 
 represent the true type of Nature as manifested 
 in all of her revolutions. 
 
 " How does the gyroscope apply to the mind? 
 We will make the mind a thing, a force, gov- 
 erned by principles and laws analogous to exter- 
 nal astronomy, and we will prove to you that the 
 mind, in its revolutions, is acting more or less 
 within the semblance of the solar system, that 
 
LITERARY WORK. 575 
 
 there is a sun around which thoughts, like 
 planets and satellites, revolve — that sun being 
 the life-giving principle which God has given to 
 the human soul. Ultimately, astronomy, geol- 
 ogy, mineralogy, all the various sciences which 
 seek to penetrate into external nature, must 
 combine; they must be resolved into a single 
 principle, a universal science, a knowledge of 
 which can be obtained by the most unscientific 
 person, else they will not serve the purpose of 
 true science. 
 
 "Astronomers, taking upon them the dignity 
 which they ever attach to that single investiga- 
 tion, have produced books which have no par- 
 ticular bearing upon the subject, and which can 
 not be comprehended by men without much re- 
 search. The first principles of the science must 
 be reached before the facts can be understood; 
 the first laws of their being, the great and distinct 
 elements of life must be brought to the mind of 
 the pupil, else it cannot understand why a planet 
 moves, what is the use of one, or whether it 
 moves at all. Thus, the science of astronomy 
 has been too visionary, although conceived to be 
 so perfect mathematically. It may be perfect 
 mathematically, but not demonstrably or illus- 
 tratively; for no child, although he may measure 
 the distances of the planets and suns, knows 
 what gives planets and suns their origin. What 
 is it? 'We do not know, 'say the men of astron- 
 
576 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 omy. If you do not know, then you do not 
 know what you are investigating, and your math- 
 ematical investigations are comparatively useless, 
 and your pupil will look upon the stars as simple 
 multiplications of the bodies in nature, not serv- 
 ing any particular object in creation, except to 
 demonstrate to how great an extent Deity might 
 tax the mathematical powers of humanity. 
 
 "The geologist claims to penetrate into the 
 origin of the earth, to ascertain the laws by^ which 
 earths are outwrought and perfected, and they 
 must have originated from something, but what 
 that something is, like the astronomer, he is in 
 doubt. Consequently, children are led back 
 thousands of years, where stratifications of soils 
 are heaped upon each other, where waters are 
 gathered together in the depths of the ocean; 
 and the conclusion is arrived at, according to the 
 laws of geology, that once this earth was a mass 
 of burning fluid, impalpable, self-existent. But 
 'what caused it to be so?' asked the child. The 
 geologist must answer, 'We do not know.' 
 
 "Again, the chemist — in ages gone by called 
 alchemist — is endeavoring to analyze the prop- 
 erties of things, or the principles which enter into 
 their more immediate assimilation. Consequently, 
 the chemist becomes the most scientific man of 
 the whole. The astronomer has only the form 
 of the universe, not the spirit. But the chemist 
 confines himself too much, like the others, to 
 
LITERARY WORK. $// 
 
 formulas and theories and speculations, which 
 have not their bases upon principles. Interrogate 
 the chemist, and he will tell you that certain 
 combinations will produce certain results. Why? 
 Because they are alike in their properties. 
 
 " But what is that chemical attraction, what is 
 that law, which causes certain particles imper- 
 ceptibly to blend and form a newer and more 
 powerful combination? What causes the simple 
 elements composing water to be different in com- 
 bination with other elements than when in their 
 original state? Because they have produced a 
 new capacity — because they give forth a more 
 perfect formation; and the oxygen and hydrogen, 
 resolved into their primaries, enter into new 
 forms, and water becomes an element of life and 
 beauty, as traced through the animal and vege- 
 table creations. Well, then, we have the real 
 laws and principles which illustrate perfectly and 
 emphatically the forces of Nature, which govern 
 as well the chemical, geological, and astronomi- 
 cal world, as they govern mind and spirit. 
 
 (At this point a gentleman came forward to 
 the platform and produced a Gyroscope, which 
 was set in motion.) 
 
 "We were applying the laws of the Gyroscope 
 to the mind; but it seems that some kind friend 
 has brought one, which we will use — not techni- 
 cally, perhaps, but we will present to you, and 
 afterward you can examine one for yourselves. 
 
57§ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ' 'Our audience will remember, when examining 
 this instrument, this one mathematical proposi- 
 tion which we have stated — that the momentum 
 of a body in its revolutions, or in its motions, is 
 equal to the weight multiplied by the force of its 
 revolution. You all perceive that the revolution 
 and momentum gradually lessen as the motion 
 diminishes. Were that motion inherent, self- 
 existent, that wheel would continue to revolve, 
 as now, for ever. The pivot upon which it re- 
 volves may be the axis of a planet, the motion 
 may be the momentum, the inherent life principle 
 within it; and this motion, multiplied by the 
 weight of the instrument, you will perceive is 
 sufficient to keep it revolving. You would natur- 
 ally suppose that when one end is placed upon 
 this stand, the other would fall. Why does it 
 not? Simply because the motion given in that 
 direction, and in that particular orbit, more than 
 equals the weight of the instrument or the law of 
 gravitation, which would draw it toward the 
 earth. But as that motion ceases, the attraction 
 of the earth or the weight of the instrument pro- 
 duces a different result. The effect for the time 
 being is to disperse the atmosphere, and over- 
 come the laws of gravitation, and thus revolve in 
 an orbit of its own. Now, if that motion was 
 inherent, it could not be drawn to any planet, 
 but would fly off into space. Attach a single 
 thread to this center, and it may be suspended 
 
LITERARY WORK. 5/0, 
 
 in the air, and by this means you see that it would 
 turn in a certain direction as now, and would 
 have a particular center around which it would 
 revolve; and this attraction being more than its 
 motion could overcome, it could not fly off into 
 the room, to become a satellite around this cen- 
 ter. Why? Simply because the attraction to 
 this point is greater than the momentum, or its 
 inherent life principle. But while the motion is 
 kept up, it can not fall, it can not rise, because 
 the motion is in itself. So the moon revolves 
 around your earth, and the earth around the sun; 
 and the atmospheric influences which these may 
 represent are not in motion except as regards the 
 sun. The earth revolving in its orbit produces 
 its own atmosphere; and the atmosphere is at 
 rest with regard to the earth, but it is in motion 
 when viewed from the sun. 
 
 * 'Motion is as constant as rest. The stars which 
 are known as fixed stars in the heavens are so 
 called simply because their distance and magni- 
 tude are so great that their motion can not be 
 perceived; they are at rest with regard to this 
 earth, but with regard to the laws of their own 
 revolution their motion is as constant as their 
 seeming rest. Your sun is at rest to you because 
 it is larger — because in its magnitude it presents 
 so great an area of attraction, that you perceive 
 no other motion than your own around it. But 
 could you be placed at a distance from the sun, 
 
580 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 so that the attraction of another sun could be 
 perceived, you might see the revolution of that 
 ball around the other, its natural center, which 
 would be equal to the revolution of this wheel 
 around this pivot. 
 
 "We have simply endeavored to give the prin- 
 ciples, not the technicalities, as applied to the 
 Gyroscope, or the principle of motion as applied 
 to this instrument. It has a concentrated, spheri- 
 cal form. Suppose, now, that this wheel was a 
 combined mass of fluid, having no particular 
 form except in essence, and the atomic particles 
 by some strange law of attraction — not chemical, 
 not cohesive, but of life and motion — were drawn 
 together to produce this wheel, and gradually 
 their motion becoming greater and greater, and 
 more powerful, and the momentum was equal in 
 itself to the attraction of the sun; then they 
 must, from the necessity of their own self-exist- 
 ent life, become a planet — not by any law of 
 centrifugal force or power of repulsion, which 
 drove it from the sun, but from the necessity of 
 its inherent life-principle; it must become a 
 planet, and it must revolve in a spherical form, 
 because it is a sphere itself; and as it revolves, 
 that sphere, corresponding to the sphere of some 
 other planet, must outwork itself in that form, 
 as this must revolve around that. 
 
 ' 'We hope that astronomy will be resolved into 
 a practical science; that men, and women, and 
 
LITERARY WORK. 58 I 
 
 children, may gaze into the sky and see not only 
 stars, like bright and beauteous points, begem- 
 ming the night, but like beacons set to light them 
 in their eternal journey, and as living, breathing 
 things, freighted with divine beauty, inhabited 
 with divine beings, until, by a chain of light, not 
 electricity, a telegraph may be extended around 
 the universe, and a girdle be placed thereon, that 
 men through the eye of science may see the 
 worlds, and know that this is astronomy, the 
 science of the heavens. And thus must be the 
 principle upon which men of science shall base 
 all their investigations, else, astronomy will be as 
 now, a mathematical science — never resolved into 
 a practical one. 
 
 '•But, as we said before, chemistry, geology and 
 astronomy, must be united; for, unless you under- 
 stand what causes the particles of this metal to 
 adhere to each other, you can not understand the 
 laws which cause them to move harmoniously. 
 Then motion is as constant as rest. The crystals, 
 the iron and the steel, all things ponderable or 
 in imperceptible gases, or becoming solid as the 
 diamond, when analyzed by chemistry, must 
 have undergone a revolution, a change — not only 
 chemical, but perhaps, geological and astronom- 
 ical. 
 
 "We have endeavored to give our ideas as 
 clearly as possible. If we have failed to make 
 the subject plain, we hope you will attribute it 
 
582 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 to the fatigue of the brain of the medium, owing 
 to her labors during the week. Hoping that the 
 gyroscope of your minds will lead you to an in- 
 vestigation of the laws which control the elements 
 of the soul, of thought, as well as the external 
 world; hoping you will commence your investiga- 
 tions with the great center and work outward, as 
 do stars, suns, systems, planets, vegetables, 
 minerals, animals, men, until at last you have 
 found, by knowledge of principles, as well as 
 facts the great laws that control in their beauty 
 the universe of matter, we leave you to your 
 meditations." 
 
 We now present the lecture on the subject, 
 4 ' The Shadow of a Great Rock in a Weary Land. " 
 [This discourse, with invocation and poem is 
 published in pamphlet form.— Ed.] The depth 
 of thought herein expressed, the beautiful lan- 
 guage with which that thought is clothed, and 
 the simplicity of its expression, make it a most 
 remarkable production, even from so gifted an 
 instrument as -we consider our subject to be. 
 Thirty vanished years lie between the time of the 
 production of the lecture on the ' • Gyroscope " 
 and the one we are now considering. The muta- 
 tions that time has wrought in material things 
 are also perceptible in the Spiritual growth of 
 the people of this nation, as will be seen from 
 the difference in expression of the thought in 
 these two discourses. We consider the lecture 
 
LITERARY WORK. 583 
 
 on the "Gyroscope" one of the most remarkable 
 philosophical theses that the nineteenth century 
 has produced; and this lecture, on an entirely 
 different subject, enters largely into the field of 
 religious thought, consequently must be measured 
 from a different standpoint; but both of them 
 only go to show that every philosophical subject 
 can be treated from the standpoint of religion, and 
 every religious subject from the standpoint of phi- 
 losophy, so that the interblending of the two will 
 produce a higher order of thought and give a 
 broader view of all questions that are treated in 
 this comprehensive manner. We commend these 
 two lectures to the careful consideration of all our 
 readers: 
 
 4 ' THE SHADOW OF A GREAT ROCK IN A WEARY 
 LAND. " 
 
 (Delivered at Boston, Sunday, March 13, 1887.) 
 
 "Thou art, O God, as the shadow of a rock in 
 a weary land." 
 
 "Whoever has journeyed across a great desert, 
 whether of Arabia or the desert of your own 
 Western plains, well understands this Oriental 
 expression unto God. 
 
 "You think, who dwell amid the mists, and the 
 clouds, and the rain, and the shadows of your 
 climate, or those who dwell in the ever mist- 
 laden climate of England think, that the sunshine 
 is the greatest blessing that can come. In its 
 
584 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 light the spring-time flowers are quickened into 
 birth, in the summer time your harvests are 
 ripening, and the great flow of life responds to 
 this quickening power. But out upon the plains 
 the merciless sun beats down upon the weary 
 traveler, there is no shelter from morning unto 
 eventide, he must go on and on. The great red 
 sun rises unpityingly in the morning; it ascends 
 unto the zenith; still he must plod on his weary 
 way; over the sands that burn his feet and re- 
 flect the glare of the midday sun; until eventide 
 comes there is no respite. Along the borders 
 of the desert in Arabia, where the ancient no- 
 madic tribes were wont to assemble, were great 
 rocks thrown up in some of the wonderful con- 
 vulsions of nature; and if, perchance, the wan- 
 derers could reach the shelter of one of these 
 rocks and rest at midday, it was the greatest 
 boon to the travelers, the glare of the sun nearly 
 blinding them in the great waste; so to find shelter 
 beneath one of these rocks was the only boon to 
 the pilgrim or traveler journeying in the' desert 
 when they were approaching Jerusalem, the gate 
 toward the desert being the smallest gate in that 
 wonderful city, the travelers hurried that they 
 might find the protecting shelter of the wall, 
 even though they could not enter the gateway 
 after nightfall. Thus it is that the human heart 
 prays for the shadow. It is often considered 
 when people are in sorrow, when they are in the 
 
LITERARY WORK. 585 
 
 midst of doubt, in the shadow of gloom, that 
 darkness or shadow is the great curse of the 
 world; but it is beneath the shelter of the Alpine 
 rock, underneath the drifted snows, that the 
 small flower finds its germination. Far upon 
 the heights of the Rocky Mountains, where the 
 tempests have full sway, you will look in the 
 crevices of the rocks and find the blushing moun- 
 tain pink, and the beautiful petals of the moun- 
 tain lily, growing securely beneath the folded 
 palms of the giant rocks, you are filled with joy 
 to find the blossoms there. 
 
 ' 'In the shadows of material life you cry out 
 for greater prosperity. Was it not in the arid 
 wastes of prosperity, the great wide desert of 
 human success, that Egypt was sunk? Was it 
 not the burning, scorching sand of material 
 power that quenched the light of the primal 
 nations of the earth? Is not the earth itself 
 typical of what befalls nations in the glamour 
 and glare of material prosperity alone? Look 
 to ancient Egypt, the Empress of all the East- 
 ern world, unto her came the riches of every 
 land, and into her treasuries poured offerings 
 of gold, silver, and precious stones; her cities 
 and temples were builded to the sun, yet the 
 sun of material power quenched her life and 
 she might have well prayed, 'Oh, for the shadow 
 of a great rock in this weary land!' Weary with 
 success; weary with the routine of prosperity; 
 
586 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 weary with kings who governed the power and 
 wealth of the world; weary with all the pride and 
 glamour of material pride and conquest! There 
 is no desert greater than that of unlimited suc- 
 cess. You might ask for some rain-drops to 
 descend, for some dews to fall, that, like tears, 
 should give you shelter. On the way to that 
 material power, that thriving only on prosperity, 
 forgets the weariness and desolation of those who 
 toil, forgets the shadow that broods above those 
 who mourn, there is no respite. You may take 
 the lesson of ancient Rome, the empress at one 
 time of all the civilized world, after Egypt; you 
 will find into the sunshine of her prosperity there 
 came the desert sands of human desolation, van- 
 quishing the Orient and the Occident, her son of 
 splendor had arisen to the zenith, then the great- 
 est of all her prophets might have cried for the 
 'shadow of a rock in that weary land.' Modern 
 Europe is crying out today from the desert wastes 
 of the worship of Mammon, from the desolation, 
 travail and pain of the monarchies of the world 
 the cry goes forth for this shelter, this one Rock 
 of Truth that shall bring them strength. 
 
 ' 'The symbol of the ancient prophets is in the 
 world today. Every human life covets prosper- 
 ity, every human heart rebels against adversity; 
 the individual sorrows that beset you form espe- 
 cial griefs; each individual life complains of its 
 own bitterness; there are no trials you think so 
 
LITERARY WORK. 587 
 
 hard as those that you each, individually, have 
 to bear; every mother whose darling is laid away 
 to sleep in the grave, feels that there never was 
 grief like hers: every child left to mourn her on 
 earth, feels that no one ever mourned so much 
 for a dearly loved parent; when wealth and pros- 
 perity seems to take wings and fly away you feel, 
 each of you, that the hand of fate is laid more 
 heavily upon you than upon any other; but look, 
 if you can, with unbiased eyes at those who have 
 prosperity, unqualified prosperity; would you 
 change places with a king or worldly magnate? 
 Do you think you would change the shadow of 
 your rock, the shadow with the brightness of its 
 refreshing tears, the adversity that brings with it 
 patience and growth, for the unalloyed splendor 
 that satiates and wearies? If you ask for the 
 crown of kings it brings you bitterness, trials, 
 doubts, suspicion and fear of death. If you ask 
 for the prosperity of riches, it brings you what ? 
 All worldly praise, all empire over human 
 things, but over the heart no power. Seared by 
 the sunshine of continued prosperity, those who 
 revel in what the world offers of material life and 
 power, often cry out in the satiety of wealth and 
 luxury for the shadow of the rock. 
 
 "What will you have; continued sunshine? 
 Then the flowers that spring up in lowly places 
 will not grow in your hearts; you cannot find 
 violets on the desert; the lilies of the valley do 
 
588 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 not blossom in the garish light of the sun, even 
 roses in tropical climates bloom and fade away 
 before the summer has fully come; so do they 
 hasten on to their bloom and their decay. What 
 will you have; unqualified earthly prosperity, 
 that you may sear your conscience over with 
 gold, and obscured in the light of its material 
 splendor forget the refreshing tears that bring 
 forth the flowers of patience and fortitude? We 
 tell you that the shadow of the rock is the safety 
 of the world, that the great sorrows that sweep 
 over human lives are the refuge and strength 
 that God gives to man. We tell you that the 
 grief you feel for those who have passed beyond 
 the shadow of death, is the shadow that leads to 
 immortal life. We tell you that when the wings 
 of adversity brood over you it is the shadow of 
 God's rock of safety. 
 
 "One who spoke in your midst more than a 
 quarter of a century ago, said to his congrega- 
 tion of several hundred people: 'I never had a 
 sorrow that I could spare.' He felt the need of 
 the shadow, he felt that in the walks of silent 
 grief and discipline, the great truths of the world 
 are nourished into being; and as the wind blows 
 the seed into the crevice of the rock and it ger- 
 minates there, or the winged bird may bear it to 
 the mountain height in his beak, so the seeds of 
 truth, and love, and hope, and fortitude, are 
 planted in human hearts; but woe unto those who 
 
LITERARY WORK. 589 
 
 have only the sunshine of material prosperity! 
 Their lives are short in happiness, they blossom 
 as poppies for an hour; they are like roses in the 
 tropics, that early spring to bloom and are early 
 to depart; or flowers that yield no splendid frui- 
 tion. So lives that have not grown up through 
 the shadow into the glory of perfect truth, they 
 do not know of God's presence in their midst. 
 
 4 'The side of heaven that is turned toward man 
 is the shadowy side; it is needed; with your eyes 
 of earth you cannot see the perfect light of truth, 
 it would blind your vision; you would be dazzled 
 by its perfect power. So the great rock broods 
 between you and the perfect light that in its re- 
 flected rays you may grow toward immortality. 
 You cannot bear the great heat-light of prosper- 
 ity; when the world has conquered selfishness 
 then all material treasures will flow toward man- 
 kind; but never believe until then, that human 
 hands will receive without labor, or that labor 
 will cease to be in some instances oppressive. It 
 is needful that men shall toil, it is needful that 
 the)' shall have for their bodies the sustenance 
 that they win, it is needful in spirit that they 
 climb up to the jagged height to win the glory 
 that is to be seen beyond. 
 
 "If one should pray for the shadow the whole 
 world would cry out in alarm. But what is the 
 meaning of the shadow? When the sun has 
 gone and the golden pinions of the sunset are 
 
590 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 folded away in the softest silence, and the gray 
 night dawn has not yet come, the very voices of 
 the stars are heard in the skies, and man 
 exchanges the glamour of one sun for the splen- 
 dor of a system of constellations, the whole 
 heaven is full of suns; the glory of the starry 
 firmament would never have been revealed to 
 the vision of man but for the 'shadow of the 
 rock' in the nature that brings the repose of 
 night. Still you complain when the day is gone, 
 of the allotment of the hours of rest that takes 
 you away from Mammon. Even thus it is, if 
 the shadow of refuge be not in the weary land 
 of earth you become satiated with material 
 things, bloated with the pleasures of the senses; 
 the prosperity that is coveted is despised as 
 soon as it is won; the ambition that men seek 
 to have crowned with laurel and bay, they find 
 is but a fading garland after all. The glory 
 of spiritual truth is nourished in the shadow; 
 the wisest provision of nature is that germina- 
 tion never takes place in the light. Study 
 nature as you will her seeds are sheltered be- 
 neath the sod, her generation is hidden in its 
 primal sources, and silently and beneath the 
 shadows, every form of life has its birth. 
 
 "Under the shadow of what is the light of 
 truth beyond, man's spiritual being has growth 
 and unfoldment ; here beneath the shadow of 
 the rock of material things he finds shelter 
 
LITERARY WORK. 59 1 
 
 until the spiritual germs begin to grow, then 
 he may throw off the shadow, it has partially 
 tempered the light to his understanding, has 
 fed from the fountain source and he can bear 
 the light; but even then the great wings of God's 
 Love overshadow him according to his state, he 
 only has the truth that he can bear; let no one 
 make the mistake and believe that if the truth 
 was present in its entirety he could understand 
 it today; let no one believe that if God's love 
 were shown to him in the especial way that he 
 desires that he would be satisfied; let no one 
 make the mistake because the materialist or 
 atheist or blind worshipper of the senses has 
 said, 'But if I were God I would have no sin, 
 no sickness, no suffering in the world.' No, 
 not if you were the God of the senses; but if you 
 were God, and had charge of immortal souls, 
 you would make the shadow of the rock mani- 
 fest to them in order that they might behold the 
 light, and prove that the great background of 
 material things, which constitutes the shadow, is 
 that upon which the glory of the Angel is painted. 
 The materialist, as a God, would have a world 
 that would be a desert, for the sun would shine 
 all the time, and the shadow of the rock would 
 never be found. 
 
 ''Behind this wonderful shelter in the midst of 
 the arid wastes and wildernesses of life, under this 
 protecting shadow of grief, all souls are nurtured. 
 
592 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 "Speak of blessedness! It is when the shadow 
 falls above the tomb, and the tears are shed 
 there for your loved ones, that the shadow of a 
 great rock is felt, and you wonder that God's 
 hand is not stretched out to remove the gloom; 
 soon from between the crevices of the rock, from 
 the great splendor that is above, in your grief 
 there comes the strength, and the trickling waters 
 of spiritual life flow down into your hearts, your 
 pain is assuaged. The joy that comes of resig- 
 nation is much greater than the joy which pre- 
 ceded it, as is the height of one who climbs from 
 the valley greater than that of the one who re- 
 mains in the shadow; then out of this resignation 
 comes the knowledge of the great light "that is 
 beyond. How could you, immured in time and 
 sense, know of immortality had it not been for 
 that 'shadow' in the weary land of earth? 
 
 "Watch those who follow in the treadmill of 
 fashion, butterflies who hover around the lamps 
 that destroy them, votaries of pleasure whose 
 whole seekings are to satisfy the appetites and 
 tastes until they are turned away human wrecks; 
 watch those who follow any physical appetite or 
 passion; you will see them as weary travelers on 
 the desert of human life, parched and thirsting; 
 and then if only they can reach the shadow of 
 this great rock, that would give them brief obliv- 
 ion; then watch how, beneath this sheltering 
 shade, when their sins are repented of, when 
 
LITERARY WORK. 593 
 
 their weakness is forgotten, when their spiritual 
 strength rises within them to overcome, when 
 they are ministered to by angels in the shadows, 
 watch the dawn of the higher life; see how the 
 wrecks revive; see how chastened and subdued 
 from material conquest and material discord, 
 they rise to a knowledge of the spirit; then ques- 
 tion if you can the wisdom of this surpassing 
 shelter. That which is typified most fully in 
 this wonderfully poetic explanation is: the rock 
 was the symbol of God's unchangeableness, was 
 that within it were held all germs of life, all 
 known forms of being that have been enfolded 
 and laid away in the crevices of the rock and, by 
 the trituration, and trickling of waters, gradually 
 that which rests in the shelter of the rock sud- 
 denly upsprings as flowers; there also are, often- 
 times, cooling drops that quench the thirst of 
 the traveler. In the great alchemy of nature all 
 things revealed are illustrations of truth to those 
 who perceive nature aright; and so that which is 
 in and around you by which life is overshadowed, 
 would seem useless when you interpret it in the 
 light and glamour of the material senses. 
 
 ' 'Let no human heart make the mistake of sup- 
 posing that the great, white light of spiritual 
 truth can be turned loose upon the world and 
 man survive it. Even as those who ascended 
 with Christ to the Mount of Transfiguration fell 
 down before the burning light of the angels and 
 
594 MRS - C0RA L - V - RICHMOND. 
 
 spirits whom they saw; Moses, Elias, and Christ 
 transfigured before them, so if, instead of in the 
 shadow, you were upon the white side of the 
 rock of spiritual truth, you could neither bear 
 the transfigured Christ of truth, nor could you 
 even bear the resurrection in the form of the 
 angels of those whom you love. Spirits have to 
 descend to mortal states; those who pass the 
 shadow of death come back and gently knock at 
 the outer door of your dwelling; they must ap- 
 peal to the shadowed light in your senses or you 
 do not understand them. What would you do 
 with the rare gleam of immortal life thrown sud- 
 denly in your mind, if you had never thought of 
 it before? You would feel that your mind was 
 exposed to the sun pitilessly; you would have 
 some shade fall between you and this light. 
 Have you never known that a stupendous truth 
 constantly forcing itself upon the outward human 
 consciousness has made men mad? The. whole 
 world would go mad in the unqualified sunshine 
 of spiritual truth until they grow to understand 
 it. Teach a child geometry and the child will 
 be an idiot; teach it the small numerals and the 
 child will grow to geometry in due course of un- 
 foldment. You must place the shadow perhaps 
 of ignorance, between perfect knowledge and the 
 state that cannot bear perfect knowledge. Men 
 have blamed priests and initiates in the ancient 
 temples for veiling the truth from mankind; they 
 
LITERARY WORK. =595 
 
 were but instruments in the hands of a higher 
 power and veiled that which could not be under- 
 stood, until the world grew to the stature of spir- 
 itual comprehension. You may understand the 
 meaning of a triangle today, and the mystic 
 meaning of the sphere, and the circle; but in the 
 days when these were symbols of divine truths the 
 masses could not understand them, they must be 
 veiled until the people grew to the knowledge of 
 their meaning. The whole world is a school for 
 adepts today, but in ancient times the divine 
 geometry of the skies was veiled in symbols that 
 mankind could not understand, because of their 
 ignorance, and only doled out to them in piece- 
 meal, until at last the world should grow to the 
 stature of those who had first received these 
 primal truths. 
 
 4 'You may stand in the temple of nature today 
 and unqualifiedly receive some of the divine 
 propositions of the universe; but there are others 
 that are hidden, they are wisely hidden for you 
 would not perceive them even if they were re- 
 vealed; if an angel, speaking the language and 
 thought of the absolute truth of the celestial 
 heavens, were in your midst today you would not 
 understand that which was taught. Many people 
 say, k I know I have grown to an appreciation 
 and understanding of what I once rejected." 
 Compare what you receive today with what you 
 received a quarter of a century ago; compare the 
 
596 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 average thought in the world today with that of 
 fifty years ago, you will find that that which 
 could not then be spoken, which people did not 
 understand, which they have grown to realize, 
 has now become the common phraseology of 
 mankind. A half of a century, or quarter of a 
 century, has sufficed to create a new language; 
 new forms of thought; new orders of ideas; and 
 has introduced into existence a whole superstrata 
 of a new mentality pertaining to man's spiritual 
 being. This has been variously introduced: in 
 the form of psychological words and phrases; in 
 the form of man's perceptions and gifts; but the 
 whole have revolved around the one center of 
 spiritual truth that is in the world today; and 
 the shadow under which you have rested will still 
 support you until you grow to the knowledge of 
 that which is more and more divine. 
 
 ' 'If we were to form a prayer best adapted to 
 human need we should say continue the shadow 
 of the rock, O God, as long as human spirits are 
 veiled in human life, as long as human existence 
 is limited by human sensations; for so needful is 
 the shadow when one would have rest and 
 growth. 
 
 4 'Many people suppose that fruition can come 
 without germination and growth, that they can 
 attain the result without the needed steps; this 
 comes of the mistake of supposing that the king- 
 dom of heaven could be attained without individ- 
 
LITERARY WORK. 597 
 
 ual merit, it is the fictitious glamour and glare of 
 a salvation that is offered without each one walk- 
 ing in the shadow that has made theology a bare 
 and barren desert; but the Christ who walked in 
 the shadow of the Cross, who suffered pain; or 
 the Buddha who received the light beneath the 
 shadow of the wonderful Tree that gave unto 
 Asia her mystic, yet wonderful religion; all 
 prophets, teachers, and Messiahs, who have sym- 
 bolized the light of truth; have done so through 
 the shadow, by walking in the valley of self-for- 
 getfulness by turning man's thoughts to Spiritual 
 things, and to the knowledge that every material 
 pain is because of the material shadow. 
 
 1 'The great Christ-truth of the world has never 
 been won at a single bound, and no nation or in- 
 dividual leaps up to meet it without growing in 
 the shadow and being nurtured in the darkness. 
 We know what individuals will say: 'Still I think 
 I have had my share of the shadows, ' but do you 
 know what it means to have your share of the 
 shadows? If you have noticed the light when 
 the sun is veiled by the mists the shadows are 
 not usually so marked, and that in exact propor- 
 tion to the depth of the shadow so is the bright- 
 ness of the light. The electric light, which 
 flashes in upon the darkness of your crowded 
 cities, makes the distinct outlines of every leaf and 
 twig, almost the silken hair of a lady's tresses 
 is reflected in shadows at your feet; what does 
 
$98 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 this mean? In exact proportion as the light is 
 white toward which you are tending, so will the 
 shadows be deep. Those who live in the twi- 
 light state that is neither light nor shadow, have 
 less knowledge of that toward which they are 
 tending. Never covet the veil of thin mist that 
 divides you from the shadow, for it divides you 
 from the light also; by the sign of the shadow 
 you know what light is yours. 
 
 "God means that every soul shall be tested by 
 the hand of the shadow that is his; even in the 
 outlines you despise; and if as did Richard III., 
 you make faces at your own shadow, and call the 
 life accursed that is reflected there, then remem- 
 ber that the shadow which you persist in seeing 
 is only there because you are there, and if you 
 could turn courageously toward the light you 
 would behold no ungainly shadow at all; we 
 mean that human selfishness, human pride, human 
 ambition and passion constitute half the shad- 
 ows that are seen, and that needed shelter within 
 the shadow of the rock is all that God implies by 
 any sorrow or suffering that comes to man. Who- 
 ever heard of an absolutely unselfish life that felt 
 suffering? Never doubt for a moment that most 
 of the pain that each life bears is not for another 
 but for wounded self. If you really have com- 
 passion for another, the effort to remove their 
 grief, the sympathy for their sorrow, will make 
 their sorrow greatest not yours. No nurse enter- 
 
LITERARY WORK. 599 
 
 ing a hospital sits down and wails over the suf- 
 fering that is there; no one sees the miseries of the 
 world who deplores them without an effort to al- 
 leviate them; the cheerful physician relieves pain 
 and becomes valuable, and both nurse and phy- 
 sician are content to alleviate the suffering. 
 
 "The great wisdom of God is manifest, that 
 just as soon as you turn away from the contem- 
 plation of self, you turn more and more toward 
 the light, and that which was the shadow be- 
 comes the light. 
 
 • 'In the great glory and wonder of Spiritual 
 existence earthly brightness would fade away, 
 and in the midst of celestial splendor no glamour 
 of gold, no consciousness of the splendor of earth 
 and its sun can ever come; you turn as gladly to 
 walk the pathway of pain as of pleasure, know- 
 ing that all ways lead unto truth. The carefully 
 attuned and adjusted life does not cry out for 
 Truth and Love and Wisdom, which are as much 
 greater than happiness as is the light of heaven 
 greater than the light of earth. So you may per- 
 ceive that even now rising beneath the shadow of 
 God's love, beneath that great rock of strength 
 and safety, beneath all that seems discordant and 
 terrible in human life, the white lily of immor- 
 tality is blooming within your souls and the 
 germ, expectant, but waits for your state to come 
 forth and adorn and beautify the outer woild. 
 Now that the great desert of Mammon has been 
 
600 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 encompassed, you are approaching that won- 
 derful Shadow of the Rock of Eternal Truth, 
 wherein all germs are nurtured and all divine 
 possibilities are hidden; and at last the giant 
 power of God's love shall reveal unto each the 
 wonderful ministry of the shadow, and you shall 
 behold how fair and perfect is that wisdom that 
 leads you to rest beneath the Shadow of this Rock 
 in the weary desert of your earthly pilgrimage." 
 
 We find it opportune to insert here a most 
 beautiful poem entitled A Tribute to Alice Cary, 
 copied from the files of the Banner of Light, 
 May 13, 1 87 1. The circumstances of its pro- 
 duction were as follows: 
 
 Soon after the founding of Sorosis, really by 
 Alice Cary, the people of America who loved the 
 "twin birds of song," Alice and Phoebe Cary, 
 were called upon to part with both of these sweet 
 singers, as far as mortal presence was concerned. 
 
 Alice Cary had passed on since the meeting of 
 Sorosis preceding the one to which we now refer, 
 and this was made the occasion of a memorial to 
 the arisen poetess by the literary ladies who 
 belonged to the club. 
 
 Mrs. Charlotte Bebee Wilbur, an early speaker 
 on the Spiritualistic platform, one of the most 
 pleasing and scholarly lecturers of that memor- 
 able " first decade," was the honored president 
 of Sorosis. After other exercises, the president 
 called upon our subject, much to the latter's 
 
LITERARY WORK. 60 I 
 
 surprise, and without a moment's hesitation the 
 following improvisation was rendered. 
 
 TRIBUTE TO ALICE CARY. 
 
 Because the broken lyre-string hath no sound, 
 The faded rose distills no dewy gem; 
 Because in stranded shells no pearls are found, 
 The shattered casket holds no diadem, 
 We will not weep ! 
 
 But the lily-bell, 
 
 In the dewy dell, 
 
 Chimes a mournful knell. 
 
 Because the Autumn leaf grows brown and sere, 
 And Summer splendors crimson to dull gray, 
 Because the Spring returns but once a year, 
 And purple fruitage crowns the bloom of May, 
 We will not weep ! 
 
 But the violet, 
 
 With blue eys still wet, 
 
 Must thy loss regret. 
 
 Because the lowly creeping worm can die, 
 And be forgotten in the mould and rust, 
 While, Iris-winged, up springs the butterfly, 
 To feed on honey-dew instead of dust, 
 We will not weep ! 
 
 But the buds of Spring, 
 
 Must their flowers bring, 
 
 On thy bed to fling. 
 
 Because the shattered shell prisons no bird, 
 We look in vain for last year's dear delight; 
 Above our heads the rustling wings are heard — 
 The skylark singeth sweetest out of sight — 
 We will not weep ! 
 
 When the night is still, 
 
 Sings the whip-poor-will, 
 
 With mournfulest trill. 
 
602 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Happy were they who dwelt anear thy heart, 
 Baptized and blest by friendship pure as thine; 
 Who drank thy love's clear waters whence they start, 
 From fountains that flow near the spirits' shrine. 
 We will not weep ! 
 
 In the willow vale, 
 
 The lone nightingale, 
 
 Will thy flight bewail. 
 
 Thy songs fly after thee like white-winged doves, 
 Cleaving the higher air where thou dost roam; 
 Then, slow returning, like thine early loves, 
 Within the hearts that bless thee find a home. 
 We will not weep ! 
 
 But in love's pure urn 
 
 The heart-fires will burn 
 
 For thy sweet return. 
 
 Now is thy harp attuned to sweeter lays 
 Than ever thou couldst chant in human speech; 
 To symphonies of rapture, sounds of praise, 
 We strive in vain with earthly sense to reach. 
 We will not weep ! 
 For a lily white, 
 Swings downward to-night, 
 To chime thy delight. 
 
 Thy kindred poets greet thee with a song 
 Olympus and Parnassas never won. 
 Drink, drink the glad nepenthe, and grow strong ! 
 We follow thee when earth's dark night is done — 
 We will not weep ! 
 
 For an asphodel 
 
 Floateth earthward to tell 
 
 "It is well— 'tis well!" 
 
 We cannot refrain from introducing here one 
 of our subject's most charming poems delivered 
 in Washington, D. C. , in 1870, the subject of 
 
LITERARY WORK. 603 
 
 which was suggested by a professor from the 
 Smithsonian Institute: 
 
 THE BEAUTIFUL LAND. 
 
 There's a beautiful country, not far away, 
 
 With its shores of emerald green; 
 Where rise the beautiful hills of day, 
 
 From meadows of amber-hued sheen; 
 There beautiful flowers forever blow, 
 With beautiful names that ye do not know. 
 
 There are beautiful walks, star-paven and bright, 
 
 That lead up to beautiful homes; 
 And beautiful temples, all carved in white, 
 
 Crowned with golden and sapphire domes; 
 And beautiful gates that swing so slow 
 To beautiful symbols ye do not know. 
 
 There are beautiful valleys and mountains high, 
 
 With rivers and forests and hills; 
 And beautiful fountains leap up to the sky, 
 
 Then descend in murmuring rills. 
 There beautiful life-trees forever grow, 
 With beautiful names that ye do not know. 
 
 There is beautiful music borne on the air 
 
 From rare birds with flashing wings; 
 And beautiful odors float everywhere, 
 
 Which an unseen censer flings: 
 And a beautiful stream near that land doth flow, 
 W'ith a beautiful name that ye do not know. 
 
 Across this beautiful, mystical stream 
 
 Flash rare scintillations bright; 
 And many a witching, mysterious dream 
 
 Is borne on the pinions of night; 
 And the stream is spanned by a beautiful bow, 
 With a beautiful name that ye do not know. 
 
604 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 And beautiful gondolas, formed of pearl, 
 
 Come laden with wonderful stores; 
 While beautiful banners their folds unfurl 
 
 To the dipping of musical oars; 
 And beautiful beings cross to and fro, 
 With beautiful names ye do not know. 
 
 Would ye know the name of that beautiful land 
 
 Where the emerald waters roll 
 In gentle waves on a beautiful strand? 
 
 It is called the Land of the Soul; 
 And the beautiful flowers that ever blow 
 Are the beautiful thoughts ye have below. 
 
 And the beautiful pathways are your life deeds, 
 
 Which fashion your future homes, 
 And the temples grand are the world's great needs, 
 
 While your saviors have reared the domes; 
 And the beautiful gates that swing so slow 
 Are the beautiful truths ye have learn'd below. 
 
 The beautiful valleys are formed of thought, 
 
 Of all that world has been, 
 And the beautiful mountains are tears outwrought 
 
 Through immortal sunlight seen; 
 And the beautiful life-trees that ever grow 
 Are the beautiful hopes ye have cherished below. 
 
 All the beautiful melody is prayer, 
 
 That is echoed in music's powers; 
 And the beautiful perfumes floating there 
 
 Are the spirits of all earth's flowers; 
 And the beautiful stream that divides you so 
 Is the beautiful river named Death below. 
 
 The beautiful flashes across the stream 
 
 Are your inspirations grand, 
 While the beautiful meaning of every dream 
 
 Is real in this fair land; 
 And the beautiful million-colored bow 
 Is formed of your tears for each other's woe. 
 
LITERARY WORK. 605 
 
 The beautiful barges are all the years 
 
 That bear you away from pain, 
 And the beautiful banners transformed from fears, 
 
 Are returning to bless you again; 
 And the beautiful forms crossing to and fro 
 Are the beautiful ones ye have loved below. 
 
 Who has done more to soften — nay, to illum- 
 ine — the thoughts of death than the loving, gen- 
 tle Ouina? Three years after the above beauti- 
 ful picture of the future home was given to the 
 world, she painted another upon the minds of a 
 London audience, and so well do the two har- 
 monize in spirit — the former a resplendent word- 
 picture, the latter the very essence of soul per- 
 ception — that we hang them side by side, feeling 
 that the one will but add to the beauty of the other: 
 
 DEATH. 
 
 O beautiful, white mother, Death! 
 
 Thou unseen and shadowy soul — 
 
 Thou mystical, magical soul — 
 How soothing and cooling thy breath! 
 
 Ere the morning stars sang in their spheres, 
 Thou didst dwell in the spirit of things, 
 Brooding there with thy wonderful wings, 
 
 Incubating the germs of the years. 
 
 Coeval with Time and with Space, 
 Thy sisters are Silence and Sleep — 
 Three sisters, Death, Silence and Sleep; 
 
 How strange and how still is thy face! 
 
 In the marriage of Matter and Soul, 
 
 Thou wert wedded to young, fiery Time — 
 The now hoary and snowy-haired Time — 
 
 And with him hast shared Earth's control. 
 
606 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 O beautiful Spirit of Death! 
 
 Thy brothers are Winter and Night — 
 
 Stern Winter and shadowy Night — 
 They bear thy still likeness and breath. 
 
 Summer buds fall asleep to thy arms, 
 'Neath the fleecy and soft-footed snow — 
 The silent, pure, beautiful snow — 
 
 And the earth their new life-being warms. 
 
 All the world is endowed with thy breath, 
 
 Summer splendors and purple of vine, 
 
 Flow out of this magic of thine, 
 O beautiful Angel of Death. 
 
 What wonders in Silence we see! 
 
 The lily grows pale in thy sight; 
 
 The rose, through the long summer night, 
 Sighs its life out in fragrance to thee. 
 
 O beautiful Angel of Death! 
 
 The beloved are thine — all thine! 
 
 They have drunk the nepenthe divine, 
 They have felt the full flow of thy breath. 
 
 Out into thy realm they are gone, 
 
 Like the incense that greeteth the morn; 
 On the wings of thy might they're upborne, 
 
 As bright birds to thy paradise flown. 
 
 They are folded and safe in thy sight; 
 
 Through thy portals they've passed from earth's prison: 
 From the cold clod of clay they have risen, 
 
 To dwell in thy temple of light. 
 
 O beautiful Angel of Life! 
 
 Germs feel thee and burst into bloom; 
 
 Souls see thee and rise from the tomb; 
 With rapture and loveliness rife. 
 
 On earth thou art named cold Death, 
 
 Dim, dark, dismal, dire, dreadful Death, 
 But in heaven thou art Angel of Life! 
 
LITERARY WORK. 607 
 
 We are one with thy spirit, O Death! 
 
 We spring to thine arms unafraid; 
 
 One with thee are our glad spirits made. 
 We are born when we breathe thy full breath, 
 O mother of Life, lovely Death! 
 
 In wandering among these blossoms of poetry 
 from Ouina's affluent hand we are tempted to 
 keep on calling as fancy dictates until our vol- 
 ume would overflow — and even then we might 
 go "on and on forever," never wearying. We 
 have come upon the following dainty bit of love, 
 beauty and delicate satire — and cannot resist in- 
 serting it here; then we must pause and hope for 
 the time when these jewels shall find a fitting 
 setting in a volume of their own. 
 
 The editor of the Medium and Daybreak thus 
 publishes: 
 
 1 'A very busy individual reproached a friend of 
 less industrious tendencies for his usefulness. 
 Our subject hearing of the circumstances, was 
 controlled by her spirit-guide ' Ouina,' to write 
 the following poem. The Tarantula is a species 
 of spider plentifully endowed with the utilitarian 
 instincts of that genus of insects; the Humming 
 Bird is exclusively a 'thing of beauty.' 
 
 A SONG OF USE AND BEAUTY. 
 Could I Sing, this Would be My Song 
 
 Of Tarantula, 
 Weaving web of silken woof ; 
 House complete from floor to roof; 
 Perfect, safe, and plunder proof; 
 
 Good Tarantula. 
 
608 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Toiling, toiling ceaselessly; 
 What a home ! How skilfully 
 All is wrought, and thriftily ! 
 Wise Tarantula. 
 
 Ah ! Tarantula, 
 Soft thy silken tapestry, — 
 Fold on fold of drapery; — 
 Deftly done, and daintily; 
 
 Say; Tarantula, 
 When thy wise work was begun, 
 Didst thou say, "when all is done, 
 And the goal is truly won," — 
 
 Brave Tarantula — 
 
 Life will then be all complete; 
 
 All its fortune at my feet ; 
 
 I shall have rewards most sweet ?" 
 
 And, Tarantula, 
 Were thy dreams visions of rest, 
 Of a home by kindness blest, 
 Of a life in graces drest ? 
 
 Tell, Tarantula. 
 
 Of a Humming Bird, — 
 Dainty, dazzling, starry thing; 
 Woven rainbows on each wing ! — 
 Fluttering and fluttering 
 
 Till the air is stirred 
 With the wondrous winnowing 
 Of the restless, tireless wing; 
 Nothing doth it sing or bring; 
 
 Witching Humming Bird. 
 
 In and out my Bower ; 
 Dip thy beak — thou knowest well 
 Where the nectar fountains swell — 
 In the honeysuckle cell ; 
 
 Dewdrops for thy dower; 
 
LITERARY WORK. 609 
 
 Flitting in and out again ; 
 Sipping sweets without refrain ; 
 Nothing can thy flight restrain — 
 Pleasure, beauty, power. 
 
 Idle Humming Bird ; 
 Wantoning the hours away, 
 In thy ceaseless aimless play; 
 Caring only for today. 
 
 Who hath ever heard 
 Of a playful pretty thing, 
 Living always on the wing, 
 No home, and no song to sing ? 
 
 Naughty Humming Bird ! 
 
 Of a friend, who came 
 One day to my Summer bower, — 
 For a walk and for a flower — 
 Spending there a charmed hour; 
 
 Naming the sweet name 
 Of one loved whom we had known; 
 A sweet spirit, who had flown 
 From this world, and whiter grown 
 
 Up in Heaven's flame. 
 
 Then we talking trode 
 Through the garden, at the gate 
 Lingering, in the sunset late; 
 Then we spied, in all its state, 
 
 Tarantula's abode. 
 Laughingly I named the skill, 
 And the stern, untiring will 
 Which had wrought that house so still. 
 
 Nearer then she glode. 
 
 "But Tarantula 
 Hath a horrid house," said she, 
 " Look, he kills a honey bee ! 
 Skill indeed for misery — 
 
 Sly Tarantula !" 
 
6 10 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Sudden paleness, as of pain, 
 Touched her face; no word again 
 She spoke. Thy shaft was not in vain, 
 O, Tarantula ! 
 
 Of a forest glade, 
 Where the mottled mosses creep, 
 And the pied wind-flowers peep 
 From the shadows dark and deep. 
 
 In the deepest shade 
 Is a thicket, overgrown 
 With the wild clematis blown; 
 And the tendrils it hath thrown 
 
 Have a bower made. 
 
 Softly, not a word; 
 Gem of beauty never prest 
 Brow of maiden, nor her breast, 
 Lovely as this dainty nest; 
 
 And one tiny bird, 
 Waiting, waiting patiently 
 For the life that soon will be 
 Which she feels, but cannot see — 
 
 Patient little bird. 
 
 Now the air is stirred. 
 Witching wings are hurrying; 
 Hastening, and hurrying; 
 All the leaflets flurrying; 
 
 And they bring this word. 
 "Far away from glade and glen, 
 Over field and over fen, 
 Near the haunted homes of men, 
 
 I have buzzed and whirred; 
 All the drops of honey dew 
 I have gathered sweet, for you — 
 Mate of mine, so fond, so true." 
 
 Darling Humming Bird ! 
 
LITERARY WORK. 6l I 
 
 Mr. A. M. Griffin, in his review of Mrs. Rich- 
 mond's work in Chicago, called especial atten- 
 tion to a lecture by her before the Philosophical 
 Society in that city. As that lecture was listened 
 to by some of the ablest thinkers in the city of 
 Chicago, it has been deemed advisable to repro- 
 duce another in this work, given three years later 
 before the same Society, for the benefit of our 
 readers; hence we subjoin it without comment, 
 together with the discussion that followed its de- 
 livery, on the part of the members of the Society. 
 Having read the lecture with a great deal of care 
 ourselves, we feel that it is wholly in keeping with 
 the spirit of this work that its thought should 
 find place upon these pages, in order that others 
 may enjoy the same privilege that has been ours. 
 We consider it one of her best efforts. 
 
 "THE HUMAN MIND." 
 
 Impromptu discourse by the guides of Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond, 
 before the Philosophical Society of Chicago, March 6, 1886. 
 
 Introductory remarks by the Chairman, Sidney 
 Thomas, Esq. : 
 
 4 T have been called upon at this time, before 
 introducing the lecturer of the evening to an- 
 nounce the subject. I am certain I have not 
 communicated this subject to any one else. First 
 if I have settled upon a subject it certainly has 
 been since I came in the hall this evening. This 
 Society has discussed during the recent course 
 
6l2 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 various subjects and now that we are about to 
 be addressed by an alleged spirit from another 
 world, it occurred to me that it would be a wise 
 thing for the Philosophical Society, to try the 
 distinguished speaker for some information con- 
 cerning matters that are not within the reach of 
 mortals, yet in selecting this question I saw at 
 once that it would be very easy to secure a sub- 
 ject that would allow the spirit on pinions to soar 
 before us in a forty-five minutes' talk concern- 
 ing things about which we know nothing, and 
 with reference to which we could hardly give 
 time for discussion. The problem to me was to 
 select a question that should be so far within the 
 province and practices of this Society as to 
 enable us, in some manner, to pass judgment 
 upon what we hear, and on the other hand to 
 select a subject so substantial and practical that 
 what should be said might be of some use to us, 
 that even might advance us somewhat upon this 
 subject. Now the subject which I am about to 
 announce, I do not announce it in one or two 
 words because I desire to confine this visitant to 
 a specific line of thought, consequently I had 
 thought it necessary to have a long subject that 
 will not only indicate the subject generally, but 
 open out a line of thought. 
 
 "Now we have discussed many subjects this 
 Winter. Among the subjects which have been 
 before the Society and with which it is somewhat 
 
LITERARY WORK. 613 
 
 familiar is the subject of the mind or spirit. The 
 opening lecture was upon the 'Thinking Facul- 
 ties.' 
 
 "You will remember sometime afterward the 
 lecture of Judge Russell upon 'Individuality,' 
 and lastly you all have recollections of the lec- 
 ture by Mr. Lancaster, supposed by many of 
 this Society to be as complete a statement of 
 the materalistic hypothesis as could be made. 
 Now having discussed that subject under these 
 heads and incidentally in connection with other 
 lectures, I thought I would ask that the subject 
 to be discussed to-night should be upon the 
 Mind, Soul or Spirit. Assuming, perhaps, that 
 it will be considered that man is not a unit but a 
 duality, that he is not a mere material being but 
 has a material entity and a Spiritual entity, what- 
 ever that may be. 
 
 "I have written out the question, 'The Hu- 
 man Mind, its Origin, Nature and Destiny. ' 
 
 "I want to say one more word. In the dis- 
 cussion of this matter we have attempted on 
 several occasions to discuss the material basis of 
 thought; we have endeavored to obtain some in 
 formation in the line of biology, and see whether 
 the mind originated in the germ of life, whether 
 it originated at birth, or whether it has been 
 afterward developed by experience. 
 
 " 'The Human Mind, its Origin, Nature and 
 Destiny. At what period did it begin in time? ■ 
 
614 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 What room does it occupy in space? Is it a 
 substance or force? Is it a cause or an effect? 
 What specifically is its shape, size and substance? 
 Upon what principles or by what properties can 
 it resist destruction?' 
 
 "If this subject is satisfactory it will be given 
 for the lecture. The lecture shall be limited to 
 forty-five minutes. 
 
 "Now this whole matter is entirely new to me. 
 I don't know whether spirits are limited to time 
 and space or not, but the members of the Phi- 
 losophical Society are. 
 
 "The lecture should not occupy more than 
 forty-five minutes, so that there will be time for 
 discussion and the lecturer will have an oppor- 
 tunity to rely to the critics afterwards." 
 
 Mrs. Richmond arose and, speaking under 
 control of her spirit guides, said: 
 
 "Mr. Chairman, it is our usual custom to open 
 every address with an invocation. And if it is 
 not in violation of the rules of this Society, we 
 would like to do so on this occasion. All who 
 feel moved are invited to join in the invocation. 
 
 invocation. . 
 
 "Infinite God, Thou source of all life, all in- 
 telligence; Thou guide and ruler of every living- 
 thing; Thou who movest the visible world by 
 law, and who governest the invisible world by 
 the law of perfect knowledge and love, unto 
 
LITERARY WORK. 615 
 
 Thee we turn with thanksgiving, and praises 
 for every blessing; for those blessings, which 
 unto Thy children on earth are revealed in 
 answer to their human needs, for those bless- 
 ings of the mind that are given for their 
 mental needs, for those deeper and diviner 
 aspirations emanating from within, yet palpa- 
 ble and ever living, which come in answer to 
 their spiritual needs. We praise Thee, for the 
 abundance of every blessing, for that life and 
 light that in the human form enfolded, still is 
 made manifest in the aspirations that are one 
 with Thy life forevermore. By whatever name, 
 man may address Thee, in whatever form the 
 worship of the spirit may be made known, 
 still would the aspiring hearts of Thy children go 
 outward, upward and inward, unto Thee, forever 
 praising Thee, for all life and light. Unto Thee 
 who art the guide of angels, ministering spirits, 
 and men, and Who hast given in every age the 
 evidence of that power to mortals we would 
 render homage and praises now, and evermore. 
 Amen. 
 
 "Mr. Chairman will you kindly announce the 
 subject for the evening discourse?" 
 
 The chairman announced : 
 
 "The human mind, its origin, nature and 
 destiny; at what period did it begin in time; what 
 room does it occupy in space; is it a force; is it a 
 cause or an effect; what specifically is its shape, 
 
6l6 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 size, and substance; upon what principle, or by 
 what properties can it resist destruction?" 
 
 Mrs. Richmond then delivered the following 
 address: 
 
 "Mr. Chairman and Members of the Philo- 
 sophical Society: — The subject announced by 
 your chairman is of such vast scope, so wide and 
 far reaching in its nature and would require not 
 only perfect knowledge of the principles govern- 
 ing the subject to be treated, but also sufficient 
 time to express that knowledge, that we will 
 answer simply that should the time allotted fail 
 to be sufficient to express our views upon the 
 theme announced, you will please to consider the 
 nature of the subject and that it has occupied the 
 attention of the most profound minds of earth in 
 all ages, and even if we should be able to give 
 perfect answer to the question or series of ques- 
 tions which your chairman has suggested, we 
 are by no means certain that the members of the 
 Philosophical Society would be able to under- 
 stand it, yet as brief as possible, under the cir- 
 cumstances, will be our answer. We know that 
 as perfect attention as it is possible you will give 
 to that reply. What is meant by the word mind 
 is qualified in the remarks of your chairman by 
 including also spirit or soul; the word mind is 
 supposed to be human intelligence and to cover 
 the entire ground supposed to be occupied by 
 the words spirit and soul also. In our definition 
 
LITERARY WORK. 6l/ 
 
 we shall make the three words fill the answer 
 to these questions embodied in the theme. We 
 shall divide the subject to be treated of into 
 mind, spirit and soul, and shall treat these as 
 constituting the entirety of human intelligence; 
 by doing this we shall be better able to express 
 what we mean, and we have no doubt perhaps 
 satisfy you as fully. 
 
 "The terms 'mental philosophy.' 'mental 
 science,' and other kindred terms expressing the 
 knowledge humanity has concerning the mind, 
 nevertheless, must be very inadequate to express 
 what we mean by the added words spirit and 
 soul. 
 
 "We consider the soul, from the spiritual 
 standpoint, to be the innermost essence, the ab- 
 solute entity, which we assume has an existence 
 and which we have just as good a right to assume 
 has an existence as the materialist has to assume 
 the atom; we assume this soul to be the com- 
 plete entity of all mind, and that primarily it is 
 non-created and immaterial, has no existence in 
 time and space, is not connected in any manner, 
 except by acting upon matter, with the laws that 
 govern material things. We assume the soul, 
 the entity, the intelligence, eternal in its nature 
 and therefore indestructible. 
 
 "Spirit, as the word implies, we assume to be 
 the breathing of the soul into matter, the in- 
 breathing of this immortal entity into the life of 
 
6l8 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 earth, and the spirit may be said to be the 
 theme, or intention of the life of the soul in its 
 expression through material forms. The spirit 
 of man is limited, therefore, as to its expression; 
 the soul is not limited by that expression in 
 time and space. The spirit of man is expressed 
 in the intention and fulfillment of the complete 
 cycle of earthly existence. N The soul is not ex- 
 pressed wholly in that cycle but only in eternity. 
 The mind is the active intelligence, expressed 
 through the brain and form of man, of the spirit 
 animating the individual form, depending upon 
 organic laws for its expression. The mind is 
 more limited than the spirit, as the spirit is more 
 limited than the soul. The mind is governed 
 in its expression by the limitation of time and 
 space, the material organism, and whatever else 
 pertains to the human structure. Nevertheless 
 the existence of the mind, its contact with mat- 
 ter, and all that it reflects through sensation, 
 cannot sufficiently be explained by what we term 
 the purely material process. The a priori 
 knowledge to which Kant refers, the power em- 
 bodied in the mind of knowing something that 
 has not been experienced or taught, that the 
 senses cannot discover, that the material pro- 
 cesses of life cannot adequately explain or un- 
 fold, all prove that the mind is the result of the 
 two-fold action of spirit and matter, that while 
 the mind may change from day to day in its 
 
LITERARY WORK. 619 
 
 knowledge and expression, the quality that 
 causes it to be mind, or the consciousness, the 
 power that imparts the reason, the aspiration, 
 the power that imparts the understanding, as 
 Kant would express it, is that which is beyond 
 the senses and in the realm of soul. In the whole 
 realm of German metaphysics, we have Kant, 
 Hiegel, Klopstoch, Wiedel and perhaps a score 
 of others who attribute qualities to the mind 
 which we think belong exclusively to the spirit, 
 the mind being rather a mirror in which both 
 material and spiritual powers are reflected. On 
 the one side the mind reflects what the senses 
 convey, but if there were not something imparted 
 from within to the mind, capable of receiving 
 that reflection, there could be no impression 
 made beyond that of the mere physical life of 
 man. The very existence of that something is 
 proof, in our opinion, that the source of the mind 
 is beyond the senses and above matter, and 
 whatever may be the process by which we ar- 
 rive at this conclusion, the whole world of phi- 
 losophy gives evidence that the material functions 
 of life cannot possibly generate anything beyond 
 their source, that nature never upbuilds, in all 
 her realm, powers that are wasted, that she does 
 not in augmenting her resources destroy them in 
 the augmentation. Therefore, if it be true that 
 the mind is the result of matter, and has no a 
 priori sources of existence, yet that the mind can 
 
620 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 conceive of an a priori source of existence, if it be 
 true that spirit is matter, that all human con- 
 ception of spiritual existence has its foundation 
 in matter, then it is evident that in this one in- 
 stance nature does not conserve her resources, 
 that she builds a structure for which there is no 
 foundation, gives man capacity for something 
 for which she has no answer. 
 
 "We will not dwell upon this hypothesis, but 
 state our views, after which, of course, you are at 
 liberty to exercise the same kind of reason and 
 judgment upon them that you do concerning 
 other topics; bearing in mind, however, that if 
 there is a realm of spirit as we assume, if there 
 is beyond spirit a realm of soul, as we assume 
 also, that realm must require from you the exer- 
 cise of the faculties that belong to it for expres- 
 sion, and as it requires a musician to understand 
 music, a poet to understand poetry, so that which 
 relates to the realm of the spirit cannot be meas- 
 ured by the narrow limitation of the kind of 
 thought that you employ for the realm of matter. 
 
 "You investigate astronomy with the material 
 faculties of observation and mathematics; you 
 investigate chemistry by such process as your 
 experience reveals, but prophecy, inspiration, 
 the realm of the spirit, that which belongs to 
 the soul you do not claim to investigate with 
 your spiritual faculties, but attempt at the same 
 time that you are endeavoring to analyze them 
 
LITERARY WORK. 621 
 
 by material processes, to disprove their existence 
 merely because they are not amenable to the 
 usual material laws. 
 
 "The mind is the most external expression of 
 the life of the soul (which is an eternal entity), 
 begins with the physical organism, expresses it- 
 self just so soon as there is a vital germ that 
 constitutes physical life, is the first impression 
 made by the spirit upon matter, beyond organic 
 sensations, and is, as said before, from the spirit, 
 which is before mind, as spirit is the inbreathing 
 of the life of the eternal soul. The mind begins 
 as soon as the experience of the spirit begins its 
 action upon the material life, and expresses both 
 the impressions of matter and of the spirit, as 
 said before, being registered upon the brain which 
 is the mechanical apparatus for expressing the 
 mental power. Yet every nerve, every center of 
 ganglia, every globule in every vein, every fibre 
 of the material body, every vibration of that 
 subtle organism which is not known and defined 
 in science, and all that which is known as the 
 mechanism of the human body, contains expres- 
 sion of the spirit. The mind, however, is regu- 
 lated in its expression by whatever shall chance 
 to be either the organic tendencies, or the spirit- 
 ual processes that lie beyond them. These two, 
 the spirit and the organic tendencies, comming- 
 ling in the human organism, constitute the basis 
 of what may be called the mind. 
 
\ 
 
 622 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 " Just so soon, as said before, as sensation be- 
 gins, the mind begins, as the intention of the 
 spirit begins to express itself so the mind animat- 
 ing the visible human being is expressed in the 
 smallest infant. The greater attributes, the 
 tenacity of the will, reason and continuity of 
 purpose, begin just as soon as there is conscious 
 life, and gradually unfolds itself to expression as 
 that life increases in physical power. 
 
 ' ' This mental process, which you denominate 
 reason, is not the only mental process. What- 
 ever consciousness there is in the human organism 
 that recognizes its own existence, whatever power 
 there is that is capable of comprising, judging, 
 aspiring or in any way expressing itself, that is 
 mind. And when the mind has sufficiently estab- 
 lished itself in the human organism by the 
 maturer years of that organism, then whatever 
 spiritual power constitutes the primal, a priori 
 impetus of that life begins to be expressed, and 
 the whole range of the individual mind, limited 
 as said before by organic processes, by what you 
 term accident of birth, by the limitations of the 
 senses, by certain hereditary tendencies, still 
 must express the intention of the spirit, but if it 
 does not so express the intention, if it fails in 
 some degree, there is still the a priori conscious- 
 ness, which is aware of muoh that has not been 
 expressed. There is no human being, perhaps, 
 possibly none before the speaker this night, that 
 
LITERARY WORK. 623 
 
 is not aware of certain powers, certain latent 
 possibilities, certain aspirations that are not ex- 
 pressed because of the limitations of the human 
 organism, but if it were the human organism it- 
 self that gave rise to these aspirations, were in 
 fact the source of aspiration then, as said before, 
 it would simply prove that matter is capable in 
 her final efforts, the acme of creation, of not 
 conserving all her powers, leaving this vast realm 
 to which man aspires, and which in the mind is 
 reflected, without fruition and purpose. 
 
 • ' The powers that relate to the individual mind 
 may be classified thus: The mind that is aware 
 of sensation, the material mind; the mind that is 
 aware of the mental process independent of the 
 sensation, the reasoning mind; and the mind that 
 is aware of aspirations and powers beyond the 
 possible realm of sensation and reason, while 
 still confined and limited to the realm of sensa- 
 tion, the intuitive mind. In its expression the 
 mind is capable, as instanced in the power of 
 mathematics, of conceiving of that which it is 
 not possible to demonstrate to the senses. It is 
 impossible for you to count in time and space 
 the number of miles or of the vibrations of light, 
 or any other gigantic mathematical statement 
 connected with your earth and the remotest 
 planets of your solar system. Who ever counted 
 a billion, or even a million, actually ? And yet 
 by the principles of mathematics, by processes 
 
624 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 purely mental, you realize these vast numbers, 
 state them, and understand fully their meaning. 
 The same is true of abstract principles in phi- 
 losophy. 
 
 "There is no empirical knowledge that can 
 give man any idea of the statements known to be 
 true in the realm of moral philosophy. There is 
 no absolute experimental test that can be brought 
 to bear upon the existence of the mind itself; 
 and however subtle the anatomical, or chemical 
 analysis of the human body one instant after the 
 decease of that body, no traces can be found of 
 this subtle, this absolute power, which constitutes 
 all that there was of the individual; yet chemic- 
 ally there is apparently no change, and no law of 
 anatomy or physiology can in the least explain 
 the difference between the form of man a moment 
 previous and a moment after the decease of the 
 body. In one instant there is mentality, there 
 is a spirit acting upon the vital forces, the next 
 instant there is what is called death; but chemic- 
 ally in the one instant there is no change. Yet 
 that force which makes all there is of intelligence, 
 that power which expressed itself in the mind of 
 man is thus forcibly removed; yet this very pro- 
 cess is not capable of being discovered, because 
 in a realm into which science has not physically 
 penetrated. 
 
 ' ' The origin of this life, the foundation, the 
 basis of all human existence, which is beyond 
 
LITERARY WORK. 62$ 
 
 the mere generic existence, is therefore in that 
 realm which, as said before, we denominate the 
 realm of the soul, which is allied to the Infinite 
 consciousness or what one of the most eminent 
 German philosophers has declared Infinite sub- 
 stance. We do not accept the word substance, 
 because that relates to something inferior, we 
 prefer the word consciousness, or essence, be- 
 cause that relates to primal being, whatever that 
 may be, whether that primal being be all spirit, 
 as Berkeley and those of his school declare, or 
 whether you choose to prefer that it shall be 
 called matter, the expression of life indicates 
 that in connection with the human mind and 
 spirit, that which we call the power, the vitality 
 of the mind, and which constitutes the essential 
 life of man is volition, and this volition is the 
 measure of human perfection. Whatever is in- 
 voluntary in the human organism is not therefore 
 mental (i. e. spiritual), volition or will of man is 
 purely a mental (i. e. spiritual) quality; is the 
 action of the spirit upon the vital functions of 
 the body, producing such energy and power 
 through the mind. Each attribute is there in its 
 turn expressed, what the spirit wishes to portray. 
 ' ' All men are not equal in their earthly ex- 
 pressions; some are born geniuses, some have 
 powers of mental philosophy and others of physi- 
 cal science, some have adaptation to one form of 
 thought, and some to another, minds seem to 
 
626 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND, 
 
 be unequal. We claim that the souls of all men 
 are equal, that in the original essence, or ' esse/ 
 the life of every individual is equally perfect; we 
 claim that the spirit expresses in the individual 
 organism the limitations that time and space con- 
 tain, but that the mind is still more governed by 
 these limitations, that all the inequalities in 
 human life are not the result of inequalities in 
 the primary * esse,' but inequalities in the human 
 environments; we claim that mind has its duration 
 only by the sufferance of the spirit, not in the 
 least by the existence of the body. We claim 
 that the mind has its duration from the soul and 
 that, therefore, the source of mind is indestructi- 
 ble, not because it may express itself forever 
 through the sense, but because the source of it is 
 in the only real, indestructible existence. ■ 
 
 " Mind does not occupy space or time, it exists 
 only in connection with time and space as the 
 expression of the spirit; its source of existence is 
 immaterial. The soul is the immaterial entity, 
 and therefore not limited to time, nor space nor 
 any conditions of matter. If limited to time and 
 condition of matter then the soul and its spirit 
 and expression of mind, would be but refined 
 matter, but as soul has existence of itself, and 
 as its existence is within the Infinite, so that 
 which relates to time and space can only affect 
 the mind in that expression of man's mental being 
 which is the register for material things, but 
 
LITERARY WORK. 627 
 
 whatever the mental being registers or requires 
 spiritually, cannot be governed by time and space. 
 The affections, aspirations and thoughts of 
 morality, everything that relates to abstract prin- 
 ciples, every idea that is not fraught with refer- 
 ence to your physical organism cannot therefore 
 be governed by time and space. When your 
 minds are dealing with time and space, with 
 things instead of subjects, with the material or- 
 ganism instead of themes, then you adapt your 
 mental methods to time and space. It is a law 
 of the spirit that it adapts itself to the conditions 
 in which it seeks expression. As the musician, 
 in his knowledge of music, is not limited by the 
 imperfection of the instrument upon which he 
 plays, but in the sound that he expresses he is 
 very much limited by accuracy or imperfection 
 of the instrument; if the instrument be out 
 of tune he still will not make harmony though 
 he be a master musician, and if the instrument 
 is in tune he still will not express all the harmony 
 that is within his mind, so the spirit, in express- 
 ing itself through the human organism, may be 
 limited to the limitations of that organism as far 
 as time and space are concerned, in the province 
 that the mind cognates time and space; but in 
 the province that it is not governed by time and 
 space the mind is unlimited by them. 
 
 "The powers of the body are limited, the 
 powers of the spirit however relate to another 
 
628 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 and vaster realm where there is no time and no 
 space and no limitations of a material kind, and 
 where whatever limitations there may be, they 
 are limitations of the expression of the Spiritual 
 nature and not of the material nature. 
 
 "The world of human sensation is acted upon 
 by mind; registers whatever the mind perceives, 
 but you must be aware that the same sensations 
 record themselves differently to different human 
 minds and that no two of you listen alike, or see 
 alike, or perceive alike, and that this cannot be 
 owing so much to differences in your physical 
 senses as in your mental perceptions, and that 
 your mental perceptions are governed by the ac- 
 tivity of spirit that is there, its alertness, its 
 power over the brain, its ability to register care- 
 fully that which is perceived. The artist whose 
 sensations are quickened by his fine perception of 
 coloring, in no wise sees the landscape as does 
 the material man of toil who only measures the 
 soil in feet, rods and roods for its cultivation. 
 
 "He who listens to music, if his ear is not at- 
 tuned by his mental perception, and his mental 
 perception by his spirit, to harmony, in nowise 
 perceives the music as does the one whose facul- 
 ties are so awakened, and the power that enables 
 you to perceive. This may not be registered in 
 any particular physical locality, as the phrenolo- 
 gists assert, but may be the attuning of the entire 
 fabric of the human body by the spirit which 
 
LITERARY WORK. 629 
 
 merely placed the register in the brain to record 
 the harmonies of sound. Every object, therefore, 
 which the eyes see (or that produces an impres- 
 sion by the vibration of light upon the retina of 
 the eye) you do not all perceive, you may be 
 gazing at something and not see it all. If the 
 mind is alert at every avenue of sensation you 
 perceive many things. The mind must be quick- 
 ened still more, the perceptions must be more 
 and more enlarged before you are able to see all 
 the things that are about you in material life and 
 yet are within range of your senses. 
 
 ■ 'The vibrations of light are limited by you to 
 your vision, the vibrations of sound are limited 
 by you to your perception of them, in the vast 
 realm of light, in the vast realm of sound are 
 millions of vibrations that you do not perceive 
 with the senses that the mind is capable of re- 
 cording, and beyond even spectroscopic analysis 
 of light you can readily realize that there are 
 thousands and thousands of vibrations which no 
 human skill has yet been able to imprison. Such 
 is the nature of mind that, under the inspiration 
 of that knowledge that comes from within it 
 makes the whole visible world luminous; such is 
 the nature of mind that, if not endow r ed by that 
 knowledge that comes from within the whole vis- 
 ible universe is opaque; such is the nature of 
 mind that unillumined, uninspired by this a 
 priori knowledge, which some call aspiration and 
 
63O MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 others term inspiration, there would be no con- 
 sciousness whatever of the various processes or 
 laws of life going on about you; such is the nature 
 of mind that under the inspiration of that very 
 power which is the least palpable to your senses, 
 which has no visible centers of registration, which 
 cannot be traced to nerve centers or ganglia, 
 which cannot by any process be traced to any 
 physical location, you still have the highest 
 knowledge, the loftiest perception of truth, of all 
 that governs the world in a moral sense and all 
 that gives hope to humanity in the sense of pro- 
 gress and aspiration. 
 
 "We will say that the body is a carefully con- 
 structed mechanical instrument, through which the 
 spirit of man, by divine intent, expresses in the 
 mind such portions of this divine existence as the 
 human organism renders possible; we will say 
 that the soul of man is that ultimate immortal 
 essence, uncreated, without beginning or ending; 
 having therefore in itself the source of knowledge, 
 from which all intelligence a priori must come, 
 and to which all experience must at last render 
 tribute. We will say that the human mind, gov- 
 erned merely by physical conceptions, is limited 
 to the limitations of the body, but the human 
 mind under the luminous power of this Spiritual 
 life which cannot be measured, which cannot be 
 limited, which cannot be stated in time and 
 space and other material limitations, must at last 
 
LITERARY WORK. 63 I 
 
 cope with all the problems of material existence, 
 revealing the very nature of the mental process 
 by which these questions are possible, and illum- 
 inating all that realm which now lies obscured to 
 human perception, merely because man insists 
 upon studying the Spiritual realm with the micro- 
 scope of materialism instead of the telescope of 
 Spiritual perception and inspiration. Whoever 
 turns his lens toward the dust will find the dust 
 reflected there, but whoever turns his lens toward 
 the sky will find the stars reflected, and whoever 
 would study the laws of mind in the mere mater- 
 ial formation, will never get beyond those 
 material formations, but whoever studies the laws 
 of the mind in the realm to which they belong 
 will find an answer to every question, fulfillment 
 to every hope, analysis to every problem, and 
 inspiration for every need of the mind that so 
 aspires. 
 
 "Mr. Chairman, if we have not fulfilled our 
 allotted time we still feel that we have made our 
 statement of general principles as perfect as 
 would be possible unless we had time to devote 
 to several discourses, taking up the different 
 branches of the theme, and if we have neglected 
 any one especial branch which the question 
 involves we shall be very happy if you will 
 remind us." 
 
 The Chairman then spoke as follows: 
 
 i 'I must say to the Society that I am surprised 
 
632 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 In fact the word is not adequate to express my 
 feelings at this time. I forgot in introducing the 
 speaker to you to say that authenticated by un- 
 questionable evidences, she in Wisconsin when a 
 girl at the age of eleven years was taken from the 
 district school, and developed into a trance 
 speaker, and has not acquired any knowledge 
 from the schools since, has had no opportunity 
 of doing so, but has acquired an international 
 reputation as a trance speaker; now knowing this 
 I did not select the subject because it was a dif- 
 ficult one, I had no desire to puzzle the speaker, 
 I was asking for information, although I congrat- 
 ulate myself upon the subject as being one of the 
 most difficult questions that the human mind 
 ever attempted to investigate. You are witness 
 to the logical and consecutive manner in which 
 the subject was opened, defined, and carried 
 through. Now the subject is open for discussion, 
 and I hope the interest of this meeting is now to 
 begin. We are largely represented by material- 
 ists who have made this subject a study, and I 
 hope no one will be at all backward; do not let 
 one single moment go to waste, the lecturer will 
 then reply. If you cannot make a speech you 
 can ask questions." 
 
 Judge Booth: "I am not quite sure that I 
 grasp the statement of the speaker, but if I un- 
 derstood the-statement it is that man is threefold; 
 first, the immaterial soul that is self-existent and 
 
LITERARY WORK. 6^ 
 
 indestructible, and that all souls are equal. Next 
 the spirit which is encased in every soul breath- 
 ing upon and through matter, and that the ex- 
 pression of this spirit through material substances 
 and material organisms constitutes the mind, that 
 without this as a matter of course there is no 
 mentality, that the spirit operating in and through 
 matter constructs its own instrument, its own 
 organism by which all that is mental in the 
 human being is its characteristics and its powers, 
 The question arises right here if this be the case. 
 then where there is a separation of the imma- 
 terial part, when the soul and spirit withdraws 
 from the body, does the mind cease to exist? 
 And what is death, what is it that dies; is it the 
 mind only that dies? Because if it depends for 
 its expression upon human organism, if it is the 
 result of this affluence of the soul which we call 
 spirit operating in and through matter, is it not 
 death which must be the result 5 And if such is 
 the result, after death all entities are reduced 
 again to a condition of equality; that at the start- 
 ing-point of the soul the original entity that which 
 is indestructible, all souls are equal, then when 
 the mind ceases to exist are not souls again 
 equal? If such is the case does it matter very 
 much consequently what the expression of the 
 soul, through this affluence that we call spirit, is 
 here in the mortal state? I would like to ask 
 some questions. I have no doubt that the an- 
 
634 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 swers would be a great deal more interesting than 
 anything I can say by way of criticism, by way 
 of following out the line of thought which has 
 been suggested to your mind. One question 
 which I should like to ask, and for which I should 
 be much pleased to receive an answer, particu- 
 larly, what is death? How does the spirit, the 
 disembodied spirit regard this great event, to 
 which we are accustomed to look forward with 
 dread and perhaps with terror; how does it ap- 
 pear to the disembodied spirit in retrospect. Has 
 the spirit consciousness immediately after cold- 
 ness wraps the suffering form, or does the con- 
 sciousness awaken slowly like that of the infant? 
 Is there a gradual process of awakening which 
 the spirit has after passing through this change, 
 or is there in death any change whatever in the 
 spirit of that affluence from this entity which we 
 call soul? And again is the human being alone 
 endowed with a soul, or have what are some- 
 times called the lower animals also souls? That 
 they have minds there can be no doubt on the 
 part of any one who has made their acquaint- 
 ance, and if they have minds, are not those 
 minds produced in the same way as any other 
 physical organism through which the different 
 phases of mind has its expression; is not that 
 builded up in the same way by this affluence 
 from the original, uncreated, self-existent, inde- 
 structible, immaterial entity, which the lecturer 
 speaks of as soul? 
 
LITERARY WORK. 635 
 
 Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond: "Mr. Chairman, 
 it is our usual custom to employ the fewest words 
 possible in expressing our ideas, as those will 
 bear witness to who are accustomed to hear us. 
 The questioner evidently has great confidence 
 that the spirit addressing you has a mind, or he 
 would not expect us to bear in mind the succes- 
 sion of questions which he has asked culminating 
 in one. In the first instance we must correct his 
 statement. We did not say that the spirit fash- 
 ions the body in which the mental expression is 
 to be made, we said the spirit expresses itself 
 through the body, but if governed by such limita- 
 tion as the laws of material organization enforce, 
 then the mental expression through that body is 
 limited to those laws. We believe you will bear 
 witness that we said this. So the spirit not 
 creating the body in all of its conditions, cannot 
 therefore govern fully its expression, whether it 
 shall be perfect or otherwise. Then the gentle- 
 man wished to know, or said, that if all souls are 
 alike that after the dissolution called death, 
 between the spirit and the body, is there there- 
 fore no mind? We answer, your minds die daily, at 
 least we hope they do. You change your minds 
 continually, that as the thoughts you had ten or 
 twenty years ago, you by no means entertain to- 
 day. The Philosophical Society, though not 
 intent upon destroying the mind, is nevertheless 
 intent upon changing the mind continually; very 
 
636 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 likely many of you have not the same mind 
 to-day that you had when you first became mem- 
 bers of this body. 
 
 "Paul said, 'he died daily,' this of course was 
 not his body merely but his mind and spirit, the 
 condition of overcoming the errors of the past. 
 Now when the dissolution called death takes place 
 the spirit preserves all that is essentially of the 
 spirit in its mental process; but you no more re- 
 quire the mind to express your Spiritual life, as 
 we have defined the mind, than you require a 
 musical instrument to write a musical composi- 
 tion. Of course if you are playing to people who 
 cannot read the composition you must interpret 
 it for them. Your minds are the interpreters 
 between your spirits while you occupy material 
 forms, when you cease to be material and live in 
 the spirit you become more than a mental being, 
 you are then a spirit; it is face to face instead of 
 through the dark and varying glass of man's men- 
 tality. 
 
 "The culminating question was, what is death, 
 what is this dissolution separating the spirit from 
 the body, and in the dissolution are all souls 
 again equal, and what view do disembodied 
 spirits take of death in looking back upon it? 
 We will answer that death is the withdrawal of 
 the spirit from the body either voluntary or in- 
 voluntary. When you ask if voluntary, we point 
 you to the suicide, or we point to some instances 
 
LITERARY WORK. 637 
 
 of sudden death where the physicians are not 
 able to give an adequate account of any diseases 
 affecting the organism, where in perfect health 
 seemingly the spirit departs and does not return. 
 The questioner has forgotten that the realm of 
 spirit was not included in what we were to define, 
 that is beyond death, but he is at perfect liberty 
 to ask the question if he is permitted. We will 
 answer then that when there is dissolution 
 between the spirit and the body, the spirit is not 
 destroyed; that is, the theme of each individual 
 life which makes up what we call the spirit of 
 that life, like the theme of a sonata or the theme 
 of a discourse, is carried forward to the flower- 
 ing, the blossoming or the fruition in the spirit 
 state, so that you are not then at once in the 
 realm of the soul, but you are in the realm of the 
 spirit, which is the state of those who have 
 departed from the earth, and that Spiritual state 
 is composed of all that constitutes your individual 
 or personal expression here. However long or 
 short the duration of that Spiritual state may 
 be, the soul alone is immortal. But the greater 
 always includes the less, and the soul includes 
 this Spiritual state after death in "its possessions, 
 so that the disembodied spirit is the augmenta- 
 tion of the life experienced here, or expressed; 
 meaning that whatever is valuable in your earthly 
 existence or expression, the spirit retains that 
 value in what is termed the Spiritual realm. The 
 
638 MRS. CORA L, V. RICHMOND. 
 
 spirit that is expressed by your human life look- 
 ing from that state, the disembodied human 
 spirit, views death, when death has been attained, 
 (here you must of course take the personal tes- 
 timony of the one addressing you, since you 
 have no means of proving it until you die), as a 
 man looks upon his release from prison. The 
 process of death is fearful only on the mortal 
 side, on the Spiritual side it is awakening. All 
 do not pass through the change called death in 
 the same manner, simply because all approach it 
 differently; one is prepared, another is unpre- 
 pared, one is fearful, another has faith and hope; 
 one is wicked, another is full of goodness; every 
 one approaches death in the light of his or her 
 own conscience. When the change comes every 
 one looks upon death in the light of his or her 
 spiritual possessions. If those possessions, which 
 are the qualities of goodness and truth and 
 knowledge, are limited, the spirit looks upon 
 death as making him a pauper. If the Spiritual 
 possessions are great, as in the light of wisdom 
 and love, and truth and good deeds, Spiritual 
 possessions must be measured, the spirit looks 
 upon death as the one hand that releases him 
 from prison. Both of these statements may be 
 considered. But all human beings have some 
 portion of each experience in passing from earthly 
 life; all are limited in some degree on awaken- 
 ing to Spiritual consciousness, that is the con- 
 
LITERARY WORK. 639 
 
 sciousness that there is a Spiritual life beyond 
 death, which measures his or her condition by 
 this inward monitor. We do not say that one 
 loses consciousness even during the process of 
 death, but one is not conscious of what process 
 is going on, even though one is conscious. For 
 instance, one may be undergoing the change 
 called death and not know it, the mind may be 
 illumined and all the faculties still be in active 
 existence, but so much more quickened that one 
 will think 'this cannot be death.' Death is the 
 awakener instead of that which puts one asleep. 
 The mortal body, it is true, not only slumbers but 
 decays, but the very process of mortal decompo- 
 sition during the change called death, is the pro- 
 cess of awakening in spirit life. You are asleep, 
 you are comparatively dead while limited to the 
 physical body. Spirits only are alive. 
 
 Judge Russell, one of the regularly appointed 
 critics, spoke as follows: 
 
 "Mr. President, Ladies and Gentlemen: I 
 confess I have never been put in any position 
 where I feel so embarrassed as I do at the pres- 
 ent time. I am troubled with a conflict of emo- 
 tion. You have all, as I have, enjoyed the re- 
 marks of the lecturer to-night. Reverie to me 
 has always been pleasant and also pleasant 
 dreams. I will lie awake of a morning sad- 
 dened by them because they were pleasant, but 
 we have something else to do than to indulge in 
 
64O MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 our propensity to dream; we need to consult not 
 alone what is pleasant, and what is agreeable, 
 but what is real, whether that be pleasant or 
 whether it be unpleasant. In fact, mankind 
 through experience during his whole existence 
 upon this earth, has settled down to the opinion 
 that the very things which they are interested in, 
 above all other things, that subject which above 
 all others they need to make no mistake about 
 is what things are real. Now I read at the time 
 of its publication, Mrs. Elizabeth Stewart Phelps' 
 book entitled 'Beyond the Gates,' I perused it 
 with intensest interest, as a work of fiction it is 
 a most magnificent success. So I say with re- 
 spect to this lecture on the Human Mind, as a 
 fiction it is a grand success. But I have in my 
 capacity as one of the critics to call your minds 
 back at last to the plain straightforward every- 
 day question, is it real? Now mankind have to- 
 day only a few things, a few tests by which they 
 may determine the difference between dreams 
 and realities, and the first great and only prin- 
 ciple is this, proceed from the known toward the 
 unknown. What is meant when we say, 'ex- 
 plain a thing, explain to make more plain,' we 
 mean simply this, that that which we do not so 
 well understand shall be expressed in the terms 
 of those things which we understand better; the 
 unfamiliar should be expressed in terms familiar; 
 the complex expressed in the terms of those 
 
LITERARY WORK. 64 1 
 
 things which are simply elementary. Now if I 
 understood what an essence was, if I had ever 
 felt an essence, if I had ever felt anything or 
 seen anything or in any way experienced any 
 symbol which by any means of application could 
 be explained to me in its motive and applica- 
 tion to mental science, then I would have some 
 leverage whereby I might understand and explain 
 that which has been vouchsafed here. But of 
 what avail is it to me, to tell me that the soul is 
 an essence? They might just as securely and 
 as well put some other word in its place, they 
 might just as well have used some Latin or un- 
 usual Greek word, as the word essence conveys 
 no sort of conception to my mind, of the human 
 mind, that I understand any better than I do 
 essence. Now 7 it may be, of course it is my in- 
 ability. Those who take plain home terms have 
 led the way to learning things, and that I believe 
 to be the right way of proceeding. We want 
 propositions to be susceptible to analysis, we 
 want figures to represent things which are sus- 
 ceptible to analysis, and we usually analyse those 
 propositions, those things down to their ulti- 
 mates, so far as we can go, so that we may 
 know 7 they are real and elementary. If a thing 
 is expressed like a steam engine; what is a steam 
 engine? A steam engine is a thing composed 
 of iron, we know what iron is, and has wheels 
 about it, we know what wheels are, and is put 
 
6^2 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 together in shape like a picture which you can 
 see, then we get some idea of it, then we can do 
 something with it, then we can put these wheels 
 and iron together in shape when we have com- 
 prehended why an engine is put together, then 
 we can conceive of things from words made vis- 
 ible every time. But to my mind the subject 
 which has been treated on to-night is wholly be- 
 yond the power of anybody to realize in any 
 wise." 
 
 Mr. Orchardson: "I was going to make a few 
 statements in the light of inquiry as to whether 
 it would be desirable to have our identity for- 
 ever. Take the first hundred people you meet 
 and they are all imperfect, none of them physi- 
 cally or mentally are perfect, and to stamp these 
 imperfections on them forever, in my judgment, 
 would be a great calamity. I saw a man punch 
 his ticket at a restaurant the other day, a com- 
 mutation ticket, and he inquired if they did not 
 always give cigars with meals, a soul like that is 
 certainly hardly worth perpetuating. I think it 
 would be a terrible calamity to take the human 
 race in its present undeveloped condition and 
 make their identity forever, because it is through 
 their mental and physical peculiarities that their 
 identity is discovered and I would prefer rinding 
 myself according to the law of evolution, or 
 finding mortals with far better mental and physi- 
 cal capabilities than I possess. I would rather 
 
LITERARY WORK. 643 
 
 lose my individuality than have no greater capa- 
 bilities for recognizing and understanding my 
 relations to my surroundings. The best way we 
 can judge of anything as to whether it is a true 
 discovery, is whether there is anything to illus- 
 trate it. For instance, if a drop of water that 
 has arisen in evaporation fall again to the face 
 of the earth, it loses its identity by reason of 
 evaporation, but it is just as valuable a drop be- 
 cause it contains just as many particles as it did 
 before evaporation, but when it rises in evapor- 
 ation each drop becomes a part of myriad other 
 drops. If the drop of water loses its identity, 
 why does this law not hold good in relation to 
 human beings?" 
 
 Mr. Lancaster: "A human being is a very 
 singular animal, I found that out long ago. 
 While he has a body which is only capable of 
 being in one place at a time, he is still inhabit- 
 ing two worlds; one world exists independent of 
 his thought, or his feelings, or his imaginations, 
 or his hopes, or his fears; the other world is the 
 world of his imagination, and his hopes, and his 
 fears, and there is not one human being in ten 
 who can distinguish these two worlds from one 
 another. Now when a barbarian puts a few 
 sticks and stones in the form of idols and kneels 
 before them imploring a power that he thinks 
 resides therein to ward off the destructive forces 
 of the universe which everywhere impinge upon 
 
644 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 him, he is doing precisely what we expect him 
 to do, giving intelligence to forms as he presumes 
 it would be, as he sees and thinks it is, it is just 
 exactly what the barbarian would do. Why, long 
 ago on the plains of China these human beings 
 got together, supposing the earth to be flat, to 
 build a great big tower to get from this flat place 
 up into the heaven where God was supposed to 
 be Yet if you had approached those people 
 who were building that temple and represented 
 to them that it was all a piece of nonsense, they 
 would not have believed it; but if by any manner 
 of means they could have conceived of this uni- 
 verse as a great many of us conceive of it, they 
 would not have needed any argument, they never 
 would have tried to build that tower of Babel. 
 So it goes on through all the past history of 
 mankind, through all the angelic hierarchy, 
 through all the forms of Christianity up to the 
 very highest belief of Matthew Arnold, the same 
 thing runs through the whole history, and men, 
 judging the universe and the things in it, from 
 the standpoint of their imagination, their hopes, 
 and their fears, and their emotions here, is one 
 thing; judging from the standpoint of scientific 
 and verifyable evidence, as things really exist 
 independent of man here, it is very different. 
 Now I would not do this lecturer the indignity, 
 neither will I do this audience the indignity, 
 for a moment to infer that this question has 
 
LITERARY WORK. 645 
 
 been looked at from any other standpoint, or 
 that the method of dealing with this question 
 here to-night can possibly be from any other 
 standpoint than the standpoint of the imagina- 
 tion, the hopes, and the fears, and the emotions. 
 As a man's idea is about a thing, it don't make 
 a particle of difference whether it is so, it is 
 provided he thinks it is. For as a human be- 
 ing thinks, he makes precisely the same course 
 of talk as if it was absolutely so. Hence a great 
 many things in this world are as one thinks they 
 are. And there are men in the world, rather 
 there are such men as James Watt, George 
 Stevens, Huxley and Tyndall, and a great many 
 minds of that kind that deal with things in a 
 very different manner. But what we have 
 heard to-night exists in an entirely different 
 realm, from any where the method or manner 
 in which questions of this kind are discussed can 
 be applied. I must say from this standpoint, 
 the standpoint of the imagination, that this is a 
 very good lecture. I heard Andrew Jackson 
 Davis, about thirty years ago, and I must say 
 that this lecture is an advance on that. I think 
 it all belongs to that realm of thought that was 
 exploded thirty years ago. I have not the least 
 objection to it. I have no doubt the world is 
 full of this kind of thought, that it always has 
 been and always will be, consequently from that 
 standpoint I must commend the lecture." 
 
646 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Mr. Zimmerman: ' 'The idea which the speaker 
 has given us, is one which is dominant in the minds 
 of every one. He has not revealed any new things 
 but has limited himself to the old statements 
 reiterated over and over again, in harmony 
 with the wishes of mankind, not with truth or 
 with science. It is catering to our desires and 
 not to the cause of philosophy. The statement 
 of what the question involves, that was put by 
 the president, is so erroneous, I feel in duty 
 bound to give the truth upon the subject and 
 criticise it with some severity, and that is that in 
 all statements that have been made they are not 
 in harmony with science or the knowledge of the 
 present day, they are in harmony with such 
 knowledge as men had thirty, fifty or a hundred 
 years ago. The theories which we are called on 
 to prove or disprove have their origin in senti- 
 ment and not in philosophy. For instance the 
 statement begins first with the body, second to 
 that there is the mind, and from the mind springs 
 the spirit, and from the spirit springs the soul, 
 from the material body comes the immaterial 
 mind, which is indestructible, the body alone is 
 destructible. How can two things that cannot 
 go together one produce the other? How can a 
 material body produce an immaterial thing? The 
 idea itself is erroneous, just as the theory of the 
 immateriality or materiality of water and heat. 
 A few years ago heat was considered material as 
 
"LITERARY WORK. 647 
 
 it came from a material substance, and the ex- 
 planation of it was perfectly philosophical, and 
 perfectly stated until a few scientific men got to- 
 gether and finally overthrew that theory alto- 
 gether. 
 
 ''So the mind is said to survive, while the 
 body does not. Now the way in which the mind 
 survives is simply this; a person has an idea 
 which he communicates to another through the 
 body by writing or speaking, it makes its impres- 
 sion upon another mind, one material sets an- 
 other material in motion until this impression 
 is made, that is all there can be to this theory. 
 How can an immaterial substance spring from a 
 material thing? It is an assumption which never 
 has been proved, and I hold never can be." 
 
 Judge Waterman: 4 'I shall not speak this eve- 
 ning but there are a great many strangers present 
 and I fear they might go away thinking the critics 
 less intelligent than I know them to be. Judge Rus- 
 sell said he did not understand the word essence, 
 and yet I heard the Judge in an address which he 
 was making to the courts say the essence of things 
 was so and so; then in a very learned manner he 
 spoke about the spirit of the laws, saying that 
 the gist of the question is this, now I would like 
 to have Mr. Russell explain the meaning of the 
 word gist. We are in the habit constantly of em- 
 ploying words which if you call upon us to give 
 their definition it is utterly impossible to do so, 
 
648 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 and yet we all understand very well what we 
 mean by these things. 
 
 "Now it may be that man is a unit, and it 
 may be perhaps that his mind is merely some- 
 thing which rebounds from an impression made 
 upon it. It might be well to compare it to a 
 drum, you pound upon a drum, and it gives back 
 a sound in accord with the stroke, and it is in- 
 sisted substantially by certain materialists that 
 all there is of the human mind is simply an or- 
 ganism, that there is a brain and that certain 
 sensations or certain impressions made upon it, 
 cause it to rebound, and that that is all there is 
 of consciousness. Well, if it be so, we are re- 
 duced to this position, we absolutely know noth- 
 ing, have no knowledge upon anything. Either 
 there must be a mind or consciousness that sits 
 in judgment upon the sensation which comes to 
 it, and determines what is true in relation to 
 things, or else we have no knowledge. If our 
 minds are merely like a drum which responds to 
 the stroke that is made upon it, then we have no 
 judgment at all, we do not know whether we are 
 two or four legged creatures, because cur judg- 
 ment is simply the result of an impression which 
 is made by the stroke which is given upon this 
 instrument, which for the sake of speech, is 
 located in the brain. Now every man recog- 
 nizes that through his life time from the cradle to 
 the grave, that he has a consciousness which is 
 
LITERARY WORK. 649 
 
 able to sit in judgment upon the facts that come 
 to him and other things. Is it not so when two 
 opposite possibilities are presented to him to de- 
 termine which he will follow? 
 
 ' 'However much a man may be carried away 
 by this subtle material philosophy, they know at 
 heart it is not true. It is a little singular that 
 the materialists of today, the materialists who 
 occupy the ultra position upon the question, are 
 right straight where the Calvinists who occupy 
 the ultra position of faith are. The Calvinist is 
 all faith; his whole faith is based upon the word 
 of God, and the declaration made there, that in 
 the beginning God fore-ordained everything, con- 
 sequently He must have fore-ordained hap- 
 piness or misery, must have fore-ordained one to 
 believe in Calvinism as well as in anything else, 
 and must also have fore-ordained him to judge 
 whether Calvinism was the true theology. Ma- 
 terialists walk right straight up the same position 
 and say the mind is a drum or bell, that some 
 bells are made different from others, of different 
 metals, but after all is a bell, a bell giving forth 
 sound, a note low, high, harsh or soft in accord- 
 ance with the stroke that is made upon it. But 
 there is really no judgment to determine what 
 sort of a sound it shall be, or what sort of a 
 stroke it shall be. Now if their theories are true, 
 let us end the Philosophical Society forever, and 
 not attempt to sit in judgment, and in conclusion 
 
650 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 upon anything when our conclusions are deter- 
 mined by appliances made according to material- 
 ism, or by some organic construction of our brain, 
 and the waves that happen to play upon it. " 
 
 Mr. Rawson: "May I ask the name of the 
 spirit who addressed us?" 
 
 Mrs. C. L. V. Richmond: "Mr. Chairman, it 
 was suggested I believe in the business portion of 
 this meeting that you change the constitution of 
 this Society, we might, if we were members, 
 suggest that you change its name also. We re- 
 sponded to the regular critic the first one ap- 
 pointed, in answer to his questions; the second 
 critic we sympathize with, he was very diffident, 
 he was suffering from embarrassment, and we 
 trust that will explain what he said, as in phi- 
 losophy there is no excuse for it. You summon 
 Hercules and you ask him to build block houses 
 for you; you ask for Apollo and wish him to play 
 Yankee Doodle, and if he does not do this you 
 cannot understand him, then why invoke him? 
 If the subject is beyond the realm and compre- 
 hension of the Philosophical Society, why was 
 the subject proposed? We did not select it, we 
 did not fashion the words of the theme which 
 was suggested, we presumed that the chairman 
 of the meeting was sufficiently acquainted with 
 the infantile nature of the requirements of the 
 Society to choose a subject in keeping with their 
 understanding. If the gentleman wants some- 
 
LITERARY WORK. 65 I 
 
 thing more tangible than the word 'esse,' de- 
 scribed as essence, will he please answer if he 
 has ever felt an atom, if he has seen an atom, or 
 held it in his hand, or analyzed it, or knows 
 what it is? and if he has not, then when 
 the materialist tells him that everything in the 
 universe is the result of the ultimate atom, or 
 the aggregation of atoms, why does he not say, 
 I do not understand you? These are foolish 
 words. A subject that has occupied the atten- 
 tion of all minds of all ages, is certainly not be- 
 neath you, and it may be above you, if it is, then 
 your Society should strive to attain to its alti- 
 tude. If the manner of treating the subject was 
 beyond your grasp, we beg your pardon. We 
 thought we were using plain w r ords, our language 
 was such as, one gentleman said, was exploded 
 thirty years ago, therefore being within your in- 
 fantile recollection at least. We used words to 
 express the definitions that we were asked to 
 make, if we did not make that to your compre- 
 hension we are sorry. If the fault is in our lan- 
 guage you have a right to criticize it. But the 
 subject certainly is one that has not only been 
 treated by the materialist but by such philoso- 
 phers as Kant and Hiegel, by such men combin- 
 ing poetry and philosophy as Klopstock, Wiedel, 
 Jacobi, and by those minds that you are accus- 
 tomed to consider authority upon the mind. 
 "We believe none of the gentlemen referred 
 
652 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 to by one of the critics have ever treated of 
 mental science, any subjects that aim at knowl- 
 edge, in that direction they have relegated to 
 that realm that is called the 'unknowable.' Per- 
 haps that realm may not be unknowable to all. 
 One of the critics must have been listening while 
 standing on his head because he exactly reversed 
 what we said. He stated that we said the body 
 is first, and from this the mind is evolved, from 
 the mind the spirit, and from the spirit the soul, 
 we said nothing of the kind, we said that the 
 soul is the primal ' esse ' or entity, that from the 
 soul the spirit emanates, creating in its contact 
 with the material body that which is called the 
 mind, so that the gentleman made a man of 
 straw, and then proceeded to knock him down. 
 Concerning the statement of another that the 
 views entertained were in harmony with some- 
 thing he heard thirty years ago; we know that 
 this is a very enlightened age; we know you have 
 made great progress in thirty years, but we have 
 yet to learn that any Philosophical Society claims 
 to have transcended Plato, or, that others, in 
 the realm of philosophy, in treating subjects 
 that pertain to man's spirit or immortal nature, 
 can transcend the teachings of Socrates. You 
 may consign these philosophers to the dark ages, 
 in this age of steam, electricity and other me- 
 chanical contrivances, but if you do you will lose 
 all that is really valuable in human life. One 
 
LITERARY WORK. 653 
 
 critic says he could understand the statement of 
 a steam engine, we doubt it; unless he could 
 build a steam engine, and know the relation of 
 all its parts he could not understand it. The 
 first steam engine that was ever run was ex- 
 amined by gentlemen, considering themselves 
 just as wise as the members of the Philosophical 
 Society, who declared that it could not move; 
 yet it did. If we mistake not all discoveries have 
 been relegated to that realm to which our dis- 
 course has been consigned by the critics, the 
 realm of the imagination. All hail to the realm 
 of the imagination ! Galileo, Herschel, Watt, 
 were ' dreamers ' until they built the illustration 
 of their dreams 'block houses that brought them 
 down to the comprehension of the people). 
 Spiritual truth has been in the world during the 
 infancy of the race, and has been recognized only 
 by geniuses, prophets and seers, if you represent 
 the manhood of the race meet it on that level. 
 
 11 One gentleman said that this is beautiful, 
 because it is in the realm of fiction, and, there- 
 fore, as a dream he had no fault to find with it. 
 Then does he say that all who attest in the pres- 
 ent da}" to have witnessed and received intelli- 
 gent communications from the spirit world are 
 living in the imagination, in the realm of fiction ? 
 Does he say that Prof. Wallace, one of the best 
 naturalists in England, and Prof. Crookes who 
 gave three years of time to the investigation of 
 
654 MRS - CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 psychical phenomena, the late Mr. Varley and 
 Prof. Zollner, and a score of living scientific men 
 are living in the imagination ? Does he say he 
 has taken no notice of the evidence that is in the 
 world and has been for thirty years ? but has been 
 content merely to listen to a few discourses ? If 
 he has only listened to theories he might call 
 them imagination, but the evidence is here. There 
 are millions of people in the world who know of 
 Spiritual manifestations, and thousands who 
 know of that realm that has been treated of to- 
 night. If he is so unfortunate as not to know of 
 it, then he should correct his ignorance at once, 
 study the subject that other people have studied, 
 devoting not a single moment to intellectual 
 theory or the ' imagination ' which he has at- 
 tempted to state, but years, a lifetime to the 
 truth. We thank the last speaker for his re- 
 marks, but we are sorry that he tried to help us, 
 because while it is true that he ought to say 
 something to place the Philosophical Society on 
 a higher footing, intellectually, before the visitors 
 who are here, it might seem that he was endeav- 
 oring to assist the speaker." 
 
 The Chairman: "A member of the Society 
 wished to know if the spirit addressing us, would 
 state his name? I would also ask if spirits have 
 any means of ascertaining the advance thoughts 
 of the day ?" 
 
 Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond: " Mr. Chairman, 
 
LITERARY WORK. 655 
 
 the answers to similar inquiries have been so er- 
 roneously received that the spirit has great hesi- 
 tation in answering. In the first place he had 
 no personal acquaintance with the Philosophical 
 Society, nor any of its members, therefore you 
 will have no means of knowing the truth except 
 the authority of the speaker. The name as given 
 in a recent address was Adin Augustus Ballou, 
 son of the Rev. Adin Ballou of Hopedale, Mil- 
 ford, Mass., having been in spirit life about 
 thirty-five years, and has such experience as 
 his individual intelligence has enabled him to 
 gain. 
 
 "The spirit during that time has become ac- 
 quainted with the thoughts of the present time. 
 Since, while mortals are very ignorant, as a rule, 
 of what the spirits are doing, that ignorance is 
 not reciprocated by them. The spirit world is 
 familiar with the current thoughts of men, be- 
 cause where they are valuable many of them may 
 come from the spirit world, where they are not 
 valuable the blemishes are easily detected, be- 
 cause like a blot upon the sun, they make them- 
 selves manifest in the shadows of your daily 
 lives." 
 
 [This address and attendant discussion is also 
 published in pamphlet form. — Ed.] 
 
 The following has been much admired, and 
 was first given in England, 1874: 
 
656 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 FROM SUNSET TO DAWN. 
 
 I stood on the brow of the hill; to the West 
 The sunset glories were tenderly prest, 
 
 And out of the silence of evening's breast 
 
 Flushed wave upon wave of amethyst, 
 Mingled with golden and crimson flame, 
 Whence sudden pulses of glory came; — 
 Chime on heather bells. 
 
 Each pulse was a petal of rare delight 
 That unfolded and fashioned itself to my sight; 
 Then a viewless face, an impalpable form, 
 Yet a presence distinct 'mid the coloring warm 
 Came out of the splendor of sapphire and gold, 
 Enfolding, pervading, with portent untold; — 
 Chime on heather bells. 
 
 Then I sang; and my singing seemed sacred and tender, 
 Full of fervor and fire and a musical splendor, 
 Until all of the raptnre flew out of my soul 
 Far, far on the song-wings to some distant goal, 
 Leaving silver-gray silence, a spell without name, 
 'Mid the ashes of song and the sunset's dead flame;- 
 Chime on heather bells. 
 
 There the cold, silver-gray of the twilight enwound 
 
 In a shivering mantle the still earth around, 
 
 And the waves of the sea broke in sobs at my feet 
 With a sighing and longing of pain, bittter-sweet; 
 
 The pitiful tale of a strange, deep despair 
 
 Swept over and through me, enchaining me there; — 
 Are ye there, heather bells? 
 
 Like the sound of the winds in their sobbing and cryings, 
 Restless waves of the deep with their moanings and sighings, 
 Like the far-stifled roar of the populous city, 
 Of those seeking vainly for pleasure or pity; 
 Deep and deeper, like tremblings of far-away thunder, 
 Or terror of earth when the earthquake strides under; — 
 Ah! ye weep, heather bells. 
 
LITERARY WORK. 657 
 
 Like lost souls engulphed in shame for sinning, 
 Without hope of pardon, no respite e'er winning, 
 The sound of great wrongs heretofore unrequited, 
 Ages of Hope-buds, and Love's promise blighted, 
 Bitter, dead sea-fruits, dashed on the bleak shore 
 'Mid tempest and lightning and winds wrathful roar; — 
 Are ye dead, heather bells? 
 
 Meanwhile all the stars had bloomed in their places, 
 The clear, sapphire dome was resplendent with faces, 
 Still and white the Madonna of night whispered low 
 To her mystical daughters who passed to and fro, 
 And they silently passed on their wonderful way, 
 Making real the visions called dreams in earth's day; — 
 Sleep now, heather bells. 
 
 Yet still amid all was the sound of deep sorrow, 
 That 'mid all the splendor no surcease could borrow, 
 No respite to-day and no hope for the morrow. 
 Never more will the waves of woe be receding, 
 O God! will it cease not this moaning and pleading? 
 The sound that I hear is the Earth's heart a-bleeding; — 
 Not now, heather bells. 
 
 O Angel of Earth! O thou ancient, blest Mother, 
 Thy children are thine; they will have thee, none other; 
 They will love thee and bless thee, Earth Mother so olden 
 Thy spring shall return, thy gray hair be golden; 
 The wars that have rent thee shall blossom to peace, 
 The wrongs that oppress thee shall ever more cease; — 
 Chime now, heather bells. 
 
 Meanwhile all the amethyst silver-gray sheen 
 
 Of heather and sky were merging in space, 
 
 The line of the distance that slumbered between 
 Was lighted and thrilled by a wonderful face — 
 
 The face of the New Dawn pressed o'er the dark moor, 
 
 Parting the clouds by the morn's purple door; — 
 Chime out, heather bells! 
 
658 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 At the Chicago National Convention in 1893, 
 Mrs. Richmond was made chairman of a com- 
 mittee of nine to prepare a paper on Spiritual- 
 ism for the World's Parliament of Religions then 
 in session. As the delegates to that convention had 
 so much to perform, the committee was unable 
 to get together for the consideration of the points 
 to be presented in the paper at the Parliament. 
 An informal discussion, however, took place 
 among the nine members, and, by the unani- 
 mous wish of the majority of them, Mrs. Rich- 
 mond was delegated to prepare that paper. This 
 she did under the direction of her guides in a 
 masterly manner, which paper was duly pre- 
 sented to President Bonney, received by him, 
 and incorporated as a part of the proceedings of 
 that great Parliament. We have received let- 
 ters from all sections of the United States com- 
 menting favorably upon this splendid paper, and 
 have deemed it wise, after consulting with the 
 guides, especially with Spirit Ballou, in regard 
 to the matter, to introduce it as a specimen of 
 her literary work. It will stand the test of time, 
 and many decades hence, will be read with in- 
 terest by all classes of thinkers as one of the 
 clearest, ablest, and, at the same time, most 
 concise statements of what Spiritualism is to the 
 world that has ever been given by or through 
 anyone. We feel that our readers will find much 
 food for thought in this essay. 
 
LITERARY WORK. 659 
 
 PRESENTATION OF SPIRITUALISM. 
 
 To the World's Parliament of Religions, Chicago, October, 
 1893, by the guides of Mrs Cora L. V. Richmond. 
 
 " 'God is spirit, and they who worship Him 
 must worship in spirit and in truth. ' — Jesus. 
 
 '• 'Now, brethren, concerning Spiritual gifts, I 
 would not have you ignorant.' — St. Paul. 
 
 " 'Millions of Spiritual beings walk the earth 
 both when we wake and when we sleep.' — Mil- 
 ton, Hesiod. 
 
 ' ' 'A little cloud is rising in the west not larger 
 than a man's hand, which will one day over- 
 spread the earth; that cloud is Spiritualism.' — 
 Lord Brougham.' 
 
 " 'I have not had time in the midst of a busy 
 life, while solving the problem of human free- 
 dom, to investigate the phenomena of Spiritual- 
 ism, nevertheless, I believe its philosophy and 
 phenomena are true, and that Spiritualism will 
 be the religion of the future.' — Theodore Parker. 
 
 ' ' ' Sooner than we imagine the day will dawn 
 when a godless science will be an unscientific 
 absurdity.' — Giles B. Stebbins. 
 
 GENERAL STATEMENTS. 
 
 "Spiritualism, as a name, is synonymous with 
 all that relates to the spirit: 
 
 "1. The universal spirit pervading and gov- 
 erning the universe as Universal Intelligence; 
 
 "2. The individual spirit whether expressed 
 
660 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 in the earthly environment or in the larger free- 
 dom of the higher realm. 
 
 "Specifically, the name applies to the reli- 
 gious, philosophical and phenomenal aspects of 
 a movement that had its modern beginnings in a 
 series of manifestations Spiritual, mental and 
 physical, forty-five years ago. 
 
 "This movement and these manifestations 
 came unsought by those in mortal life; they ap- 
 peared almost simultaneously in the different por- 
 tions of this country, and very soon after in dif- 
 ferent parts of the world. 
 
 "The manifestations and the name Spiritual- 
 ism, in fact, the movement as a whole and in its 
 several parts, were the result of impelling in- 
 telligences outside of and manifestly beyond 
 human beings in the earthly state. 
 
 "For convenience only, and without any in- 
 tention of dividing any portion of the subject 
 from the whole, and without forgetting that the 
 name in its entirety signifies all that has ever 
 been expressed from the realm of spirits to those 
 in mortal life, and all that has been unfolded by 
 aspiration and inspiration from within the human 
 spirit, the writer will divide the subject into three 
 general headings, viz. : 
 
 "i. The Phenomenal Aspect. 
 
 "2. The Philosophical Aspect. 
 
 "3. The Religious Aspect. 
 
 "The writer is convinced that this method of 
 
LITERARY WORK. 66 1 
 
 presentation will better represent all classes of 
 minds who are interested in this stupendous 
 movement either as a whole or through any one 
 of these especial departments. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 "In the presentation the writer will reverse 
 the order by considering first 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS ASPECT. 
 
 "If, as St. Paul declares, 'faith is the sub- 
 stance of things hoped for, the evidence of 
 things not seen,' the most exalted faith must be 
 synonymous with the most positive knowledge, 
 and the word 'faith' must have been misinter- 
 preted in its essential meaning by most denomi- 
 national religionists. 
 
 "Those who accept Spiritualism as a new 
 manifestation of, or a new religion (always using 
 the word 'religion' in the largest interpretation) 
 do so upon the following basis: 
 
 "i. The Supreme Intelligence; the Mother- 
 Father, God; the Over-Soul; the Divine Parent, 
 or any other name or term that the individual 
 may choose as synonymous with Infinite Good, 
 the Love, and Wisdom. 
 
 ' '2. The soul (or spirit) as an immortal entity, 
 forever en rapport with the Eternal, Infinite 
 Good, continuously seeking and receiving evi- 
 dences of the loving All-Presence; as the sun is 
 
662 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 the light of the visible universe, so this Infinite 
 Love and Wisdom is the light of all souls. 
 
 "3. The recognition of the divine message 
 from God to Man, either by direct perception 
 awakened in Man or by inspiration from higher 
 realms of spirits and angelic beings. 
 
 ' '4. The recognition of the Great Messianic 
 Teacher or Teachers as the voice of truth to the 
 world. 
 
 "Those who receive Spiritualism in its reli- 
 gious aspects are : 
 
 "1. Christian Spiritualists, who accept the 
 Christ life as impersonated in Jesus of Naza- 
 reth as the highest expression of religious revela- 
 tion of truth, and who consider that, without 
 denominational or sectarian definitions, the life 
 and w 7 orks of Jesus are the highest guidance, but 
 who also recognize that every age has been 
 blessed with Spiritual teachers chosen to bear 
 to earth the message of immortality and the love 
 of God to man. 
 
 "Most of these Christian Spiritualists are 
 members of different Christian churches. There 
 are to be found in every denominational church 
 in Christendom those who accept spirit com- 
 munion as taught by Spiritualists as a part of 
 their religion. 
 
 "2. Spiritualists who accept the word 'reli- 
 gion' in the broadest possible interpretation of 
 its meaning; who recognize the religions of every 
 
LITERARY WORK. 663 
 
 age as having their primal basis in inspiration, 
 and who are willing and ready to accept the truths 
 received in any and every form of faith; who 
 consider that Zoroaster or Zardhust, Moses, 
 Buddha, and Jesus were the interpreters of 
 truth to the age in which they lived; that the 
 prophets, seers, and others endowed with Spirit- 
 ual gifts in every age have been the means of pre- 
 senting Spiritual truths to man; that Spiritual 
 gifts as witnessed today among the media for 
 Spiritual manifestations are similar (making due 
 allowance for the difference in the general state 
 of humanity) to those that have occurred in past 
 times, especially those accompanying every new 
 dispensation or manifestation of religious truth, 
 and are particularly similar to those mentioned 
 in Paul's epistle on Spiritual gifts. 
 
 il 3. There are still others who believe Spirit- 
 ualism to be a new dispensation of religion; not 
 only as a new statement of old revealments, per- 
 petuating the good in all past religions, but a new 
 and living inspiration from the Infinite as the light 
 of this day, and they believe that Spiritualism, in 
 its entirety of phenomena, philosophy, and reve- 
 lation, forms the basis of the new religion. 
 
 "Spiritualists have no sectarian creed, articles 
 of faith, or statement of belief excepting the 
 truth as perceived by the individual, each ac- 
 cording to others the privilege of worshiping 
 God according to the dictates of conscience. 
 
664 MRs - CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ' 'There is a feeling of fellowship with all, and 
 they meet on the common ground of universal 
 Spiritual truth. 
 
 "God is manifest in Infinite Love. Universal 
 Fraternity of Souls. 
 
 PART II THE PHILOSOPHICAL ASPECT. 
 
 " 'There are more things in heaven and earth, 
 Horatio, than are dreamt of in your philosophy. ' 
 —Shakespeare in Hamlet. 
 
 " We all are parts of one stupendous whole, 
 Whose body Nature is and God the Soul." — Pope. 
 
 " As religion is love (love to God, human broth- 
 erhood). 
 
 "As science is demonstrated truth or knowl- 
 edge, so philosophy is wisdom. 
 
 "The philosophy of Spiritualism is the in- 
 blending into the one perfect whole of all its 
 parts; the union of its phenomena, and spirit, 
 the meeting and merging of its body and soul. 
 
 "To many, perhaps a greater number of 
 thoughtful minds than most people are aware, the 
 philosophical aspect of Spiritualism is its most 
 enchanting, and, as it seems to them, its most 
 comprehensive side. To the writer it is one side 
 of the equilateral triangle of which the phenom- 
 enal portion is the base and religion the other 
 side, which triangle solves the circle of immor- 
 tality. 
 
 " The logical perfection of the philosophy of 
 Spiritualism is the primal statement. 
 
LITERARY WORK. 665 
 
 1 ' Its harmony with the highest ethics in the 
 undoubted elevation of purpose of the individual, 
 and the whole human race by the substitution of 
 individual growth and unfoldment into spiritual 
 perfectness for any other method of attaining the 
 highest good here and hereafter. Its propositions 
 are: 
 
 "i. That the present and continued existence 
 of the conscious spirit, the ego, inheres in the 
 soul, and is not an especial bestowment of the 
 Infinite or the result of contact with the human 
 organism. 
 
 "2. That whatever may be the ideas of in- 
 dividuals or classes concerning a conscious, a 
 priori existence, or previous state of individual 
 intelligence embodied in each human life, there 
 is but one philosophical conclusion, based on the 
 phenomenal and intuitional evidence of Spirit- 
 ualism, i. c\, that the change called death (or 
 separation from the body) is not only a natural 
 change (inherent in all organisms), but that it 
 is the next step in the existence of the spirit, re- 
 leasing or setting free its activities in the next 
 state or realm, and as perfectly in accordance 
 with the Divine plan as is the birth into the human 
 form. 
 
 1 ' In fact that the next step or state is the legiti- 
 mate sequence of existence here, and that each 
 human spirit takes up its line of active individual 
 life in spirit existence, just where, as an individ- 
 
666 MRS. CORA L, V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ual spirit, the thread seems broken or disturbed 
 at death. 
 
 "3. That the spirit realm includes whatever 
 spirits are, or need, in that state of existence, as 
 the earth state includes whatever is needed for 
 earthly expression. 
 
 k '4. That the fixed states of happiness or misery 
 are not possible in any state of the spirit ex- 
 pression, but that each spirit, according to growth, 
 continues the individual activities and unfold- 
 ments, and all advance from lower to higher 
 conditions by gradual states of progression through 
 unending cycles. 
 
 "5. That no spirit or angel is too exalted or 
 holy to reach and assist those who are beneath, 
 and none too low to be aided by those above.' 
 
 Cycle on cycla must the ages move, 
 
 Onward and upward must all spirits tend, 
 
 Seen in the perfect light of perfect love, 
 All in one supreme purpose ever blend. 
 
 ' ' 6. That the various states in which spirits 
 find themselves after their release from the en- 
 vironment of the sensuous organism, the relative 
 and absolute principles governing those states, 
 the interblending of spirits in more perfect, with 
 those in less perfect conditions of unfoldment; 
 the communion with and ministration to those in 
 earthly existence; in fact, that the principles 
 governing the spiritual realm and the wisdom by 
 which that realm pervades, encircles and governs 
 the whole of life are made known. 
 
LITERARY WORK. 667 
 
 ' ' The Philosophy of Spiritualism is the Phi- 
 losophy of Life. 
 
 1 ' Material science has claimed to prove the in- 
 destructibility of the primal atom, or whatever is 
 the ultimate term for matter. 
 
 ' ' Spiritualism does prove the immortality of 
 individual soul by bases, deductions and proofs 
 as undeniable as the principles of mathematics. 
 
 ' ' In its final definition, it is the philosophy of 
 philosophies, as it is the religion of religions, and 
 (if need be) the science of sciences. 
 
 ' ' It includes the primal and final statements of 
 matter, the primal and final terms for mind, the 
 primal and final principles of spirit in the eternal 
 entity, the soul and all that relates to state and 
 conditions, degrees and stages of expression, all 
 that relates to being, and includes every portion 
 and factor in its statement of the whole. 
 
 PART III. — THE PHENOMENAL ASPECT. 
 
 'This phase of the subject is sometimes desig- 
 nated scientific, although the writer does not 
 think, individually, that the words science and 
 scientific, as usually understood, can be applied 
 to the investigation of even the phenomenal 
 phases of Spiritualism. 
 
 "Forty-five years ago, scientific men like Pro- 
 fessor Robert Hare, of Philadelphia; James J. 
 Mapes, of New York; and, later, Alfred R. Wal- 
 lace, Professor Crooks and Mr. Varley, of Eng- 
 
668 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 land; Camile Flammarion, of France; Professor 
 Zollner, of Germany, and scores of other scien- 
 tists of note, investigated the physical phenomena 
 of Spiritualism and have uniformly declared that 
 there is no law of material science with which 
 they are familiar that can explain these phenom- 
 ena; and that they have recourse only to the 
 solution always claimed by the manifesting in- 
 telligence, viz. : that the source of the phenomena 
 is disembodied spirits working through means 
 and methods entirely unknown in any human 
 science. 
 
 "As the result of the experiments in investigat- 
 ing the phenomena of Spiritualism, made by so 
 many eminent, scientific men in all parts of the 
 world, extending over the entire period of forty- 
 five years in which Spiritualism as a name and 
 manifestation has been in the world — from the 
 small rappings, near Rochester, N. Y. , to the 
 various and multitudinous phenomena of today — 
 there has been but one conclusion among scien- 
 tific men, viz. : that the cause of the phenomena 
 is immanent in the phenomena, that both are 
 demonstrated beyond the possibility of a cavil 
 or a doubt; and that to investigate the physical, 
 mental or intuitional phenomena of Spiritualism 
 separately from the whole subject with a view of 
 ascertaining another cause than that of the action 
 of spirits, is as much a work of supererogation 
 as to investigate the phenomena of the light of 
 
LITERARY WORK. 669 
 
 day with a view to finding another source of 
 light than the sun. 
 
 "The phenomena, philosophy and inspiration 
 focalize around persons who are called 'mediums, ' 
 that being the name bestowed upon them by the 
 manifesting intelligences, the spirits who act 
 upon and through them. At the present writing 
 there is no knowledge among Spiritualists as a 
 body, or investigators within or outside of the 
 ranks of Spiritualism as to what constitutes 
 mediumship. 
 
 1 ' Mediums are chosen by the spirit intelli- 
 gences desiring to manifest, from among all 
 nationalities, races, classes and conditions of 
 people. Although the particular gift or phase of 
 mediumship may seem to depend upon, or be 
 modified by the mental and physical or other 
 states of the individual, the mediumship per se 
 seems to be determined by the choice or action 
 of the spirit intelligences governing the manifes- 
 tations. 
 
 "The difficulties to be met in approaching 
 this investigation from a purely scientific stand- 
 point are very clear, even if the word 'scientific' 
 shall be made to mean every kind of investiga- 
 tion. 
 
 "These difficulties we briefly state. Phys- 
 ical phenomena are usually the basis of scientific 
 investigation, and, naturally, along that line the 
 investigation must be from effect to cause; 
 
6yO MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 therefore from the first the investigation must be 
 confined to results merely. Sometimes science 
 arrives at a perfect knowledge of results, usually 
 only approximately at causes. With the phe- 
 nomal as well as all other phases of Spiritualism 
 the cause is immanent from the first, and science 
 has nothing to do but to make a statement. 
 
 "This may be illustrated thus: if one hears a 
 rap at the door of his room or dwelling, and on 
 opening the door he finds a friend, or any person 
 or thing whatsoever, as the cause of the sounds, 
 he at once loses interest in the phenomena of 
 the sounds, and is occupied by the larger interest 
 of receiving his friend. There is nothing to be 
 solved. If, however, he repeatedly hears the 
 sounds, and on going to the door discovers no 
 person or thing that could have produced them, 
 he commences his investigation to discover the 
 cause. 
 
 * 'From the very first manifestation of the phe- 
 nomena of Spiritualism to the last, the cause or 
 source of the phenomena has been as manifest 
 as the phenomena. 
 
 ' 'By as intelligent methods as language, signals, 
 or any established system of communication be- 
 tween mind and mind in human states, these 
 Spiritual intelligences have been recognized. In- 
 variably they have declared ]themselves to be in- 
 dividual spirits who once lived in earth forms, 
 accompanying the declaration by evidences of 
 
LITERARY WORK. 67 1 
 
 personal identity entirely separated from and in- 
 dependent of any individual in* the earth form at 
 the time of the manifestation. 
 
 "The cause of the phenomena is, therefore, 
 so clearly identical with the results as to make a 
 scientific investigation, on the basis of discov- 
 ering a new cause, entirely impertinent. To 
 ignore the knowledge already gained is totally 
 unscientific as well as illogical. Therefore, all in- 
 vestigations of Spiritualism de novo claiming, a 
 priori, that the source of the manifestation is 
 still unknown, is equivalent to ignoring the whole 
 subject. 
 
 ''Doubtless the methods of communion be- 
 tween the two states of conscious existence, the 
 one preceding and the other following the change 
 called death, will be formed into an interesting 
 branch in the future study of Spiritualism, or will 
 be revealed from the same realm by the same 
 intelligences from whence the movement as a 
 whole has been impelled into mortal life. Pos- 
 sibly that study may lead to scientific data upon 
 which to predicate knowledge of the methods by 
 which disembodied spirits communicate with 
 those in the human environment. 
 
 "Thus far there has been no formulation of 
 facts, because none was needed, each particular 
 manifestation being given for the specific purpose 
 of conveying the intelligence desired from disem- 
 bodied spirits to those in human life; and since 
 
672 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 the philosophy, or rationale, of the whole sub- 
 ject includes both cause and result, and sir.ce 
 these resolve themselves into the one word Spirit- 
 ualism, the subject in its entirety is before the 
 world, and the subdivisions may be open to 
 study. 
 
 "The conclusions are invariably the same, 
 whether arrived at from the supposed scientific 
 method or the result of philosophical deductions, 
 or revealed by distinct inspiration, viz. : individ- 
 ual human intelligences existing beyond human 
 states, (and presumably immortal) do manifest 
 under conditions not known by those existing in 
 human life. The demonstration of this and what 
 it naturally leads to in all that pertains to the 
 relation of spirits, embodied and disembodied, to 
 each other and to the whole universe, constitutes 
 the realm of Spiritualism. 
 
 "That there is no solution for the phenomena, 
 physical, mental, or spiritual, in the known 
 realm of science; and that, while the methods of 
 communion between the two states are still un- 
 known, the evidence of the existence of disem- 
 bodied spirits, and of their communion with this 
 world is demonstrated. 
 
 "Spiritualists are by no means tenacious as to 
 terms, and the writer is perfectly willing to state 
 that, to those who pursue the investigation along 
 the lines of exact science, there is the fullest 
 appreciation of their work; but the majority of 
 
LITERARY WORK. 6/3 
 
 Spiritualists, in viewing the whole subject, con- 
 sider that the whole subject is beyond the realm 
 of exact science and within the realm of revealed 
 or intuitional knowledge. 
 
 "Whatever view may be taken of the scientific 
 investigation of the whole subject, or of its phys- 
 ical phenomena only, it is the proper place here 
 to state that all scientific minds who have inves- 
 tigated the phenomenal phases of this movement 
 readily admit, and many of them openly declare, 
 that Spiritualism will compel a restatement of 
 science, either by the readjustment or the re- 
 creation of scientific bases and terms; in the rec- 
 ognition of a vast unexplored realm between the 
 kingdom of spirit and the heretofore recognized 
 domain of science, whether that realm shall in- 
 clude a 'fourth dimension of space,' as suggested 
 by Professor Zollner, or whether it will be found 
 to be a realm of occult forces impinging on the 
 material and spiritual states, and interblending 
 with each, or whether the results will prove the 
 methods of communion to be simply the setting 
 free of individual volition. The final adoption 
 of either of these methods, or of any other not 
 named, must be determined by future reveal- 
 ments, and in any case the new statement will 
 be incorporated into Spiritualism as a portion of 
 its entire statement. 
 
 "Scientific minds in Spiritualism epitomize 
 the whole subject as follows: ist. the existence 
 
674 M RS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 of the individual human spirit; the continued 
 conscious existence of the individual spirit after 
 the change called death; the intercommunion of 
 the two states by the voluntary action of individ- 
 ual disembodied spirits to and through those 
 existing in human form; by automatic action 
 upon the brain or any part of the human organ- 
 ism without the conscious concurrence of the 
 individual acted upon; 2d, by action upon sen- 
 tient or non-sentient objects without the inter- 
 vention of any human being, excepting that these 
 manifestations usually occur in the presence of a 
 medium who does not voluntarily aid in their 
 production; 3d, by action upon all bodies and 
 substances upon the earth or in its atmosphere, 
 without the intervention of any human agency, 
 and by methods not known in any existing 
 science. 
 
 "The scientific statement is: knowledge of a 
 future life, demonstrated truth of immortality. 
 
 PART IV. — A RESUME OF ITS WORK AND INFLUENCE. 
 
 "In a movement wholly impelled from the 
 realm of spirit and borne forward on the wave of 
 inspiration, although intelligently met and aided 
 from the first by many among the ablest minds 
 of the earth, it is utterly impossible to name or 
 number all those whom it has reached. 
 
 "Societies have been organized in every State 
 in the Union, and in all parts of the world as 
 
LITERARY WORK. 675 
 
 centers for those who have had individual exper- 
 iences, and to receive the manifestations and 
 ministrations from the spirit world; but Spirit- 
 ualism has spread rather by individual exper- 
 iences than by organized efforts. 
 
 ' ' As early as 1 860, the late Archbishop Hughes, 
 of New York, estimated that there were ten 
 millions of Spiritualists in the United States alone, 
 pro rata there should now be thirty millions. 
 Spiritualists claim no definite number, and num- 
 bers are unimportant in a statement of truth. If 
 its principles and its manifestations be perceived 
 by but one, all the world must follow. 
 
 ' ' The organization of Spiritualists into local 
 Societies and now into a National Association is 
 rather for the purpose of fellowship and mutual 
 protection than for any sectarian purpose, and 
 also for the purpose of making available the 
 manifestations and ministrations, as well as the 
 spiritual teachings given through the media. 
 
 "Asa whole movement, the scope of its influ- 
 ence is measureless. Its manifestations extend 
 into every department of human thought; its 
 presence in the world has changed the entire atti- 
 tude of thoughtful minds concerning the prob- 
 lems of death and the after life, and their rela- 
 tion to human states, at the same time opening 
 up for investigation a vast inter-realm, including 
 the latent possibilities of the human spirit while 
 in the earthly environment. 
 
6y6 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 "It has reached the man of science in his 
 laboratory, or study, and within its rare alembic, 
 has rewrought the demonstration of immortality 
 
 " It has walked into the churches of all de- 
 nominations, religions and tongues; has stood 
 beside the clergyman or priest or ministrant, and 
 has whispered the message of immortal life, say- 
 ing: 'Are they not all ministering spirits ?' 
 
 "It has proved itself a solvent of all religions 
 and philosophies by correcting erroneous ideas 
 born of imperfect human interpretations con- 
 cerning a future life, and substituting knowledge. 
 
 " It has restored Spiritual gifts and made them 
 a portion of the recognized opinions of the human 
 race. 
 
 ' ' It has made thousands and hundreds of thou- 
 sands to acknowledge it by name within and 
 without the churches, within and without estab- 
 lished schools of philosophy, within and without 
 the walks of science, by knowledge alone; and 
 thousands of others to accept its evidence in the 
 form of belief based upon testimony of others. 
 
 "Its sources of inspiration are the invisible 
 hosts. 
 
 "Its teachers and messengers are the great, 
 the wise, and the loved ones who have passed on. 
 
 "It has opened a royal or inner way to knowl- 
 edge for many who are its chosen instruments, 
 by touching child minds with facts and data, 
 with scientific and philosophical knowledge, with 
 
LITERARY WORK. 6yj 
 
 wisdom far beyond their years, and with elo- 
 quence unknown to mortal art. 
 
 ' ' It not only has created a literature of its own, 
 in hundreds of volumes of experience and phi- 
 losophy, and scores of periodicals publishing its 
 demonstrations and advocating its propositions, 
 but it has pervaded the best literature of the age, 
 touching and illumining the minds of such writers 
 as Dickens, Thackeray, Longfellow, Phelps and 
 scores of others with its living presence. 
 
 ' ' Its uplifting influence is felt in every life that 
 accepts its truths, and in the whole world by 
 making the aims of life here consistent with a 
 continued existence, primary steps in the exter- 
 nal pathway, and by making the basis of life 
 spiritual, not material. 
 
 "To a materialistic and unbelieving age, it has 
 demonstrated the existence of the human spirit 
 beyond the change called death. 
 
 1 ' To those who had ' hope ' and 'faith' through 
 any form of religious belief in a future life, it has 
 added knowledge, and to both has opened the 
 gateways that had not even been left ' ajar ' be- 
 tween the spiritual and material realms. 
 
 ' ' It has removed the fear of death, and of what 
 might come to the spirit after dissolution of the 
 body, by a knowledge of the states and conditions 
 of those who have passed beyond that change as 
 declared by the testimony of disembodied spirits, 
 who must be in the very nature of the case the 
 
678 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 only authentic source of information upon sub- 
 jects pertaining to that future existence. 
 
 1 ' It has bridged the chasm, spanned the gulf 
 between the two states of existence by the iris 
 archway of love. 
 
 ' 'Immortal messengers have brought the knowl- 
 edge of their state of existence and have an- 
 nounced in unmistakable ways the nearness of 
 that so-called ' undiscovered country.' 
 
 ' ' Invisible hands have re-kindled the fires upon 
 the altars of inspiration that had long been deso- 
 late. 
 
 " Angels and ministering spirits have anew at- 
 tuned the voices of mortal to immortal songs. 
 
 " And they have ' rolled away the stone from 
 the door of the sepulcher' of thousands of human 
 hearts who thought their dead lived not. 
 
 ''Its authority is truth wherever found; 
 
 "Its sacred books the inspirations of every 
 age; 
 
 " Its oracles and priests, those whom truth 
 annoints and inspiration calls; its creed the un- 
 written law of knowledge, wisdom, truth and 
 love; 
 
 "Its ceremonials the service of a noble life; 
 
 "Its communion is with kindred spirits and its 
 fellowship with all. 
 
 "Its altars the human spirit; its temples living 
 souls. 
 
 "It is the open door, the present light, the 
 
LITERARY WORK. 679 
 
 demonstration, philosophy and religion of the 
 immortal soul. 
 
 ''Calm-browed and unafraid this mild-eyed, 
 open-visioned Presence views the heretofore and 
 the hereafter, the present and the future, with 
 equal interest and courage born of perfect truth. 
 
 "The 'well-springs of eternal life' are hers, 
 and she bids mortals drink fearlessly at their liv- 
 ing fountains. 
 
 "The ' bread of life' is hers, and she bids all 
 spirits partake freely from the all-bounteous store. 
 
 "From the vintage of the spirit the wine of 
 her everlasting kingdom is distilled in streams of 
 living inspiration. 
 
 "Poets quaff as this golden goblet is pressed 
 to their lips and sing the songs of the spheres. 
 
 "Sages gather from its open treasure-house 
 the wisdom of the skies. 
 
 "Seers and prophets, inspired anew, reveal 
 again the forever old, forever new, immortal 
 theme. 
 
 "The mourner forgets her grief and dries her 
 eyes while listening to the messages of love. 
 
 ' 'The weary find rest in its all-reposeful and 
 eternal ways. 
 
 "The weak find strength in its unhindered 
 helpfulness. 
 
 "Crime, sin, and all human imperfections and 
 shadows fade gradually yet surely before its all 
 potent light. 
 
680 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ' 'The whole world touched, awakened, thrilled, 
 aroused from the lethargy of material proposi- 
 tions and dogmatic assertions, from charnel 
 houses of the senses, the tombs of death and 
 despair, from sepulchers wherein their hope and 
 faith and highest love were well-nigh buried, 
 turns toward this new day-dawn saying, 'Is not 
 this the light that lighteth every man that cometh 
 into the world?' " 
 
 We deem this an opportune time to call our 
 readers' attention to the wonderful poem, 
 "Heaven's Greeting to Columbia," that was 
 given through the mediumship of Mrs. Richmond 
 in the Columbian year, 1892. This poem is re- 
 plete with instructive ideas, historical data, and 
 idealistic prophecies of that which is in store for 
 our beloved America. This poem received 
 many favorable notices from the press of the 
 country, and had an extensive sale at the various 
 Spiritualistic camps during the seasons of 1892 
 and 1893. ^ made a beautiful souvenir of the 
 World's Fair. The beauty of its thought and 
 perfect rhythm constitute it one of the most re- 
 markable productions that our subject has ever 
 given in the line of poesy. Its value is, as an 
 entirety, too great to admit of a partial review, 
 and we have not space to give it in full for the 
 delectation of our readers, but it can easily be 
 obtained and would amply repay perusal. ' If 
 heaven, through the ministering angels, can be 
 
LITERARY WORK. 68 1 
 
 made to bless Columbia with freedom of thought 
 in social, political and religious matters, then 
 shall our people be free indeed. This is the aim 
 of the emancipated hosts of heaven, the leaders 
 of thought in both worlds, who are endeavoring 
 to usher in a brighter light for the guidance of 
 all men, by removing slavery of caste, of dog- 
 matic theology, bigotry, and superstition from 
 every department of life. We commend this 
 poem to our readers for we feel that a practical 
 application of the sublime thoughts it contains 
 will make all men better, through being per- 
 mitted to read the inspired words contained 
 therein. 
 
 In connection with our subject's literary labors, 
 we with pleasure record that much of the suc- 
 cess with which these works have met, is due to 
 the unswerving fidelity and conscientious devo- 
 tion of William Richmond. During the past 
 twenty years he has been constantly by our sub- 
 ject's side, endeavoring with his kindly words of 
 sympathy and affection to sustain her in her 
 public labors, and to aid in preserving the in- 
 spired thoughts that have fallen from her lips. 
 He felt that these discourses and teachings, and 
 the poetic pearls that fell from her lips should be 
 preserved for the benefit of the world at large. 
 He devoted himself to the study of stenography 
 in order that his might be the hand to transcribe 
 these words, and to give them to the world. In 
 
682 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 a short time he had acquired a complete knowl- 
 edge of this magic art, and since that time has 
 taken several thousand of the name poems for 
 the benefit of the friends receiving them, has re- 
 ported the class lessons (see Soul Teachings 
 and Psychopathy), he has also transcribed all of 
 her Sunday lectures and the poems given by 
 Ouina at the close of her discourses. 
 
 He then felt the necessity of presenting these 
 thoughts to the world in the form of books and 
 periodicals. He set himself to learn the printer's 
 trade, and soon became an expert compositor. 
 Then he was master of the situation. He would 
 take the lectures, lessons and poems in short- 
 hand, write them out for the press, and with his 
 own hands, would set the type, sometimes, in- 
 deed, doing compositorial work from the short- 
 hand notes, correct the proof, fold and mail the 
 discourses to all parts of the world. This office 
 has been no sinecure. He has faithfully dis- 
 charged his duties, absolutely without other 
 reward than the love of the cause. 
 
 His confidence and perfect trust in the guides 
 must not pass unnoticed. He has endeavored 
 to be their true recorder to the world, after their 
 instrument has given him the thought; and most 
 faithfully has he discharged this duty. Month 
 after month, year after year, with complete self- 
 abnegation, has he devoted himself to this work. 
 In his soul he has felt the value of these teach- 
 
LITERARY WORK. 683 
 
 ings, and in the compilation of the lessons upon 
 the subjects of Psychopathy and the Soul in 
 Human Embodiments, he has proved how bound- 
 less was the value of his services to our subject 
 and to the world. In fact, the work of the two 
 is so interblended that it is hard to disassociate 
 one from the other. No more unselfish worker 
 in our ranks can be found than William Rich- 
 mond. He has more than ten thousand name 
 poems in shorthand notes ready for use when 
 the occasion for their production shall come. 
 
 For many years he has reported for the Spirit- 
 ualistic press the discourses given by the guides. 
 He reported and published the "Weekly Dis- 
 course" for several years. When the financial 
 stringency became too great, the publication of 
 these discourses was discontinued; but he, real- 
 izing the importance of these lectures, kept his 
 stenographic notes of every one of them, and has 
 them now in his possession for future use. He 
 feels, as do all of our subject's most intimate 
 friends, as well as most minds conversant with 
 these themes, that the time will come when these 
 discourses will be transcribed for the benefit of 
 the world and placed in an enduring form before 
 the reading public. Pecuniary reward for those 
 arduous labors has never entered into his thought, 
 nor has he murmured under the burden that has 
 been laid upon him, for he has felt that the re- 
 ward of the spirit would more than compensate 
 
684 MRS - CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 him for his years of toil in the service of the 
 spirit world while here on earth. Spiritualism, 
 as manifested in the teachings of the guides, has 
 always been his first consideration outside of the 
 care that he felt was due his beloved wife, and 
 faithfully has this pair obeyed the injunctions 
 laid upon them by their guides. 
 
 Mr. Richmond felt that the life work of our 
 subject was of such paramount importance to the 
 history of Spiritualism that he undertook, several 
 years ago, to compile the same from such data 
 as he could obtain from her friends. Finding 
 this task too great to be carried on in connection 
 with his other multitudinous duties he put the 
 thought one side for a time and finally committed 
 the work to our hands to be carried on to its 
 completion. Whatever material he had in hand 
 he generously turned over for our use, and has 
 aided in every possible way the preparation of 
 this life work; reserving the more sacred collec- 
 tion for the more sacred work that only the most 
 loving hand can be intrusted with, and that he 
 alone of all the world must be the one to pre- 
 pare, viz. : a full account of the higher, inner 
 teachings, given by the guides of our subject, and 
 her biography. His is a genial, kindly nature, 
 and wherever he goes he makes friends and keeps 
 them. In many of the letters that we have ex- 
 amined, high testimonials of the personal regard 
 of the writers for Mr. Richmond have been given. 
 
LITERARY WORK. 685. 
 
 His sincerity, devotion to principle, iove tor the 
 cause, and desire for its advancement, are well 
 known to all his friends. He is an earnest 
 worker and a true Spiritualist, and we feel that 
 we speak for all of our readers in uttering this 
 thought that he, and his Spiritually endowed wife 
 may long be spared to minister to the Spiritual 
 and intellectual needs of the people of earth. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 LETTERS FROM PERSONAL FRIENDS AND OTHERS IN 
 APPRECIATION OF THE WORK. 
 
 IN the account of anyone's life or work, to omit 
 the opinions of personal friends, who know 
 the subject best, hence love her most, would leave 
 the work sadly incomplete. From all quarters 
 of the world have come in tributes of praise to 
 our gifted subject, breathing forth a spirit of love, 
 which, if extended to all of the human family, 
 would make the world a brighter and happier 
 place for all the children of men. It is the ap- 
 preciation of the real soul worth of the individ- 
 ual that makes one able to reach understandingly 
 that friend's real self. These friends of our subject, 
 who have thus written, have entered deeply into 
 her soul life, and have expressed what they feel, 
 concerning the truth that comes forth from the 
 sanctuary of her inner being to the outward world, 
 in these tributes of affection that they lay upon the 
 shrine of her life. Friendship has been too often 
 confounded with acquaintance; therefore, the 
 seeming falling away of friends from one's life 
 has brought in a great deal of bitterness to the 
 
 (686) 
 
LETTERS. 687 
 
 individual. No real friendship, however, can 
 ever be thus broken; because, if there be a rela- 
 tionship formed between individuals based upon 
 other than that of the soul, there will be in 
 time a falling away or breaking up of the ties 
 that bind them together. If, however, these ties 
 are formed from the soul-side of life, like the 
 flowers that bloom in the world supernal, the 
 flower of Friendship will forever bloom as bright, 
 and shed its fragrance over the lives of men with 
 undiminished splendor and sweetness through- 
 out all eternity. To have a friend, is to have a 
 treasure that is everlasting. To have an ac- 
 quaintance, is like an ephemeris, which, with the 
 change of the winds or the departure of the 
 spring or summer months, leaves us as if it had 
 not been. 
 
 Hence, these friends of our subject, not ac- 
 quaintances, through long association and appre- 
 ciation of the real soul worth, through the laws 
 governing soul life, have entered into her life, 
 and she into theirs, in the way that has formed 
 a complete Harmonia in this expression of the 
 lives of the individuals. We append these let- 
 ters, perhaps not consecutively, but as they have 
 been received, in order that our readers may 
 come to an understanding of what lies back of 
 the expressed personality of Mrs. Cora L. V. 
 Richmond. We cannot reproduce all that we 
 have received. We can only give a few from 
 
688 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 those who have known her longest, loved her 
 most, and appreciated the great work that she 
 has done and is still doing for suffering hu- 
 manity. 
 
 We had prepared a review of the Soul Teach- 
 ings to be printed as a separate chapter in this 
 book, on reflection we have decided that it is 
 not necessary or best to publish it. 
 
 First; because the entire ground of the spirit 
 and effect of those teachings has been so ably 
 and completely traced in the letters of personal 
 friends of our subject, pupils of the teachings, 
 published in this and other chapters of this 
 book. 
 
 Second; because the space so filled would have 
 crowded out other matter that cannot be easily 
 obtained by the usual reader and cannot well be 
 omitted from this work. 
 
 Third; and most important, because the teach- 
 ings are accessible to the reader in the volume, 
 The Soul in Human Embodiments, and no re- 
 view or synopsis can possibly convey an adequate 
 idea of the scope and masterful completeness of 
 those teachings. 
 
 We, therefore, begin this chapter of letters with 
 one from the pen of Col. H. J. Horn; this letter, 
 perhaps, would properly have come under the 
 head of our subject's work in New York city, 
 but it is equally pertinent to the present chapter, 
 therefore we publish it here in full: 
 
LETTERS. 689 
 
 "27 Park Place, 
 ''Saratoga Springs, June 15, 1894. 
 "Mr. H. D. Barrett: 
 
 "Dear Sir: — Your favor of April 6th, asking 
 replies to certain questions concerning Mrs. 
 Richmond, and reminiscences of her early work 
 in New York city, came duly to hand, but at a 
 time when I was quite ill and unable to furnish 
 a prompt reply. 
 
 ' 'Previous to her advent as a public lecturer, 
 there gathered in New York a band of noble 
 men and women, sacrificing their livelihoods to 
 their convictions, who avowed their faith in a 
 new dispensation that was then dawning upon 
 the world. These early apostles of liberal 
 thought opened the way and prepared the public 
 for the soul stirring lectures of Mrs. Richmond 
 that followed. 
 
 "It is well, at this day, for Spiritualists to be 
 informed concerning these pioneers, who re- 
 nounced every temporary consideration for the 
 promulgation of a cause that has since illumi- 
 nated the world. Conspicuous among them were 
 A. J. Davis, S. B. Brittan, William Fishbough, 
 with Fernald, Baker, Harris, Ingall, Johnson, 
 and Mrs. Fanny Green, and the indomitable 
 Mrs. Katherine Dodge. She it was who, with 
 material means, caused the 'Divine Revelation' 
 and the 'Univerccelum' to be embodied in tangible 
 form, and spread broadcast before the public. 
 
69O MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 "Then appeared Mrs. Richmond upon the 
 horizon of awakened thought. She was at once 
 popular and drew crowds of anxious inquirers 
 whenever she discoursed, by her winning and 
 persuasive eloquence. Her very presence seemed 
 to give out a harmonious influence, which per- 
 meated her audiences, and as tidings of an inner 
 life fell from her lips, they became, as it were, 
 spell-bound in deepest interest. Again, all who 
 listened were united to her in personal affection 
 and regard. A sincerity and pathos marked 
 every utterance, and her influence upon the pro- 
 gressive thought of the age cannot be estimated. 
 "Very truly and sincerely, 
 
 "H. J. Horn." 
 
 We cannot refrain from introducing at this 
 point a letter from one of the gifted writers on 
 the subject of Spiritualism and occult phenomena 
 in foreign lands. While this letter was personal 
 to Mrs. Richmond, it is so expressive of the high 
 regard of the writer, Countess of Caithness, 
 Duchesse de Pomar, that we take the liberty of 
 reproducing it in full: 
 
 "Paris, June 15, 1885. 
 
 "Dear Mrs. Richmond: — You will wonder 
 who is your correspondent, as I have never had 
 the pleasure of addressing you before, but when 
 you turn the pages and see my name, I believe 
 it will not be unknown to you, as that of a true, 
 firm and devoted Spiritualist of many years stand- 
 
LETTERS. 691 
 
 ing, but one, alas, who is wholly debarred from 
 enjoying your grand and eloquent discourses, 
 from her residence aboad. Only two or three 
 times many years ago was I able to profit by 
 them through meetings at the Cavendish rooms; 
 I cannot remember the date, but it must have 
 been at least ten years ago. Since then I have 
 eagerly sought to read your lectures in the 
 'Medium' and in the 'Banner,' but of course it 
 is not quite the same thing as to listen to them, 
 and imbibe at the same time, the powerful mag- 
 netic influence of the inspired medium. I think 
 I have never regretted so much not being in 
 London as I do at present; for I see from the 
 papers that your two last lectures would have 
 been most congenial to me, that of Sunday, the 
 7th, when you spoke of the important new epoch, 
 which had dawned upon the world's history, the 
 old dispensation having closed in the year 
 1 88 1 (this being entirely my own conviction also), 
 and that of yesterday, the 14th, when I see you 
 were to discourse on Christianity, Buddhism and 
 Orientalism, and their relations to the new reli- 
 gion; this also is a theme that most particularly 
 interests me, for I am deeply engaged at present 
 in writing a book entitled: ' Universal Theoso- 
 phy.' You will therefore understand how earn- 
 estly all my thoughts are in the subject of your 
 lectures, and how much I feel I might have 
 gained from the teachings of your spirit guides, 
 
692 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 who no doubt know me, and know my thoughts, 
 and are able to follow the progress of my work, 
 and I trust take an interest in its success as a 
 book, that may lead some who are still on the 
 outside to enter in, and enjoy the rich feast of 
 good things now spread on the great Father's 
 table, for those who love and seek Him, and Her, 
 the everlasting Mother, the Divine Wisdom, 
 ' Theosophia '; and it is in this hope, I venture to 
 write you as a sister Spiritualist and dear friend 
 of many years, (although as yet the friendship 
 has been all on my side), in the hope that through 
 you, your guides might be willing to give me 
 some bright ideas, some crumbs from the two 
 loaves that were divided amongst the multitudes 
 assembled around you on the two last Sundays. 
 
 "Dear Mrs. Richmond, pray tell me whether 
 any shorthand notes were taken of the two dis- 
 courses, and whether it might be in my power to 
 obtain a copy or copies from the happy scribe by 
 purchase. 
 
 "And now it only remains for me to assure 
 you that you have in me a true friend, an old 
 and ardent admirer, and to say that should you 
 ever be induced to pay a pleasure and relaxation 
 visit to Paris, I would do all I could to make 
 you enjoy your visit, and prove to you how truly 
 I admire and appreciate you. In the meantime, 
 let me beg of you to excuse my want of cere- 
 mony in addressing you direct, without any in- 
 
LETTERS. 693 
 
 troduction, feeling sure that my own fraternal 
 sympathy would be met by yours in the same 
 spirit, and that, though you may not feel drawn 
 to me in friendship, yet your spirit guides will as- 
 sure you that I am no stranger to them, for they 
 have often witnessed my happiness and enthusi- 
 asm when reading your written lectures. Pray 
 believe me then, 
 
 "Most sincerely and fraternally yours, 
 "Marie Caithness, Duchesse de Pomar." 
 
 Mrs. Lizzie Howard, from Clapham, England, 
 in 1886, writes a most appreciative letter, say- 
 ing among other good things: ''May your life 
 be full of peace and happiness, and may constant 
 aspirations of love and sympathy help and cheer 
 you in your ministrations." Her husband, Ben 
 Howard, a gifted inventor, student, and littera- 
 teur, writes in the same spirit of appreciation 
 and consideration, in the following words: "May 
 you be spared on this planet for many years to 
 come. Your life has indeed been a most useful 
 one. I can truly say the first occasion on which 
 I heard you speak marked an era in my life, and 
 on each successive occasion when, after a lapse 
 of time, I have heard you again, I have felt my 
 better nature stirred and my lower recede. May 
 every blessing be showered upon you and upon 
 Mr. Richmond, whose kindly nature wins him 
 friends everywhere." 
 
 If we had space we would gladly give our 
 
694 MRS - C0RA L - v - RICHMOND. 
 
 readers the benefit of many personal letters from 
 friends in foreign lands, all of whom have written 
 in a spirit of loving appreciation of our subject 
 and her work. If the good wishes these letters 
 contain could find fruition in her life, no shadow 
 of sorrow, no touch of pain, no clouds of dark- 
 ness would be her portion during the remainder 
 of her life, but the eternal sunshine of joy, made 
 possible through the practical application of 
 human sympathy and love would be hers forever 
 more. 
 
 We cannot fail to appreciate the fact that those 
 who knew us in our childhood become better 
 acquainted with our real selves than as if they 
 had met us in later periods in life. Hence it will 
 be of interest here to introduce a letter from a 
 gifted writer in the Spiritualist ranks, Mrs. Orpha 
 E. Tousey, from whom we have already quoted 
 concerning her Buffalo and Dunkirk labors. This 
 letter enters into the spirit of Mrs. Richmond's 
 work, and will be of great value to our readers 
 as well as instructive to the general public in re- 
 lation to the subject whose life we are endeavor- 
 ing to portray: 
 "Mr. H. D. Barrett. 
 
 "Dear Friend and Brother: — It has been 
 said that genius has no pedigree, no parents, no 
 children, that its possessor cannot tell how he 
 came by it, and cannot transmit it to others. 
 But we believe it not. Genius, which is only 
 
LETTERS. 695 
 
 another name for mediumship, is as much the 
 product of natural causes as is any formation in 
 the realm material, and when the world is edu- 
 cated to an understanding of the laws governing 
 these things, the two worlds now designated as 
 material and Spiritual will be so interblended 
 that the word medium will become obsolete, for 
 all will be mediums and walk hand in hand with 
 the angels. 
 
 "Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond was and is the 
 child of Nature, childlike in her exuberance, her 
 teachableness and impressibility, full of kindness 
 and affection, her spirit vibrating as readily to 
 the touch of sorrow as of joy, and as susceptible 
 to the guidance of the angels as is the ^Eolian 
 harp to the breath of the wind. Her mother 
 before her was rarely gifted with mediumistic 
 powers, and not only transmitted this quality to 
 her child, but gave her up unrestrainedly to the 
 guidance and keeping of the angels. More than 
 once during her childhood, and later career as a 
 medium, has she been rescued by her invisible 
 guides from imminent danger. They have proved 
 times without number that they are fully equal 
 to the task of protecting her under all circum- 
 stances. In the fact of her perfect and unquali- 
 fied surrender to angel guidance, lies the secret 
 of her wonderful susceptibility and the develop- 
 ment of those traits of character so lovable and 
 so peculiar to herself, and has placed her pre- 
 
696 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 eminent in a sphere of usefulness as a teacher 
 and lecturer. Her career goes to prove that book 
 education is not after all the great source from 
 which has sprung our greatest men and women. 
 Colleges and schools can only be secondary. 
 There is a power behind them that projects the 
 higher and more potent qualities of the man 
 or woman, and the great, active, utilitarian world 
 accords to men and women their rightful place, 
 after all, if they be but true to the inner self and, 
 with dignified and unfaltering steps, press for- 
 ward in the work to which they are called by 
 their fitness thereunto. 
 
 "Mrs. Richmond from her earliest childhood 
 has, almost unconsciously to herself, been con- 
 stantly moved onward and outward, going deeper 
 and deeper into the all encompassing realm of 
 truth; as a stream springing from the woodland 
 mountain, gracefully winding through flower- 
 gemmed valleys, around trees and about bould- 
 ers, hindered sometimes by rubbish and drift- 
 wood, or perchance struggling up some unusual 
 eminence, yet rolling onward into the wide plains, 
 an irresistible river, deep, sparkling, clear, mys- 
 terious and sublime, reaching at last the all em- 
 bracing ocean. All this shows the masterful power 
 of spirit, and the possibility of individual victory 
 in the midst of human environments. As we 
 behold her to-day, standing among earth's spirit- 
 ually crowned and glorified teachers, in the zenith 
 
LETTERS. 697 
 
 of perfected womanhood, contributing so grace- 
 fully, and with so little friction and bluster, to 
 the needs of human hearts, giving hope to the 
 despondent, courage to the weak, and words of 
 wisdom to the seeker after truth, we cannot for- 
 bear comparing her, as well as others of her con- 
 temporaries in mediumship, to the medium of 
 Nazareth, whose personality we reverence; and 
 we trust our comparison will not seem sacri- 
 legious to any who are acquainted with the 
 course of mediumship — what it has accomplished 
 towards liberating, equalizing and enlightening 
 the world, and what it has had to endure in the 
 way of self-sacrifice. This so-called Christian 
 Nation rests upon the teachings of the babe of 
 Nazareth as the foundation principle of civiliza- 
 tion. The Christian reads with throbbing heart 
 and moistened eyes of the 'immaculate' (?) 
 mother watching over her babe as the stars shone 
 in upon his bed in the manger, of that child at 
 the age of twelve, confounding those men, wise 
 in the logic of the world, by the simple words 
 given by the inspiration of a spirit at one with 
 the All-Father, how, after a day's journey, he 
 stopped at the tent of Martha and Mary, and 
 taking up the little children blessed them, say- 
 ing: 'Of such is the kingdom of heaven,' how 
 he befriended the woman Magdalene, and the 
 poor, needy and afflicted everywhere,- causing 
 the blind to see, the deaf to hear, the dead to 
 
698 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 arise by the magic touch of his hand; how he 
 died upon the cross, how Martha and Mary fol- 
 lowed him to the tomb, and rolling away the 
 stone found that he had arisen; how in the calm 
 of evening he appeared unto the eleven as they 
 sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbe- 
 lief and hardness of heart, because they believed 
 not them that had seen him after he had arisen. 
 
 " When we take a retrospective glance at the 
 last forty-six years and realize what mediumship 
 has done in this age of materialism and blind 
 beliefs, this age of out-reaching investigation 
 and 'bold experiments,' we can but feel that the 
 mission of Christ is being renewed and multi- 
 plied. 
 
 "That Mrs. Richmond possesses those soul 
 illuminating and helpful qualities in an unusual 
 degree must be admitted by all who have known 
 her. It is not for us to trace and present her 
 life lines except to a limited extent. To her 
 biographer and ever faithful and wise guides is 
 given the pleasant task of giving to the world the 
 more extended account, though we feel that no 
 one will be able to fully compass her life work. 
 " Sincerely your friend, 
 
 " Orpha E. Tousey." 
 
 We next invite our readers' attention to a letter 
 from the pen of the Honorable Wendell C. War- 
 ner, United States Consul at Burslem, England. 
 Mr. Warner for some years has been an able and 
 
LETTERS. 699 
 
 is, at his best, one of the most eloquent speakers 
 upon the Spiritualistic platform as well as deeply 
 interested in the political affairs of this nation. 
 At the opening of Mr. Cleveland's second term, 
 Mr. Warner received a well merited appointment 
 from his hands as Consul to Burslem, England. 
 Brother Warner's long acquaintance with our 
 subject and her work, entitles him to a promi- 
 nent place in this history, for he can speak from 
 the standpoint of appreciative knowledge. His 
 letter is a mine of information for all those who 
 care to enter into the spirit of the philosophy and 
 religion of Spiritualism, as well as to compre- 
 hend the real meaning of the soul teachings of 
 the guides of our subject. We append his letter 
 in full: 
 
 • • Consulate of the U. S. , 
 1 'District of Tunstall, 
 "Moorland Road, Burslem, Sept. 16, 1894. 
 "Prof. H. D. Barrett, 
 
 "My Dear Brother: — At your request and 
 that of Mrs. Richmond, I send you enclosed letter 
 for your book of her life work. If the style of 
 your work will admit it, please publish as written. 
 
 "I often think of you in connection with dear 
 old Cassadaga, and long for the time when I can 
 again be identified with its work. With deep 
 sympathy for all your undertakings, I am, dear 
 brother, Your obedient servant, 
 
 " Wendell C. Warner." 
 
700 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 1 ' I am asked to write what the work of Mrs. 
 Cora L. V. Richmond and her guides has been 
 to me. As well might I try to give a record of 
 all heart-throbs, all impulses for good, all aspira- 
 tions, for so closely have her work and influence 
 been woven with the warp and woof of my life, 
 that I can separate nothing of value that I spirit- 
 ually possess from their divine ministrations. 
 What Christ is to the Christian, what Mahommet 
 is to the followers of Islam, what Buddha is to 
 the dwellers in the Orient, what Luther was to 
 the reformation, was Mrs. Richmond, Ouina and 
 the guides to me. I cannot separate the three 
 forces. They stand to me as the Trinity. Not 
 afar off, not mere symbols of a bygone age, but 
 living, speaking realities of today. 
 
 "When a boy climbing the hills of my Wyom- 
 ing county home, knowing naught of Spiritualism 
 by name, there fell in my way a book of lectures 
 given by Mrs. Richmond when but a little girl. 
 To me that volume was the first revelation of 
 the higher life, the first key to unlock the mighty 
 mysteries that brooded over me, and I clasped 
 the treasure to my heart, wept over its inspired 
 pages, and bowed before that altar whereon they 
 have set the lights of God's last revelation to 
 man. Their sacred words, breathed at many 
 places during the years that followed were the 
 inspiration of my life; but not until I had grown 
 to manhood did I personally meet Mrs. Rich- 
 
LETTERS. 70I 
 
 mond. Now nearly two decades have passed 
 since I first saw her standing under the maple 
 near her childhood's home, breaking the bread 
 of life to those gathered around her. Time can 
 never efface the picture. It stands wreathed with 
 its blush of Autumn leaves, the shimmer of 
 golden sunshine, and stamped with all the rich 
 poetry of smiling skies. 
 
 1 ' What this Trinity has been to me and mine 
 during these two decades language cannot tell. 
 When every light had gone out, when the heavens 
 were black with despair, when we cowered under 
 the chastening rod, suffering as only parents' 
 hearts can suffer, it was Ouina's hand that led us 
 forth, it was Ouina's voice that bade us arise and 
 turn our eyes toward the light of the new morn- 
 ing. Ouina has always been my mother con- 
 fessor. To her I have gone yearly, laid bare 
 every secret of my heart, confessed every short- 
 coming, and received such strength and Spiritual 
 admonition as has better fitted me for the work 
 to come. From the guides I have learned that 
 all reforms must commence with the individual, 
 that Spiritual growth is a series of conquests, 
 that man cannot escape the overcoming of self 
 by fleeing from temptation, but that: ' He that 
 overcometh, shall all things inherit. ' 
 
 "In Water Lily, my beloved sister, I have 
 found that blending of the human and divine, 
 that sweeetness born of two realms, that grace 
 
702 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 that gives God's noblest crown to womanhood. 
 Strong in her personality, strong in her peerless 
 inspiration, possessing a fidelity to her guides, 
 and a confidence in their all-wise leading, such 
 as the world has never before witnessed, what 
 wonder that the words she utters fall like the 
 dews of heaven upon thirsting souls. But the 
 'groups of souls' to which they stand in the 
 same relation as to me and mine are scattered 
 throughout the world. They dwell in the val- 
 leys and upon the hillsides of our own land. 
 They are found midst the hedgerows of Eng- 
 land, the vineyards of France, and along the 
 classic Rhine. In short, wherever the divine 
 truth of this new revelation has penetrated, 
 there are their worshipers, there dwell the soul's 
 kindred. 
 
 "That work which is carried on silently in the 
 hearts and lives of men cannot be measured by 
 any human standard. But could we gather all 
 secret prayers that have arisen to bless Water 
 Lily, Ouina and the guides, could we gather the 
 rivulets of love that flow toward them in every 
 walk in life, could the hearts that they have com- 
 forted, the souls that they have blessed, and all 
 these tributes be united in one grand anthem, 
 earth had not heard such a Te Deum since the 
 angels sang o'er the cradle of Bethlehem. 
 
 "Words cannot express my love. I bow my 
 head and let the mighty waves sweep o'er me. 
 
LETTERS. /03 
 
 They surge and break in a language not known 
 to earth. But with every throb there arises a 
 prayer of thankfulness that this light was given 
 me, that my eyes were opened to behold the 
 glory of the New Dawn that they have heralded, 
 a dawn waving with gold and crimson banners, 
 ready to enfold all who shall perceive the light 
 of the morning. With tears flowing fast as April 
 rain, I pray, 'God bless Water Lily, Ouina and 
 the guides.' 
 
 "Wendell C. Warner." 
 
 We now introduce a letter from one of the 
 most philosophical minds and scholarly writers 
 connected with this New Dispensation, Mr. 
 Frederick F. Cook, who has long been a friend 
 of our subject. He is thoroughly conversant with 
 her work almost since her advent upon the public 
 platform, and is able to give a clearer view of the 
 value of her teachings to the world than perhaps 
 any other writer now before the public. W T e 
 reproduce his letter in full, together with a com- 
 munication from him to the "Banner of Light," 
 in 1883: 
 
 "332 W T . 5 1 st St., 
 "New York City, April 20, 1894. 
 "H. D. Barrett, Esq., 
 
 "Dear Sir: — Your favor of April 5th received, 
 and has remained unanswered because of pres- 
 sure of business. None other has been received 
 by me. I sincerely wish it were in my power to 
 
704 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 make a favorable reply to your request. This is 
 not the first time I have been asked to contribute 
 biographical matter with regard to Mrs. Rich- 
 mond, and I have always felt constrained to re- 
 fuse. Mrs. Richmond is a unique personage, 
 with, I imagine, a unique mission, and none can 
 give a true estimate of either herself or her work 
 until this work is closed. For that, a perspective 
 is required. 
 
 "I heard Mrs. Richmond for the first time 
 thirty years ago and more. I was not a Spirit- 
 ualist then, but a materialist, nevertheless she 
 impressed me to a marked degree. Then came 
 a hiatus of twelve years. In the meantime I had 
 become convinced of Spiritualism, i. e., the 
 spiritual origin of the phenomena. During the 
 past eighteen years I have heard Mrs. Richmond 
 hundreds of times in different places, both in 
 public and in classes. But time or places have 
 no consequence or importance for me. Besides, 
 my interest in her is chiefly esoteric and is con- 
 cerned with her teachings on the Soul in Human 
 Embodiments. The only matter of possible in- 
 terest I could furnish, therefore, would refer to 
 these teachings, and these are all set forth in her 
 works. As for an estimate of her esoteric work, 
 the time for that has hardly come. That these 
 esoteric teachings will one day be ruling ideas in 
 the world, -I make no sort of doubt. 
 
 "About ten years ago, I wrote for the 'Ban- 
 
LETTERS. 705 
 
 ner' somewhat of an estimate of the work. I 
 enclose the same, and you are welcome to make 
 any use of it you like. Once I thought I could 
 see somewhat clearly as to her work and place, 
 but the problem became more and more difficult 
 with time. 
 
 "To write about her understandingly, one 
 should be of the councils of her guidance, 
 and that is permitted to none of us. In any 
 proper estimate of her work, her life and her 
 teachings must go together, must complement 
 and illuminate each other, and this must await 
 the perspective of history. 
 
 ' 'Let me mention one incident. It was in 
 1863 or '64 that Mrs. Richmond filled an engage- 
 ment in Kingsley Hall, Chicago. It attracted 
 wide attention. One day a locomotive exploded 
 in the heart of the city, killing a number of 
 people and wrecking several buildings. The affair 
 caused great excitement. The following Sunday 
 evening it happened that two engineers were 
 chosen on the committee to select a subject for 
 the speaker. They decided on 'Boiler Explosion,' 
 and for an hour this young woman of twenty- 
 three or four dicoursed on this subject. After the 
 lecture, the engineers on the committee, well- 
 known citizens, arose and remarked that in their 
 opinion the subject had been most profoundly 
 treated, and that the manner and matter be- 
 trayed intimate knowledge which could only be 
 
706 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 gathered from long experience in practical engi- 
 neering. 
 
 " Fraternally yours, 
 
 "Frederick F. Cook." 
 
 The following is the article referred to in Mr. 
 Cook's letter: 
 
 MRS. RICHMOND, IN NEW YORK. 
 
 To the Editor of the Banner of Light: 
 
 ' 'Such outward circumstances as pertained to 
 Mrs. Cora Richmond's discourses in this city 
 during the month of January have been duly 
 recorded in the columns of the 'Banner,' and, 
 perchance, require no further statement. There 
 is, however, associated with her recent sojourn 
 among us much possessing deep Spiritual signi- 
 ficance and to the end of setting this before your 
 readers as best I may I beg a little of your all 
 but too valuable space. 
 
 ' 'Most events have two aspects — an outer and 
 an inner. Mrs. Richmond came as no stranger 
 to New York. During her Spiritual ministry, 
 now extending beyond a quarter of a century, she 
 has often filled protracted engagements here. 
 But I feel assured that never before was it her 
 privilege to make so profound, and, what I be- 
 lieve, so lasting an impression. Thirty years 
 ago she was a child-wonder; today she typifies a 
 transcendent Spiritual power. Once the gift of 
 which she is possessed was used to make men mar- 
 
LETTERS. 707 
 
 vel that such things could be; today this same an- 
 gelic power, taking upon itself a broader and 
 profounder significance, appeals to man's relig- 
 ious nature, and lays deeply and strongly the 
 foundations upon which any Spiritual structure 
 worth the building must rest. He who is at all 
 conversant with the work done through this in- 
 strument — more particularly during the past de- 
 cade — and does not perceive a clear and distinct 
 order of progressive development, must be blind 
 indeed. Steadily has she been kept in advance; 
 deeper and deeper has become the meaning of 
 her utterances; and what at first was strictly 
 esoteric, because the masses are so easily blinded, 
 by excess of light, through an enlightened and 
 adapted course of preparation, has won its place 
 among the accepted themes of discussion in the 
 Spiritual household, while it is also that about 
 which there is most desire to know, and that 
 which, above all other messages from the world of 
 souls, sustains the spirit during its uneven strug- 
 gle with mortality. 
 
 ' 'Surely any worthy work to be done by Spirit- 
 ualists in the future must be done apart from 
 the facts which Spiritualism presents. Say what 
 you will, facts are not forces. Let us not mis- 
 take the external form for the living truth within. 
 Facts may be suggestive of forces behind them, 
 but in themselves they have no potency. What I 
 mean is this: Given a fact of spirit origin, and 
 
708 MRS CORA L. V. RICHMOND/ 
 
 unless there be in you a perception that corre- 
 sponds to the intelligence that produces the fact, 
 it has no Spiritual significance for you. Hence 
 the force is not in the fact, but lies wholly in 
 that occult realm that subsists as relation between 
 giver and receiver. A fact is never anything 
 more than a touchstone; you respond, or you do 
 not respond, as may happen. 
 
 ie l have made this seeming digression in order 
 to lead the reader up to true appreciation of Mrs. 
 Richmond's work The facts of Spiritualism we 
 have now had with us for a third of a century; 
 but what of the Spiritual work accomplished? 
 The facts with which we have thus far most 
 concerned ourselves have rent us into a myriad 
 of embittered factions — what unity there is, is 
 in the higher realm of Spiritual perceptions, 
 where the mere outward manifestation loses its 
 significance as a Spiritual factor. Spiritualism 
 as a so-called science, appealing to the senses, is 
 not only a chilling concretion, but a source of 
 ceaseless strife, because Spiritual truths will on 
 no terms permit themselves to be bottled and 
 labelled. But Spiritualism as a religion, up- 
 lifting the soul to the contemplation of Spirit- 
 ual beatitudes, is a realm that shall vitalize the 
 world; and it is from this side that the Spirit- 
 ualism of the future is destined most potently to 
 move upon and possess the world. 
 
 "From the first Mrs. Richmond has been an 
 
LETTERS. 709 
 
 instrument to convey the higher truths. Time 
 was when Spiritualists, engaged in a bitter strug- 
 gle with an aggressive theology, had little pa- 
 tience with any expressions savoring of a relig- 
 ious devotion. It had been the work of their 
 lives to dethrone the God of theology, and hav- 
 ing no conception of any other, they listened 
 with ill-concealed resentment to the voice of 
 prayer. However, what Spiritualists wanted or 
 did not want made no difference to the guides of 
 the child-medium, and the invocations breathed 
 through her lips often lit a light never afterward 
 to go out. 
 
 "Thus the work has gone on. Step by step 
 has the movement been pushed forward and up- 
 ward into a higher Spiritual or religious atmos- 
 phere, until today thousands of Spiritualists 
 (whose sole reliance once consisted of a miscel- 
 laneous assortment of facts — mere props, which 
 any well managed 'exposure' never fails to give 
 a terrible shaking), have an inward experience to 
 sustain them — a light of their own, kindled in 
 spheres celestial, than which no 'exposures' can 
 affect, no dross of earth in any form can dim. 
 
 "To know is one thing; to feel quite another. 
 One is science, the other religion. Now mere 
 knowledge has no element of good in it. It is 
 only when knowledge has been translated into 
 feeling that it becomes a moral force, or any 
 enduring force whatsoever. Is it not true that 
 
yiO MRS. CORA L, V. RICHMOND. 
 
 on the knowledge side the world is growing daily 
 more and more selfish and utilitarian? The poor 
 may starve — -what boots it? Have not the rich 
 knowledge? Science teaches that the poor must 
 go to the wall. Has it not discovered a law of 
 'the survival of the fittest,' behind which capital 
 contentedly piles up its millions? By all means 
 let us make Spiritualism a science, and marry it 
 to this inexorable law of necessity, so convenient 
 to put up as a screen when conscience would have 
 a word to say. But I read Spiritualism terribly 
 amiss if it has not come for the very purpose of 
 tearing away this screen; of bringing man face 
 to face, not with insensate facts, but with burn- 
 ing moral obligations. 
 
 1 'Spiritualists! there is a voice in the land, if 
 ye would but heed it! It is the voice of the soul 
 pleading for other souls — for the recognition of 
 a wider brotherhood, a broader charity, a deeper 
 conscience-work than any yet known. In this 
 light, how petty our bickerings over facts ; how 
 ignoble our deridings and persecutions in the 
 name of Truth and Justice. Truth and Justice 
 forsooth! In the glare of that white light now 
 rapidly approaching the earth, the dross of our 
 pretensions will melt as snow before the sun; 
 and if there be naught in us that is genuine, no love 
 for our fellows, no charity for the weak or fallen, 
 we shall stand forth as whited sepulchers, reveal- 
 ing only so many grinning and ghastly facts. 
 
LETTERS. 711 
 
 1 'Steadily have the guides of Mrs. Richmond 
 turned the thought of the world inward. There 
 has never been heard a word through her belit- 
 tling the significance of the outward phenomenon 
 in its appointed and appropriate sphere of use- 
 fulness; and their voice has been raised in warn- 
 ing only when it has been sought to make the 
 phenomena cover the whole sphere of Spirit- 
 ualism. On such occasions the reproof has been 
 clear and definite. Again, when ignorance and 
 malice have combined to stamp out mediumship. 
 whatsoever its kind or nature, under the spe- 
 cious plea of 'purifying Spiritualism,' none has 
 come to the defense of our spirit instruments more 
 eloquently, none has pleaded their cause on higher 
 grounds, and nothing has been to this persecuted 
 class so great a source of strength in the hour of 
 trial, as the words of cheer and comfort and de- 
 fense spoken through these inspired lips. Thus 
 it is that from first to last her inspiration has 
 been consistent, wise and beneficent; and that it 
 is culminating in a glorious harvest the experi- 
 ence of the past month most eloquently attests. 
 
 "To me the work of Mrs. Richmond during 
 the past seven or eight years has been a most 
 instructive study. Viewing it without prejudice 
 — the rather with a strong spiritual sympathy — 
 I have noted its adaptations as step by step it 
 has advanced. It is because of this study that I 
 feel a sort of right to be heard on this subject; 
 
712 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 and it cannot be a matter of indifference to Spir- 
 itualists to know how such work as that of Mrs. 
 Richmond is pushed forward in this work-a-day 
 world. 
 
 ' 'From my standpoint of observation I can say 
 without hesitation, that the past decade has wit- 
 nessed wonderful changes. Utterances that ten 
 years ago would scarcely be tolerated, are now 
 not only received as matters of course, but sought 
 after with intelligent avidity. What even five 
 years ago was strictly esoteric doctrine is now 
 the corner stone of all her public teachings. Be 
 the question propounded what it may, the an- 
 swer comes in the light of absolute soul existence 
 — in its relation not to fractional, but to integral 
 truths. The way to this victory has been spirit- 
 ually wearisome; often during the toilsome march 
 the innocent medium has been made to feel those 
 slings and arrows which a prejudiced ignorance 
 alone knows how to bring to their greatest per- 
 fection. But wearisome or no, the work has 
 gone on, and the victory has been won. Never 
 before have I seen such audiences of Spiritual- 
 ists as gathered in Republican Hall during the 
 Sundays of January just past. That many were 
 again and again turned away for lack of room 
 was by no means a source of surprise to me; but 
 that the basis from which every subject pre- 
 sented was treated should have proved so ac- 
 ceptable, was, indeed, a most gratifying result. 
 
LETTERS. 713 
 
 "To cut any portion of the Spiritualist house- 
 hold away from the physical basis of life has 
 been no small task. Many portions still adhere 
 to it tenaciously. But surely the work will not 
 go backward. Once away from this material 
 mooring, once the spirit feels itself launched 
 upon its native element, and how quickly its pin- 
 ions grow, how eagerly it soars aloft, with what 
 thankfulness it breathes the upper air! However 
 tentatively or suggestively merely the first notes 
 may have sounded in the past, there is now free 
 sweep along the entire gamut of the soul's inner 
 revealings; and the symphony of existence in its 
 absolute state, with all its exalted heights and 
 passionate depths, is brought into this every day 
 life with such rare skill and power of expression 
 that none can fail to recognize the Master-hand 
 in the performer; nor yet — unless he be blinded 
 by pitiable human limitations — the power to 
 solve this human riddle in the clear light of in- 
 finite love and justice. 
 
 <4 To me the deliverances of the guides during 
 the sojourn of their beloved medium among us, 
 has been deeply suggestive. Every topic was 
 discussed, every question answered in the search- 
 ing light of spiritual reality. To many Spirit- 
 ualists, alas, this would mean that they talked 
 about substantial spheres, organic forms and 
 fixed relations generally. But I am devoutly 
 thankful that there is a body of Spiritualists, 
 
714 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 daily augmenting in numbers, to whom spiritual 
 realities have come to mean spiritual qualities; 
 not inert matter, however refined, but throbbing 
 aspirations, exalted ideals, infinite love and 
 charity, and all those graces of the soul to which 
 we give the name of Beatitudes. When all the 
 world shall awake to these higher and deeper 
 truths, this will be a new world; and when men 
 and women shall truly live in the light of this new 
 gospel, the peace on earth and good will to men, 
 promised by the angels when the morning stars 
 sang together, shall be fulfilled. 
 i ''Mrs. Richmond, remaining only one Sunday 
 with her people in Chicago, immediately de- 
 parted for California to minister to our friends 
 there for a period of six months. That the Spir- 
 itualists of San Francisco and the Pacific Slope 
 generally will duly appreciate the spiritual bless- 
 ing thus sent into their midst, I cannot for a 
 moment doubt, and I sincerely trust that what is 
 now our temporary loss will prove their eternal 
 gain. "Frederick F. Cook. 
 
 "February 10, 1883." 
 
 We cannot better conclude this chapter — epit- 
 omizing, as it does, the work of our subject from 
 the standpoint of those best qualified to judge — 
 than by introducing the statement of Drs. Era- 
 mett and Helen Densmore, written by the latter. 
 She is one of the brilliant and progressive 
 women of our day, and with her husband, Dr. 
 
LETTERS. 7 I 5 
 
 Emmett Densmore, has been for years engaged 
 in practical reforms having for their object the 
 uplifting of mankind. Both have been intimate 
 friends of our subject for many years, and both 
 are students and earnest disciples of the Soul 
 Teachings of the guides: 
 
 "There are several phases of Mrs. Richmond's 
 genius that are interesting and most unusual. 
 Indeed, as a whole, I consider her mediumship 
 the most unique on the planet. She began pub- 
 lic speaking when only twelve years of age, at 
 which time her discourses were characterized by 
 literary skill; in style they commanded the ad- 
 miration of scholars and savants. Without edu- 
 cation or training, as commonly understood, she 
 has continued her public work during all the fol- 
 lowing years with never a break, except when 
 obliged by illness to rest. She was an invalid for 
 many years and often had to be carried to and 
 from the place of speaking, sometimes under con- 
 trol during the entire time. The subject of the 
 address is often selected by the audience after 
 she has taken her seat on the platform, and it 
 has been her custom to speak twice every Sunday 
 during the year. It happened at one time that 
 it was my good fortune to attend her ministra- 
 tions for nearly a year, and I was always sur- 
 prised by their excellence, whether the subject 
 was chosen at the time by the audience, or by 
 announcement the previous week. She always 
 
y\6 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 spoke extempore, and upon all variety of sub- 
 jects — political, religious, social, historic, and 
 philosophical. The discourses were seldom less 
 than forty minutes in length nor more than forty- 
 five. They consisted in a preamble, in which 
 the ground to be covered was carefully laid out,, 
 the subject discussed from its various points of 
 view, followed by a summing up and ending with 
 a peroration. These discourses would do credit 
 to an able scholar or practiced divine who had 
 prepared his discourse with care during the week 
 and committed it to memory; never was there 
 hesitancy for a word, never a word illy chosen or 
 misplaced. They appeared perhaps too care- 
 fully studied, too methodical and unimpassioned 
 to reach the highest type of eloquence, but were 
 always faultless in gesture and intonation. 
 
 "These discourses are followed by an im- 
 promptu poem upon a subject chosen by some 
 member of the audience; and as there are usually 
 several subjects suggested by different members, 
 the one chosen was either voted for by the audi- 
 ence, or the various subjects were woven together 
 into one poem, thus precluding any possibility 
 of the medium having had any previous knowl- 
 edge of the subject, or of having been able 
 to make any preparation. These poems are 
 quite unlike the discourses in point of artistic 
 expression, are often faulty in measure and 
 rhythm, but they are rich in poetic thought; and 
 
LETTERS. 717 
 
 if any person thinks this phenomenon is an easy 
 accomplishment without outside help, let such 
 person ask some skilful litterateur, scholar, or 
 orator to try and do as well. 
 
 "Another marked feature of Mrs. Richmond's 
 mediumship is the readiness with which she 
 passes from her conscious self to the inspired 
 state. At times when the conversation happens 
 to be upon unimportant subjects, and her part of 
 it apparently carried on by herself, if some one 
 introduces a difficult Spiritual or philosophical 
 question, at once without apparent change she 
 will give the most advanced thought, in the 
 choicest language, offer the most thoughtful 
 suggestions, and give the wisest conclusions for 
 consideration. To many of which, if ques- 
 tioned in her normal state, she could give no 
 answer nor lead the enquirer to any satisfactory 
 conclusion. 
 .-j f "Her prophetic power at times is also very re- 
 markable — whether you question the oracle 
 through playing-cards, or the tea-cup, or the 
 crystal, matters not. She will startle the ques- 
 tioner by her knowledge of his past, which she 
 reads as from the book of his life, or by her 
 familiarity with the present as it lies all about 
 his consciousness, or as she reveals the future in 
 sombre or brilliant coloring, as the future facts 
 decree. While this is exercised not as a serious 
 performance, but as recreation to while away an 
 
71 8 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 hour of entertainment, there are often revealed 
 in this way matters of the gravest import. 
 
 "Perhaps the most phenomenal phase of her 
 psychic power is the delineations of character 
 which she gives to persons whom she has never 
 seen, and of whose lives and fortunes she can 
 have no previous knowledge. This she does 
 standing behind the person and placing her fin- 
 gers lightly on the temple, without looking at the 
 face or manipulating the head or forehead, as is 
 usual with phrenologists. In this position she 
 will give a more correct picture of the person 
 before her than his or her most intimate friends 
 could do, greatly surprising such person and all 
 the friends who happen to be present. She will 
 picture the struggles of life, the hopes and fears of 
 the future, the triumphs and failures of the past, 
 and give such promises of the future as she can 
 wrest from the stern decrees of fate. But whatever 
 the material fortune may be, over all is thrown 
 the sure release at last from all the seeming sor- 
 rows of life, when the body of death is cast off 
 and the paradise of the spirit is revealed. At the 
 close of the poem a name is given that shadows 
 forth the Spiritual quality of the life and the pos- 
 sible achievement to be reached before ' finis ' is 
 written at the bottom of life's page. I have seen 
 large companies held breathless during such re- 
 citals; companies composed of men and women 
 who were not versed in Spiritualism, who would 
 
LETTERS. /I9 
 
 not have believed that any manifestations of a 
 supermundane character could have any interest 
 for them, and who were perfectly astonished 
 and unable at first to comprehend its nature or 
 meaning. 
 
 "While all these phases of Mrs. Richmond's 
 mediumship are wonderful, and would of them- 
 selves be sufficient to claim the attention of all 
 thoughtful minds, the most marvelous still re- 
 mains to be told. 
 
 ' l It has always been one of the most notable 
 features of Spiritualism as a cult, that it has no 
 formulated articles of faith, no system of phi- 
 losophy underlying its organization — no organi- 
 zation, in fact. A belief in the existence of 
 continued life after death, of an invisible world 
 and the possibility of communication with its in- 
 habitants, is all that is needed to constitute one a 
 Spiritualist and is the only article of faith held 
 by all Spiritualists. In consequence of this fact 
 Spiritualism has escaped the common fate of 
 new religions to become fossilized by the cramp- 
 ing tendency of formulated articles of belief. It 
 is true there are some general contradictions to 
 the orthodox creeds of established church faith 
 held in common by orthodox churches; for exam- 
 ple a literal hell, the vicarious atonement of 
 Christ, salvation by grace alone, the divinity of 
 Christ and the trinity; but it is also true that be- 
 lief in these is fast dying out and are undergoing 
 
720 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 modification constantly within the churches them- 
 selves; while these creeds have not been changed 
 by authority of synods or convocations, they are 
 no longer preached, or belief in them insisted 
 upon as necessary. 
 
 ' ' It is also quite as noticeable a fact that the 
 most rounded system of Spiritual philosophy that 
 has ever been given to the world — a system that 
 is consistent with itself; that accounts in a reas- 
 onable manner for the phenomena of the uni- 
 verse, answers to how and why, the whence and 
 the whither, to the satisfaction of a rational be- 
 ing, gives at last a satisfying glimpse of the 
 destiny of man on a basis that gives us order in 
 the universe, a governing power that commands 
 our reverence, excites our confidence, and exalts 
 our spirits, has been given for the first time 
 through the instrumentality of Mrs. Richmond. 
 This was given years ago, before the doctrine of 
 re-incarnation, Karma, the astral plane and other 
 tenets of Eastern religious systems had shed their 
 light upon the Western world though Madame 
 Blavatsky and the formation of the Theosophical 
 Society. These doctrines are fragmentary and 
 unrelated, containing many half truths, but lack- 
 ing the symmetrical perfection and satisfying 
 nature of Mrs. Richmond's system which was 
 given at a time when Madame Blavatsky was 
 vigorously denying the doctrine of re-incarnation. 
 Before hearing Mrs. Richmond's teachings, I be- 
 
LETTERS. 721 
 
 lieved the dead still live, that we can under 
 favoring circumstances communicate with them, 
 and that the invisible world is all about us, but I 
 could see no order or justice in the universe. 
 God seemed to me to be unable to do much for 
 the work of His creation; and spirits seemed to 
 be not much better off than mortals The teach- 
 ing of physical science, with its cold and cruel 
 system of evolution, presented to my mind just 
 the conception which Prof. Drummond so char- 
 acterizes in his recently published work, ' The 
 Ascent of Man,' as l a picture painted only in 
 shadow, a picture so dark as to be a challenge to 
 its maker, an unanswered problem to philosophy, 
 and an ever standing offense to the moral nature 
 of man.' While Spiritualism offered me an im- 
 provement on theology, I found nothing to 
 answer the ever-recurring questionings that tor- 
 ment the enquiring mind until I found the system 
 of Spiritual philosophy which has been given 
 through this remarkable medium. I attended 
 one of the classes consisting of six lessons on 
 'The Soul in Human Embodiments, 1 and in that 
 teaching I found the truth that settled forever 
 my doubts, that opened a vista of creation, a 
 scheme of salvation for every human soul out of 
 the chaos of doubt which had enveloped my mind 
 since my first troubled attempts at adjusting the 
 affairs of the world to the possibility of there 
 being a Creator able and willing to supervise 
 
722 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 them. I had studied various systems of religious 
 philosophy, ancient and modern; I had turned to 
 Western Theosophy, as taught by Madame 
 Blavatsky, hoping to find a solution of the prob- 
 lem. Among them all I only found an occasional 
 half truth, gleaming on the murky horizon. But 
 here is an answer full of promise and potency 
 which completely fills the chasm of a Godless 
 universe. This is not the place nor time to give 
 even a summary of this philosophy. It is to be 
 found in Mrs. Richmond's published work, ' The 
 Soul in Human Embodiments,' and will repay 
 any one to read who has not yet found rest in 
 Spiritual philosophy. One of the private doc- 
 trines taught is that we are not to take the say 
 so of any one man or spirit as truth for one's self; 
 that within the spirit of every human being is in- 
 volved the truth; that as we grow in experience 
 and expression we will perceive the truth; and 
 until we do perceive it, it is not truth to us; that 
 when we have made the necessary development 
 we will always respond to the truth when we 
 hear it spoken, or read it expressed by others, 
 or see it from within without the help of the out- 
 ward sign. This at once stamps it as divine, and 
 differentiates it from all human methods of relig- 
 ious propaganda. The announcers of this phi- 
 losophy evidently believe that truth is mighty 
 and will prevail, and leaves mankind in no danger 
 of missing it, through accident or perversity. 
 
LETTERS. 723 
 
 Through it all runs the same quality of the divine 
 as contrasted with human ways and means. 
 
 ' 'By their works ye shall know them, is the test 
 of men and creeds. By this test the philosophy 
 given through the instrumentality of Mrs. Rich- 
 mond stands out from the shadow of creeds and 
 formulated philosophy of all time, a safe and 
 consistent light which in time will be seen by all." 
 
 It has been a rare treat to us to delve in this 
 mine of friendship, and to review the history of 
 past years through the pages of scores of let- 
 ters from true and tried friends, for it proves to 
 us that friendship is a gem whose lustre time 
 and change can never dim, but, like the beau- 
 tiful immortelles, shines forever fair and bright, 
 both in the earth life and in spirit realms. The 
 record of these kindly words and loving thoughts 
 proves that the expressions of the human soul 
 are not transitory and fleeting, like the material 
 things of the world, but as enduring as the uni- 
 verse itself. 
 
 No adequate review of the life work of our 
 subject can be made. As imperfectly as it is 
 sketched in these pages, the reader will have 
 gathered somewhat of its scope and meaning, the 
 full measure of which must be for later years to 
 chronicle, and for future generations to incor- 
 porate into their lives. When the entire system 
 of Soul Teachings is given to the world in printed 
 form — when the new social and spiritual state 
 
^24 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 shall begin (already outlined in a practical plan 
 by the wise teachers and guides to be incorpor- 
 ated into society whenever the world is ready), 
 when the fruitage of all this planting by angel 
 hands shall have ripened in human lives, then 
 the world will know the full meaning of this life 
 work. To the reader we will say that we trust 
 the book will be all that you have hoped it 
 would be. We have put our very soul into it, 
 for we loved the work — yes, loved the life of 
 which we were writing — loved the noble guides 
 back of that life. If we have failed to make the 
 work all it should be, please consider the failure 
 due to errors of the head, not of the heart. We 
 have written from the standpoint of one who 
 has been led to higher heights by the guides, 
 therefore have appreciated both the medium and 
 the guides in so far as our limited understanding 
 enables us to do so. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Visitations, Visions and Experiences While 
 Under the Control of my Guides. 
 
 by cora l. v. richmond. 
 
 l\JO part of the life work chosen for me as a 
 medium is my work (excepting that of 
 being a willing instrument), yet it is made for me 
 and is my life work. Whatever perfections that 
 work may contain, the beginning, the scope, the 
 accomplishment, the finality must be solely at- 
 tributable to these spirit guides who have chosen 
 me for their instrument. Whatever imperfections 
 there may have been, I consider them wholly at- 
 tributable to the lack of perfection in me. As 
 an instrument, a pupil, an humble follower of 
 the sublime teachings, I have been ever willing, 
 ever ready, and, as far as I know, obedient. 
 
 My individuality has not been lost nor swal- 
 lowed up in that of my guides or any of the 
 spirit controls. On the contrary, my instruction, 
 my individual thought and responsibility have 
 been as much more carefully preserved, re 
 tained and trained than if I had been under the 
 training and guidance of eminent teachers on 
 (725) 
 
726 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 earth, as the system of teaching of the guides is 
 higher than any earthly method and system. 
 
 As far as I am aware, I did not differ from 
 other children, only as we all must differ one 
 from another, except in a diffidence, a sensitive- 
 ness to the presence of strangers that was really 
 painful. Whether it made me awkward, I can- 
 not say, that it made me suffer extremely in 
 childhood, and that the sensitiveness has con- 
 tinued to a great extent all my life, I am only 
 too painfully aware. 
 
 I had had no dreams nor visions, and was not 
 given to many imaginings in my youth. I do 
 remember seeing small faces that appeared in 
 miniature-like shape and then disappeared, but 
 supposed everyone saw them, and if I spoke to 
 my mother about the "little people," as I called 
 them, she must have thought it a part of my 
 .Play. 
 "? From the very first of my control, i. e. y the 
 writing on the slate in little arbor, in Lake Mills, 
 Wisconsin, to the present time, I have never 
 been conscious of anything that transpired in the 
 outward world during the time I was under con- 
 trol. This state or condition has not changed 
 since I became a medium. I could not through 
 my own knowledge state or testify in court that 
 I had ever spoken in public, ever delivered an 
 address or poem in my life. While passing un- 
 der control, I do not experience any peculiar 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 727 
 
 sensations or physical changes. Unconscious- 
 ness to physical surroundings and consciousness 
 of Spiritual presence being almost simultaneous. 
 The added or larger consciousness of spirit being 
 accompanied by a seeming expansion of all the 
 powers, and by great freedom of mind. 
 
 From the first I always saw (as soon as out- 
 ward objects ceased to be visible, and without 
 any thought that outward things were passing 
 from me), spirit presences. As soon as I became 
 aware of these spirit presences and companions, 
 they were as real to me as though in human 
 form. They seemed to _ me as natural, in the 
 sense of true being, nothing uncanny or ghost- 
 like about them, but certainly, if as natural, 
 they never seemed the same as if in human form. 
 Whether I saw or perceived them, I did not 
 know, nor did I try to know in my younger 
 years. 
 
 Not only did I see or perceive spirits every 
 time I was entranced and the controls were using 
 my organism to write or speak, but I was dis- 
 tinctly aware of being a separate conscious less, 
 out of, or not acting upon or through my own 
 body. / went away to all intents and purposes 
 having only a sympathetic ' 'psychic" contact with 
 my organism. I visited people whom I knew, 
 and places with which I was familiar, also persons 
 and localities I had never seen in my normal 
 state; but my experiences were especially with 
 
f2% MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 those in spirit life, I was as one of them, my 
 father, grandparents, relatives, friends, many of 
 whom I had never seen in earth life, were my com- 
 panions in these seasons of inner consciousness. 
 
 My own instruction Spiritually was under tui- 
 tion of these spirit friends, yet the teachings 
 seemed to be superintended by one or more 
 spirits, whom I afterwards knew as guides. I 
 saw the scenes and conditions of spirit life, and 
 passed the time, without being aware of time, that 
 my organism was under the control of my spirit 
 guides in repeatedly visiting the scenes, and re- 
 newing the lessons of spirit existence — adapted, of 
 course, to my state and my ability to perceive or 
 understand the scenes that I witnessed were rel- 
 ative to the condition of spirits whom I met. 
 Visions were sometimes shown me, and I soon 
 became aware that these were not panoramas, 
 nor views of things separate from spirit states, 
 but were related to and subject to spirits in their 
 individual conditions. Nevertheless, the visions 
 were most beautiful. 
 
 I will relate a few instances of each of the 
 distinct kinds of classes of experiences while 
 thus separated in consciousness from my body, 
 and for convenience will classify them. 
 
 VISITING PEOPLE AND PLACES ON EARTH. 
 
 One of the earlier instances that I now recall, 
 of my own consciousness or spirit being active in 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 729 
 
 another earth place, while my body was controlled 
 by a spirit, whom I was afterward assured by my 
 earth friends, was addressing them all the time 
 I was away, was as follows: 
 
 During the summer after I was twelve years 
 of age, my father and I had visited Western New 
 York; the controls, chiefly Mr. Ballou(Augustus, 
 as we familiarly call him), and the German Doc- 
 tor, and "Shannie (now Ouina) had formed cir- 
 cles and left instructions for the people to con- 
 tinue their meetings and Spiritual seekings after 
 we had returned to Wisconsin as they, the spirit 
 controls, intended to bring me back the follow- 
 ing year, and they wished the people to prove 
 their interest by seeking Spiritual advancement, 
 allowing their mediums an opportunity of being 
 controlled, many of whom had become partially 
 developed during our sojourn among them. One 
 of these circles was formed in Dunkirk, New 
 York. A few of those who attended that circle 
 are still living in human form, and I meet them 
 every year at Cassadaga, New York. After my 
 father and I returned to my home in Wisconsin, 
 my organism had been under control on one of 
 the usual evenings for instruction and speaking 
 from Augustus or the German doctor. On my 
 return to outward consciousness, among other 
 things I instantly recalled having been in Dun- 
 kirk, in the center of the circle that had been 
 previously formed there. I had seen distinctly 
 
730 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 every member of the circle, but had also been 
 perfectly aware that no one could see me, ex- 
 cept one lady, who was clairvoyant, and who 
 was visiting the circle that night for the first 
 time. She saw me and described me so accu- 
 rately that they -all exclaimed, ' 'Why, that is 
 Clara," and a shadow fell upon them. Instantly, 
 the clairvoyant, disturbed by their feelings, could 
 see no more. Then I could clearly discern that 
 they thought I had passed to spirit life, that my 
 body was dead. While relating my experience to 
 my parents I urged my father to write at once and 
 inform them that I was not dead, that I was 
 visiting them in spirit as I had many times be- 
 fore, but there had been no clairvoyant to see 
 me at other times. My father wrote that night, 
 but before the letter had reached its destination, 
 he received a letter from either Mr. Palmer or 
 Mr. Germond (the circle was at one-or the other 
 of these gentlemen's houses, which adjoined), 
 wherein was written, "Cora was distinctly seen, 
 and described by a seeing medium at our circle 
 last night. .What has happened?" Of course, 
 it was explained when they received my father's 
 letter. 
 
 Another instance: A lady friend in London, to 
 whom I was much attached, was frequently 
 aware of my visits. I could not only make her 
 realize my presence, and could comfort her and 
 allay any anxious thoughts concerning me, but I 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 73 1 
 
 could make her know of some trifling, yet pleas- 
 ing incident in my outward life, which I would 
 have naturally told her had I seen her in bodily 
 form. Once she wrote me in a letter, "I was 
 very ill, dear, the night you came to me, and I 
 know Dr. Rush and Mr. Ballou were with you. 
 / like you in the dress you showed vie. " I real- 
 ized perfectly that I had been with her, that she 
 was ill, that she had perceived my presence, and 
 that of the guides whom she named, and I had 
 wished, in a lighter mood, that she could see me 
 in a new dress of the favorite material, and the 
 color she liked me to wear. This has been ful- 
 filled. 
 
 Another friend lived in Albany, N. Y. One 
 Sunday the guides were speaking through me in 
 a small town in the West. I visited this friend, 
 saw her reclining on a couch in her room, and 
 made her aware of my presence, at the same 
 time calling her attention to a blue dress that my 
 body was arrayed in, a shade that she very much 
 admired, and had often wished me to wear. Be- 
 fore my letter could have reached her, telling her 
 of my visit, I received one from her, in which she 
 wrote: "I saw you plainly Sunday morning, and 
 you appeared to me in the exact shade of blue 
 that I like to see you wear." 
 
 My mother, always very intuitive, became very 
 mediumistic after my powers as a medium were 
 made known. After the decease of my father 
 
732 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 she returned to Hopedale, and later to my native 
 place, Cuba, N. Y., where she resided until she 
 passed to spirit life in the Winter of 1 869. Every 
 Summer, and sometimes more frequently, I would 
 visit her, making my native place the center of 
 my vacations, and often going at the Christmas 
 holidays for a week or so. It was a favorite wish 
 of mine to surprise her, but I never could. My 
 home and work were then in New York city, and 
 however tardy the train, or late the hour of my 
 arrival, I would find her waiting for me, with a 
 warm supper ready I would say: "I did not 
 write to you that I was coming." She would re 
 ply: "No; but you came last night in spirit and 
 told me that you were coming." It was useless 
 to plan surprises to her while in my outward 
 consciousness, for my truant spirit would reveal 
 the secret. She was always aware of my state of 
 health or happiness, and usually of my where- 
 abouts, by this method of communion be- 
 tween us. 
 
 In December, 1869, she was taken very ill. I 
 was in Washington, D. C, and was then in very 
 delicate health, but I became aware of her con- 
 dition, and I insisted on going to her. "She 
 wants me," I said; "her spirit will need me there 
 to help the others." My spirit guides, seconded 
 my desire to go. Laden with flowers, the gifts 
 of kind friends at Washington, I took the train 
 for Western New York. In the middle of the 
 

VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 733 
 
 night, while I was on the train, she came to me 
 saying: "I am now released from my pain; they 
 have sent for you." Her face was transformed 
 into youthful beauty. Every line of pain and 
 suffering was removed, and she seemed semi- 
 transparent, so ethereal was her spirit form. On 
 my arrival next day my sister and friends were 
 greatly surprised to see me. They said, "We did 
 not send you word at first, for we knew how 
 frail you were, and did not wish to trouble you. 
 When it was all over we thought we must send. 
 How did you get here so soon?" I told them 
 I had the message before they sent it, and knew 
 the change must come. 
 
 My mothers spirit had said to me: "Don't 
 look at the face of the body. Think of me as I 
 was before I was ill and as I am now." So I wove 
 the garland of flowers for the casket, and never 
 looked at the face, from which the light of life 
 had forever fled. She, my mother, was not there, 
 but arisen. At the services, which were con- 
 ducted by George Taylor, of North Collins, N. Y. , 
 my guides added another evidence of their power 
 by controlling my organism to speak. Feeble as I 
 was, and under circumstances usually so trying, 
 meanwhile my spirit was conscious of being with 
 my mother in her newly arisen state, and I was 
 rejoicing with other friends in spirit life over her 
 relief from earthly sufferings and her happy re- 
 union with them. 
 
734 MRS - C0RA L - v - RICHMOND. 
 
 Mr. Richmond, who is usually reporting the 
 discourses, stenographically, while they are being 
 delivered through my organism, frequently feels 
 my presence as I am passing to or from my visits 
 in spirit states. He often asks me on our way 
 home from the services: "What were you doing 
 during the discourse?" 
 
 My reply is: "I was away as usual, but in 
 passing I touched your forehead, thus," illustrat- 
 ing by lightly touching his forehead with my 
 finger. He would affirm: "That is why I asked 
 you, for I distinctly felt your fingers upon my 
 forehead." "How did you know they were mine?" 
 I would ask. "Because they felt exactly as your 
 fingers felt just now." 
 
 Mr. Richmond's mother, who is a member of our 
 household, is often aware of my presence. During 
 one of our visits to California, I was filling a six 
 months' engagement in San Francisco, and it 
 seemed that we would stay there another winter. 
 In fact, we took it for granted, for not only had 
 I been invited, but the audiences were very 
 large, very enthusiastic, and most anxious to 
 retain me there. One day in June, I was aware 
 of seeing our mother in Chicago. She was sit- 
 ting out of doors, in the shade, on the north side 
 of the house, thinking of us. I stooped over and 
 kissed her, and told her something which I in 
 spirit thought was true. When I returned to my 
 form in San Francisco, I said to Mr. Richmond: 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 735 
 
 "I have been home to Chicago. Mother was sit- 
 ting in the garden, and I whispered to her some- 
 thing, and I'm so sorry, for it is not true. She 
 will be so disappointed." "What did you tell 
 her?" he asked. I replied, ' 4 I told her we would 
 be home in October, and I know we are going to 
 stay here." 
 
 In the next letter our mother wrote: "I felt 
 your presence when I was in the garden (men- 
 tioning the day), and you whispered something 
 to me that was too good to be true. " Then she 
 wrote what it was, as recorded above. The result 
 proved that I had better knowledge in that state 
 than in my so-called normal condition. For we 
 did go home, arriving there in October. 
 
 I might multiply these instances, ad infinitum, 
 as they extend over the entire period of my life, 
 from the age of eleven to the present time, but 
 the above serve as illustrations. I may here 
 explain that these visits to people who are in 
 earth forms seem to be of short duration, and 
 occur while I am passing to and from the more 
 Spiritual states, or those more separate from 
 material life. 
 
 I have often noted that those of whom I had 
 previously been thinking, and concerning whom 
 I was most anxious when in my outward state, 
 were those whom I first visited in spirit. Yet I 
 have also been aware of having visited people 
 yet in earth life, whom I had never met in hu- 
 
73^ MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 man form, and have afterward recognized them, 
 on being introduced for the first time outwardly, 
 as those whom I had seen in spirit. There are 
 others whom I have seen in vision, yet have 
 never met in person, and when we do meet here 
 or hereafter, I shall know them I am sure. 
 Nothing could better prove how spirit annihilates 
 time and space; and may we not look forward to 
 the time, that my guides assure us is coming, 
 when the written word, often so long delayed 
 and so anxiously looked for, shall no longer be 
 necessary? 
 
 VISIONS. 
 
 Open vision of spirits came with my first con- 
 trol as a medium, whether sight or perception, 
 or both. I cannot even now tell, and in early life 
 did not know how to ask. I saw. The outer 
 consciousness was usually entirely removed, and 
 my sight of spirits and spirit scenes was when 
 the organism was under control; but sometimes 
 then, and in later years quite frequently, the in- 
 ner vision was open when I was in my usual nor- 
 mal state. The outward vision and surround- 
 ings being no impediment to spirit sight. Nor 
 did I have to close my eyes (with few excep- 
 tions) to shut out material objects, since what I 
 saw appeared through the material forms, and, 
 for the time, was more palpable. I had seen 
 spirits both while in the inner state, as compan- 
 ions and friends, and while in the more outward 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 737 
 
 state, when they were shown me; but by my own 
 volition I could never see, nor can I now invoke 
 this inner sight, nor induce this other state. 
 The time, place, occasion, response to requests 
 have always been governed by the spirit intelli- 
 gences who speak through me, or who act upon 
 my spirit or organism. I can only say the visions 
 came, were experienced, and sometimes ex- 
 pressed to others while being seen (when they 
 came in my normal or outward state). Friends 
 and relatives, many of whom I had never seen 
 in their earth life, were thus seen and described 
 by me. 
 
 One of the first visions that made a lasting 
 impression upon me was at the bedside of my 
 father when he was passing from earth form. 
 He had been to Western New York with me 
 early in the season of 1853, and we had returned 
 home to Wisconsin. Later, an aunt had accom- 
 panied me again to Western New York, as my 
 father felt that he must stay at home and attend 
 to some business preparatory to accompanying 
 me wherever I might be required to go to 
 "spread the glad tidings." No sooner had I ar- 
 rived in Western New York, and the work of 
 healing and speaking was fairly begun than the 
 spirit control "Augustus" (as we called Mr. 
 Ballou), said to my aunt through me: "You and 
 the medium must instantly return to Lake Mills." 
 Of course she wondered, as we had only been 
 
J$8 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND 
 
 in New York State a few days. He added, ' 'You 
 will both be needed there very soon." We did 
 return, and within a week or ten days were 
 summoned to the bedside of my father who had 
 been taken suddenly ill in the night. The spirit 
 physician through me aided the earthly doctor, 
 a friend, who was in attendance, but all proved 
 unavailing to retain the life in mortal form. 
 
 My vision was opened. I saw the attendant 
 spirit friends, most of whom I had seen in spirit 
 vision or visitations before. I saw all the people, 
 our family and friends, in earth form standing 
 around, and saw the form of my father in the 
 state of dissolution. A white, fleecy light, like 
 luminous vapor, was over the whole form, and 
 gradually concentrated at the head, the two 
 points of contact with the body being at the 
 head and heart. This luminous, cloud-like ap- 
 pearance took form and shape and stood erect 
 like my fathers form; from the portion which 
 outlined the head I saw my father's face — 
 youthful, radiant, with an expression as self- 
 poised as though he had just entered from a 
 walk. He was not surprised at the change, and 
 as the spirit friends gathered around to greet 
 him, he seemed as much at home with them as 
 if he had seen them but yesterday. He turned 
 to me and said, (I cannot tell, nor could I then, 
 whether I thought there was a voice audible): 
 "I know where I am and what has happened. 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 739 
 
 Cora, tell ma not to grieve. It was so sudden 
 I did not straighten up my affairs, but I will 
 give her directions through you." And he did. 
 
 I had never been present in my still younger 
 childhood at a "death bed," had no knowledge 
 of the awful seeming of death to those who are 
 not aware of our blessed light, and this, my first 
 initiation into its sublime mysteries, was a re- 
 vealment of what the change really is. So I 
 can truly say that death has never had any terror 
 for me. Since that time it has been my blessed 
 privilege, sometimes amid great heart-longings 
 and strain at the human parting, to stand beside 
 the forms of many thus passing into spirit state, 
 and always has the way been an ' 'open way" to 
 me; always have I followed or accompanied 
 them with open vision; always have I known 
 whether their spirits slowly or immediately be- 
 came adjusted to the changed conditions. 
 
 These various visions of scenes at the door of 
 spirit-life, of the transitions from human to spirit 
 states would alone fill a large volume. The be- 
 wilderment, the surprise, the joy, the amaze- 
 ment of the arisen ones. The light and shadow 
 of the individual conditions formed a part of the 
 wonderful lessons shown me of what came to 
 spirits in their added awakening. 
 
 The temptation to pause on this border-land 
 is strong but is entirely set aside by the visions 
 and experiences of the beyond. Let me here 
 
740 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 state once for all that I relate these scenes as 
 they were experienced, and that the problem of 
 their being "subjective" or "objective" was not 
 considered when the visions or experiences oc- 
 curred — and now I consider that mere specula- 
 tions on those questions are utterly valueless. 
 
 Early in my visions of spirit scenes, I realized 
 that there were differences and distinctions in 
 my own state as well as in what was shown me, 
 that visions within visions, or visions as illustra- 
 tions might be shown me while I was experienc- 
 ing the absence from outward consciousness, 
 and might form a part of the lesson or series of 
 lessons being given to me. 
 
 I must designate all that follows under the in- 
 clusive word 
 
 EXPERIENCES. 
 
 I early became aware that the scenes surround- 
 ing spirits were not geographical and fixed in 
 location; although they were realities, they were 
 not substance in the sense of being organic 
 matter. 
 
 I saw shadowed spirits surrounded by what 
 seemed to be their own shadowed atmospheres 
 and within those atmospheres were the dim out- 
 lines of their desires and wishes, ever taking 
 shape and form yet ever baffling their attainment. 
 
 " There is no Hades," my teachers would say, 
 " except this: The unconquered desires, appe- 
 tites that have not been outgrown on earth. They 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 74 1 
 
 are not desires and appetites in the spirit-life, 
 but the shadows of them." 
 
 The spirit home of my father was with those 
 congenial minds whose ideas he had so much 
 admired on earth, tending toward a realization 
 of human brotherhood; Robert Owen, and later 
 Robert Dale Owen; Adin Augustus Ballou, (my 
 spirit control), and finally Adin Ballou; not to 
 mention the many whom he had never met on 
 earth, to whose spirit presence he was attracted 
 by similarity of ideas. I always found him near 
 my control, Adin Augustus, yet apart, as though 
 he did not wish his personal interest in me to 
 mar or interfere with the work of the guides. 
 
 Many of my early visions and lessons in spirit 
 life after my father passed on were personally 
 conducted by him. When I wondered at not see- 
 ing him always with my grand-parents, and other 
 relatives (his family) he said: " I am w 7 ith them 
 when I wish to be or when they desire it, but we 
 each have Spiritual pursuits in which the others 
 are not especially interested, and to which we 
 are mutually adapted; therefore, why should we 
 hinder each other by trying always to be to- 
 gether ?" 
 
 I did not so fully understand this as I now do, 
 for I have learned more of the true adaptations 
 in spirit life. Works of philanthropy and help 
 for others seem to be conducted on very different 
 principles from those on earth. "We mutually 
 
742 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 help each other." My father would say, "I 
 have known and still know many whom mortals 
 account unworthy, who know more than I do in 
 some directions, and sometimes they are better, 
 more spiritually advanced than those who send 
 them out of their bodies. The law of helpful- 
 ness in spirit is to give what we have to impart 
 where needed; those who need us attract us to 
 them as air is attracted to fill a so-called vacuum." 
 
 In my visions, and visits with my father he never 
 seemed to have tilings or belongings, but I saw 
 him always with people or engaged in helping 
 others. ' ' Where is your home ?" I once asked 
 him. " Wherever I am," he smilingly replied. 
 "With those I care for or can help. Don't you 
 feel at home with me ?" he asked. " Oh yes, I 
 am satisfied, but I wondered if you were always 
 as I see you now ?" He answered, ''Yes, I am 
 always with those who can aid me or whom I 
 can aid in Spiritual ways, for that is our life." 
 
 Around my father I often saw a sphere or circle 
 of amber light bordered with blue. One of my 
 guides told me that this was his aura or atmos- 
 phere of spirit, and that I was enabled to perceive 
 it as I was in sympathy with him. 
 
 When approaching any of my fathers co-work- 
 ers in spirit life, they appeared in similar auras, 
 varying according to their individual states, and 
 often with other interblending colors or tints. 
 
 After my mother passed to spirit-life, I saw 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 743 
 
 her frequently in my father's sphere, and saw him 
 in her « ' garden, " for she seemed to have a garden 
 of flowers that were a part of her Jiome. Those 
 flowers I knew were emanations from her own life 
 and spirit, and took such familiar forms as she 
 loved on earth. Rosemary, lavender, sweet peas — 
 all familiar and fragrant shrubs, and even aromatic 
 herbs. She told me these were her sources of 
 healing, and with odors or essences of these, her 
 spirit flowers, I found her able to heal the sick, 
 she said she needed these aids, and those whom 
 she had aided on earth seemed to need them also. 
 I saw her surrounded by the objects that she had 
 most cared for, even to the exact reproduction 
 of a particular chair, in which, in our home on 
 earth, she had loved to sit and sew or read. That 
 chair in her spirit home was under an arb r of 
 her favorite Morning Glory. A sense of the home 
 feeling that used to come over me when a child 
 whenever I was near my mother (whose absence 
 from home always made me feel homesick) would 
 return to me when I visited her in spirit. The 
 beauty of her flowers, the sweet scent of the 
 Rosemary and Lavender, the rare distillation of 
 her healing lotions, (distilled in the sunshine of 
 her spirit home), enraptured me; whether I re- 
 mained there for hours or moments I cannot say, 
 but I always returned to my earth form with 
 kind of a homesick feeling alter these visits. 
 Mother's care-taking, her intense sympathy, and 
 
744 MRS - CO R A L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 in her later life, her gift of clairvoyant healing, 
 indicated her Spiritual adaptation while in earth 
 life; so I found her spirit among those who are 
 especially designated as "Healers," and who be- 
 long to the "Healing Sphere." I was at first 
 disturbed that my mother and father were not 
 always together. The same answer was given 
 me as before: "When we need each other, we 
 are together, but our work and adaptations are 
 not the same in all directions." 
 
 From my mother's healing garden, I saw a 
 most beautiful scene of hills and valleys, streams 
 and forests tinted sometimes with the first deli- 
 cate hues of Spring, sometimes flashing the gold 
 and crimson banners of Autumn foliage, with 
 deep-toned pines interspersed — exactly the view 
 from our home in Western New York, that my 
 mother loved so well. Here I met all the famil- 
 iar faces, the old, old friends who had renewed 
 their youth in this garden of immortals, some of 
 whom always sent back by me messages of love 
 to their friends whom they knew I would meet 
 when I returned to my outward form. 
 
 My mother's home also opened upon a vista 
 of blooming flowers and fountains, and beyond 
 them was a pavilion of lilies where many met 
 who were in the mother sphere, who had left 
 their loved ones on the earth, to solve the prob- 
 lems of life of those who must still remain be- 
 low, or to receive and bestow ministrations from 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 745 
 
 higher spirits. This lily pavilion seemed a true 
 place of prayer and aspiration, where one would 
 fain pause; yet ever for another uplifting. I 
 give now some of my experiences in the sphere 
 of my spirit control and teacher. 
 
 ADIN AUGUSTUS BALLOU. 
 
 The most familiar presence, always excepting 
 Ouina, the spirit state and sphere within which 
 all of philosophical and ethical knowledge that 
 I possess, of education, material or spiritual, (far 
 too little manifested considering the Spiritual 
 opportunities that have been mine), the presence 
 into which I ever pass and through which, as a 
 luminous gateway of mind and spirit, I am pre- 
 pared for spirit instruction and for what is 
 beyond instruction, is that of the genial, crit- 
 ical, philosophical, humanitarian, Adin Augustus 
 Ballou. 
 
 I well remember when this spirit presence 
 flashed upon me — very soon after my first con- 
 trol as a medium — how from the midst of rela- 
 tives and friends who were crowding around, 
 anxious to be recognized, and to have me bear a 
 message to their loved ones upon earth, this 
 young face shone out and smiled upon me, as I 
 had seen it once before in the garden at Hope- 
 dale, when in my foolish fright at seeing a 
 stranger I had run away. Seeing him in spirit. 
 I was not frightened nor had I any inclination to 
 
746 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 fly from the genial presence, which won me from 
 the first by kindly frankness and afterwards by 
 matchless patience, teaching me the essentials of 
 outward knowledge by Spiritual methods, and 
 preparing me for the teachings of the higher 
 guides — his guides as well as mine — by primary 
 stages of Spiritual instruction, and of unfoldment 
 in the recognition of perception. 
 
 The knowledge that I was being taught with- 
 out words, formulas or the usual adjuncts of 
 education, at first puzzled me. I no sooner had 
 a thought or a desire to know, than the response 
 came: "I am told, and you will soon perceive," 
 he thought to me, (in this world would be said) 
 11 that^correct perception makes correct thoughts 
 and these in turn produce correct speaking and 
 doing." At that time he was teaching me princi- 
 ples and truths relating to spirit and matter. 
 Language and experience in forms of speech, in 
 fact, the use of words came to me in this manner, 
 as outgrowth of perception. "Principles and 
 perceptions, then ideas and then words — if one 
 must use them; in spirit we do not require them; 
 in your state of human consciousness they will 
 come to you as you need them," said my teacher. 
 
 There is not room within the limits of this 
 chapter to trace step by step those stages of pro- 
 gress, to give to others as was given to me, or 
 even to describe what could only be received in 
 a similar manner and state. I found myself 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 747 
 
 gradually in possession of knowledge of material 
 things, of the philosophy of the existences and 
 natural objects around me in earth life, without 
 having learned in earthly schools or from books 
 written by human hands. How far this knowl 
 edge would stand the test of technical criticism, 
 I cannot tell. I have never had the occasion to 
 put it to the test. Since the knowledge displayed 
 in the discourses is their knowledge not mine. 
 Whenever I have essayed music, it has come to 
 me, and had I been able, had not my time been 
 dedicated to the guides for their work through 
 me, music would have been my choice. Suffi- 
 cient perception of it made it possible for me to 
 soothe and interest myself for hours with music 
 and sometimes to impart pleasure to others. My 
 sense of form and color seems to have received 
 sufficient discipline to make drawing and paint- 
 ing easy, had I had time or occasion to pursue 
 them. My perception of music, form and color, 
 however, have all come through Ouina and her 
 realm. 
 
 This teaching of Adin Augustus led me step by 
 step into the themes of philosophy and ethics or 
 the principles of life, as the basis of thought and 
 the methods of carrying out in practical ways 
 the perceptions of the spirit. While in that 
 state, knowledge is not an attainment, but an 
 unfoldment through perception. Whenever I 
 became aware of a wish to know, the knowledge 
 
748 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 was ready for me, as easily received as is the 
 atmosphere of earth by inhalation; the capacity 
 for receiving knowledge having been unfolded in 
 any particular direction, the knowledge came as 
 directed by the volition of my teacher, to an- 
 swer the need. The difference in the method of 
 gaining knowledge was not so noticeable to me 
 in my early life as in later years, when I became 
 outwardly more conscious of the usual methods, 
 and that the) 7 often hamper and fetter the spirit 
 in the very struggle that is made for knowledge. 
 The greater wisdom of the inner method will one 
 day be recognized in human life, when the strug- 
 gle for attainment will give place to unfoldment; 
 inspiration will supersede dictation. 
 
 Adin Augustus bore with all my shortcomings, 
 explained the necessity first of clear perception, 
 then clear thinking, then clear statement. The 
 return to outward consciousness did not at once 
 bring with it the possibilities of thinking these 
 lessons, much less of stating them; and even the 
 continued training through many years has not 
 sufficed to make me confident that any statement 
 of mine concerning these vital questions will be 
 of value to others. To me the teaching has been 
 invaluable; often, when occasion requires, I find 
 myself in possession of knowledge in many direc- 
 tions that a life time of study in any one of those 
 directions would not have been sufficient to bring 
 to me. 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 749 
 
 The realm of mental, social and ethical phi- 
 losophy, includes all of those of kindred minds 
 and spirits who have sought to solve the social 
 ethics of human life, and whose religion has been 
 the welfare of mankind; whether seen in the light 
 of co-operative human interests, Fraternal Asso- 
 ciation, or Christian Brotherhood. The under- 
 lying principles have been the same. 
 
 Didactic or empirical knowledge seems to have 
 no place, even in the realm of science that 
 impinges on this broad realm of philosophy. Per- 
 ception takes the place of experiment. Dis- 
 covery is but another name for knowing what is. 
 The application to material uses being as readily 
 perceived as the underlying principle. A spirit 
 teacher perceives and moves upon a mind in 
 earthly form, imparting some principle and its ap- 
 plication, and the latter at once perceives and 
 utilizes the principle. 
 
 Adin Augustus does not claim to be a scientist 
 except in the broader realm of philosophy. From 
 this standpoint I was taught the underlying prin- 
 ciples c f true science. Other spirits of scientific 
 attainments while in mortal forms, some of whom 
 were my friends in earth life, made me their pupil, 
 revealing to me their methods of scientific re-j 
 search after their separation from human organ-; 
 isms. Prof. Robert Hare, Prof. J. J. Mapes, and 
 others who were here interested in me, as a little 
 girl, because of my mediumship. Their interest 
 
750 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 in me was continued in their Spiritual states; I 
 was admitted to a knowledge of the change in 
 their methods of perceiving and pursuing their 
 favorite studies. I shall never forget with what 
 radiant surprise the spirit of Prof. Mapes made 
 known to me his added power of perceiving truth, 
 his first awakening to the knowledge that spirit is 
 immortal as spirit, and not as an ''added function 
 of matter" which had been his usual method of 
 explaining a continued Spiritual existence after 
 the death of the body. "I now understand," he 
 explained to me, "why much that I knew on 
 earth came to me so easily, and why it was not 
 accounted 'scientific' by my associates because I 
 did not learn it. " 
 
 These attractive spirit reminiscences so allure 
 me that there is great temptation to go on, and 
 on, but I must not do so here. Sometime I may 
 take up my pen and not lay it down until I have 
 told all that is tellable of these experiences and 
 then feel as I do now that nothing of what really 
 was my experience can be told. 
 
 The absence of belongings, of things in those 
 inner realms, never occurred to me while in those 
 states, but in attempting to relate my experi- 
 ences to earth friends, I found that I was at once 
 subjected to a system of questioning. "How 
 did the world seem? Were there houses there? 
 Were there fields and streams and hills? What 
 did the spirits whom you saw wear?" In utter 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 75 I 
 
 humiliation I was obliged to confess I had not 
 noticed any of those things, and could not recall 
 that I had either seen or missed them. It was 
 often a great triumph in my human state when 
 on my return I could tell them of something I 
 had seen, although perfectly aware that what I 
 saw might have been a vision shown me and not 
 an "objective reality," as we are accustomed to 
 say. Thoughts not things, spirits not places, 
 companionship and communion, not belongings ; 
 these ever have been and must continue to oc- 
 cupy me most in the state to which I refer. 
 When I asked Adin Augustus ' 'how can I describe 
 my experiences in this state when I return?" 
 "Tell them as it is," he would reply, "no seem- 
 ing will suffice. Spirit is spirit, and the sooner 
 they know it, the better." 
 
 On and on he led me to fascinating and 
 enthralling themes until the schools of philoso- 
 phies merge into one grand whole, and the meta- 
 physical and transcendental streams are traced 
 back to their fountain heads through Plato and 
 Socrates, back, back into their eternal source. 
 
 ouina's home. 
 
 By far the greater portion of my visions, and 
 experiences in spirit states have been with Ouina, 
 usually in the beautiful, seemingly boundless, in- 
 describable realm known as "Ouina's Home," 
 and through that to the realms beyond. 
 
752 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 Through archways of perfect light, tinted with 
 thousands of hues unknown to earth, or through 
 cloudless ether — lighted by neither sun nor moon 
 nor stars — but self-luminous, I ever pass, accom- 
 panied by Ouina, and after she came to me and 
 became a part of my life, accompanied by my 
 little girl — my little girl! The precious gift of 
 motherhood brought my darling to me only to 
 remain in earth form one sweet year, yet never 
 since she came and stamped her image upon my 
 heart and life have I passed into or out of the 
 spirit state without seeing her first and last, — to 
 greet me, to reluctantly let me return. I have 
 seen her unfold in Ouina's home, one of her 
 precious messengers, one of those appointed to 
 bear the blessed tokens of life to those who 
 need it. 
 
 Ouina's home is a sea of ether, crystal as no 
 water ever could be, over which bend ethereal 
 skies, tinted or azure, veiled in soft light or more 
 luminous, as the occasion required. Here Ouina's 
 thoughts and deeds take form, if beauteous things 
 transparent as air and ethereal as sky and iri- 
 descent as thought can be called forms. The 
 messengers appear like snow white doves or the 
 snow birds she loved so well on earth. The 
 "canoes" that seem innumerable are of pearly 
 hue, and shaped like shells or flowers, drawn by 
 snowy swans or doves. These bear spirit chil- 
 dren to her abode when they pass from earth, 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 753 
 
 and bear her messengers when they choose to 
 thus embark on their missions of love. Innum- 
 erable islands, large and small, grouped or apart, 
 like jewels set in a crystal sea, form the abodes 
 or places of grouping for her children. Yes, chil- 
 dren they are, who from loveless or loving homes, 
 from poverty and squalor, or the sometimes 
 greater poverty of palaces, have been gathered 
 into this most beautiful, wonderful realm. How 
 familiar it all is to me! How more, a thousand- 
 fold, more real than any earthly scene. The island 
 of pansies and violets, the island of lilies and for- 
 get-me-nots, of rose buds, of star beams, of 
 pearls. Drawing near these beautiful blossoms, 
 grouped or apart, instantly the separate flowers 
 come near to me and I behold they are children, 
 who wear their lovely thoughts like garments of 
 flowers, fashion their deeds into these images of 
 beauty. The archway of pearls formed of tears 
 of sympathy, the bridge of forget-me-nots, fash- 
 ioned of the thoughts of loved ones on earth 
 for their darlings in Heaven. The rose buds, 
 spirits folded in sweet thoughts and deeds of love. 
 There are guardians and teachers appointed by 
 Ouina, through the sweet law of adaptation and 
 affection. Mothers whose darlings are on earth, 
 and who teach these little ones that they may 
 the better reach their own from whom they are 
 veiled; loving spirits, childless on earth, whose 
 tender sympathies and tender adaptations have 
 
754 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 fitted them to be the companions and teachers 
 of Ouina's little ones. 
 
 Nor could I always be certain which were the 
 teachers, for many grown-up children were there, 
 whom these child messengers could teach. I 
 found myself among that number, and learned 
 much of spirit lore from these sweet flower chil- 
 dren in Ouina's home. This vision world, this 
 dream of loveliness and harmony proved to be 
 but the vestibule, or vast ante-room to inner and 
 broader realms; yet a vestibule so wonderful that 
 we might spend aeons of that unending eternity, 
 and never weary. 
 
 THE POETS SPHERE. 
 
 Beyond or within Ouina's home of children, 
 which seems as a bright and luminous border- 
 land to what lies beyond, is the state or realm 
 of poets; not that all poets are alike, nor that 
 they necessarily, by virtue of being poets are in 
 the same realm, but there is a particular quality 
 of kinship in certain poets, and those idealists 
 akin to poets — although they may have written 
 no poems, certain of these are in one realm. 
 
 Across an interval of dream-like beauty, sug- 
 gestive of Elysian fields, through which flow 
 streams of crystalline waters, from whose banks 
 arise fair slopes and sun-kissed mountains, 
 through wooded stillnesses and wondrous tangles 
 of bloom — an interval not of space nor time, nor 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 755 
 
 sight, nor sound, but of all rapturing things of 
 beauty, ardor, hope, harmony, love — in this 
 realm Ouina led me. First as one might be led 
 in fairy legend into an enchanted palace, or gar- 
 den of paradise, afterward drawn thither by 
 whatever in me responded to so much loveliness 
 of theme and thought. I learned to know the 
 way to where earth's idealists, prophets, dreamers 
 had formed that sphere of their own hopes, set 
 to the perfect rhythm of loving lives. Many 
 whose lives were bright in ages past whose 
 names I will not give, many unknown on earth 
 whose lives were bright with all that poetry con- 
 tains of perfectness, I met in that enchanted 
 realm until the perception of somewhat that this 
 realm holds is mine, unfolding evermore and 
 with each experience until it seems to lead to 
 the Soul of poetry, the Divine. 
 
 SPHERE OF MUSIC. 
 
 Ouina often has led me through an enraptur- 
 ing state into the ideal sphere of music. Whether 
 of sound or silence I cannot tell, but the surpass- 
 ing experience has each time thrilled me with 
 such exquisite joy, that for hours after my return 
 to outward consciousness the sweetest sounds of 
 earth would jar like discord on my spirit and 
 silence alone seem endurable. 
 
 The sphere of Mendelsshon always awakens a 
 perception of joyous and wondrous flight, as 
 
756 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 though music were fashioned of wings of light. 
 I never experience similar spiritual raptures of 
 wings of ineffable and most ethereal lightless. 
 In contrast the music sphere of Beethoven affects 
 me like "deeps calling unto deeps," as winds and 
 waves would if their sounds were set to the 
 deep themes of the soul. There is no sorrow in 
 Beethoven's sphere, but a depth that stirs and 
 pervades until the music is lost in silence. 
 
 After Wagner's transition, I experienced a 
 desire to visit his sphere. Ouina led me (by 
 her loving volition) into a most entrancing and 
 ravishing prelude or preparation of mingled per- 
 ceptions, like sights and sounds of aspirations 
 and prayers, of worship and love, until we came 
 into a theme of life, so grand in all its mighty 
 import, so full and complete in all its parts that 
 I thought there could be nothing beyond. So 
 perfectly from the smaller themes did the whole 
 gradually enkindle and arise; I could perceive 
 the fountains of the soul music awaken; the 
 streams from far-off mountains gleam and shine; 
 the ocean surge; the stars and suns arise and 
 shine with scintillant rays of ravishing sounds, 
 souls from out the infinite being become exist- 
 ent and aware — on and on — until I could bear 
 no longer the rapture of the Symphony Eternal. 
 
 So akin are all the arts, sculpture, painting, 
 poetry, and music, that in the ultimates of each 
 they blend; therefore, it was no surprise when 1 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 757 
 
 found the sphere of artists, of those who made 
 symphonies in marble and epics in form and 
 color, was also one of the realms eternal leading 
 from that rare vestibule, Ouina's garden of 
 flowers. 
 
 Artists are creators, not imitators, and in their 
 spirit states images do not suffice. The sphere 
 of painters and sculptors, awakened in me a per- 
 ception of lives, not forms, spirits quickened to 
 the expression of loveliness by what is within 
 grown lovely in the work for others. 
 
 The sphere of Raphael seemed to reflect but 
 one face, yet many thousand lives which had been 
 made glad by sweet pictured faces of his Madon- 
 nas, gave loving tribute of more lofty endeavors 
 and more deeds prompted from within by the 
 beauty of his works on earth. Thus perception 
 of beauty becomes a strong incentive to beauty 
 of life that is born of the soul of loveliness. 
 
 Ouina, my sweet child sage, my teacher whose 
 presence thus revealed, made me aware that she 
 could teach all that I could learn for as many 
 ages as I had years on earth, Ouina, poetess 
 and prophetess, led me to the sphere of the three- 
 fold master of art, 
 
 MICHAEL ANGELO. 
 
 Whatever shaping of unyielding and insensate 
 matter into perfect form, whatever ideal fashion- 
 ing of thought into living themes, whatever maj- 
 
758 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 esty and sublimity of moulding truth into human 
 lives, whatever conquest over human strife at- 
 tained through great heart pangs and throes of 
 mighty anguish, whatever realization of ideals of 
 loveliness born of eternal soul possessions have 
 been mine — alas, too dimly and feebly perceived 
 by me — I have found in and through this sur- 
 passing realm! What living images of loveliness, 
 of names and themes most dear; what reminis- 
 cences of soul familiar faces gleaming in sudden 
 reproduction on the still, luminous background 
 of the past, faces yearned over in time and sense, 
 while torturing memory's empty urn in vainly 
 searching for their semblance in human visages 
 — all known and loved forever in this wonderful 
 soul state. Through that realm, I say; for that 
 rare state but opens to a vaster, more divine and 
 more absolute kingdom, where Truth and Love 
 are eternal Soul Possessions. 
 
 THAT REALM BEYOND. 
 
 Beyond Philosophy, calm-browed and clear- 
 thinking; beyond Art in her three-fold splendor 
 of form, color and sound, to the Soul of Art, 
 which is the Eternal Essence of Beauty, into the 
 innermost, uttermost — ah, none can declare what 
 is innermost and uttermost, but all that can be 
 perceived in that transcendent state of the Soul 
 of the Eternal. 
 
 Religion, shaped on earth and in the spirit 
 
VISIONS AND EXPERIENCES. 759 
 
 States to the blindness or needs of mankind, frag- 
 ments of praise and worship born of the feeble 
 glimmerings through the human sense, all this 
 was unknown to my spirit, and seemed no part 
 of my experience or teaching. I had nothing to 
 unlearn. Perception of spirit had been imparted 
 to me. By growth and knowledge, perception of 
 soul was awakened and became, while in that 
 state and afterwards, a continual possession. 
 
 Perception of God, the All-Soul, the Infinite, 
 was mine. I was not taught it ; from within 
 it came, an unfolding consciousness of an innate 
 possession. No education of outward schools 
 or creeds had made or marred it, no partial 
 training in any peculiar modes of spirit teach- 
 ing. As far as I can recall, as far as percep- 
 tion serves, no word or thought of religion had 
 ever been taught me; yet here in this state into 
 which I had been gradually permitted, or pre- 
 pared to enter, was the one perception that 
 makes knowledge of the Infinite possible, the 
 one perception that makes the life of love and 
 devotion to others the only true service and 
 praise of God. Far be it for me to claim, even 
 in the smallest degree, this divine fulfillment; 
 but such perception is and has been mine in soul 
 as serves to make a perfect standard; an ideal 
 the realization of which is to be obtained; that 
 which in its fulfillment will make in this human 
 life the "Kingdom on earth as it is in Heaven." 
 
WORKS OF CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 
 
 ENTIRE SYSTEM OF 
 
 Soul Teachings 
 
 The entire Series of " Lessons in Soul Teachings" 
 (including the "Soul in Human Embodiments" already 
 published), making a volume of five or six hundred 
 pages, will be ready for the public as soon as the 
 requisite number of names has been secured to warrant 
 issuing the book. One hundred names are already on 
 the list; two hundred more are necessary to complete 
 the guarantee list. 
 
 Will you kindly interest your friends to send in 
 their names at once? Bound in cloth, price $5.00. 
 
 THE BOOK WILL CONTAIN 
 
 First Series of Six Lessons: 
 
 THE SOUL IN HUMAN EMBODUIENTS. 
 
 Second Series of Six Lessons: 
 
 THE WORK OF THE ANGELS, IN HUMAN LIFE AND AN- 
 GELIC STATES. 
 
 Third Series of Six Lessons: 
 
 MESSIANIC CYCLES. THE MESSIAHS AND THEIR MESSAGE 
 TO EARTH. 
 
 Fourth Series of Six Lessons: 
 
 THE BOOK OF THE MADONNAS. 
 
 Fifth Series of Six Lessons: 
 
 THE ANGELS OF OTHER PLANETS. 
 
 Sixth Series of Lessons: 
 
 ARCH ANGELS. CREATIVE ANGELS. 
 
 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND, 
 
 STATION Y. - CHICAGO, Ilvlv. 
 
The Soul in Human Embodiments. Its Na- 
 ture, Relations and Expressions through 
 Matter. 
 
 A series of Lessons consisting of a condensed and 
 comprehensive treatise on the Soul. 
 
 LESSON I.— The Nature of the Soul; Its Relation 
 
 to God. 
 LESSON II.— The Dual Nature of God and the Soul. 
 LESSON III. — The Embodiments of the Soul in 
 
 Human Form. 
 LESSON IV.— The Embodiments of the Soul in 
 
 Human Form (continued). 
 LESSON V.— The Re-united Soul. 
 LESSON VI.— Angels, Arch-Angels and Messiahs. 
 LESSON VII.— Recapitulation. 
 
 Finely Bound in Cloth, $1.00. 
 
 Heaven's Greeting to Columbia. 
 
 From the Sphere of the Poets. 
 
 A Sermon in Song delivered impromptu, and repro- 
 ducing the exact style of Longfellow, Whittier, Ten- 
 nyson and Whitman. (A beautiful souvenir for the 
 Columbian Year.) 
 
 Neatly Bound in Paper, 15c. 
 Extra Binding, 25c. 
 
 Also Lecture before the Philosophical Society of Chi- 
 cago on the Mind, &c, with Criticisms and Discussion. 
 
 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND, 
 
 STATION Y, - CHCAGO, ILL. 
 
Psychopathy; or Spirit Healing. 
 
 A series of Lessons on the Relations of the Spirit 
 to its own organism and the inter-relations of Human 
 Beings, with reference to Health, Disease and Healing, 
 accompanied with Plates illustrating the Lessons. 
 
 LESSON I.— The Physical and Spiritual Basis of 
 
 Life. 
 LESSON II. — The Influence of the Spirit over the 
 
 Organic Functions of the Body. 
 LESSON III.— The Influence of Food, Raiment and 
 
 Surrounding Conditions and Atmospheres on the 
 
 Human Organism. 
 LESSON IV. — Psychology, Mesmerism, Magnetism 
 
 and Electricity as Healing Agencies. 
 LESSON V. —Social Life; including Marriage and 
 
 Parentage. 
 LESSON VI.— The Actual Magnetic Poles and their 
 
 Corresponding Nerve Centers; Their Relation to 
 
 Psychopathic Treatment. 
 LESSON VII.— -Volition. 
 LESSON VIII. — Resume. 
 
 Handsomely Bound in Cloth, $1.50. 
 
 Spiritual Sermons or Discourses on a Great 
 Variety of Subjects. 
 
 Single Copies, 5c; Postage lc. Extra. 
 
 For all of the foregoing send orders, wholesale and retail, to 
 
 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND, 
 
 STATION Y, - CHICAGO, ILL. 
 
o 
 
 A' •/» 
 
 fi°» 
 
 
 + J 
 
 ^_ v Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
 »9 x Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 /V" Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 
 
 »9 x Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 
 
 PreservationTechnologiei 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATIOf 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 

 V 5 % 
 
 .lU. 
 
 5 ,# 
 
 -% 
 
 '. *« 
 
 
 
 
 V *■